Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 6: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Author: Richard Claverhouse Jebb (editor)

97 downloads 1149 Views 6MB Size Report

This content was uploaded by our users and we assume good faith they have the permission to share this book. If you own the copyright to this book and it is wrongfully on our website, we offer a simple DMCA procedure to remove your content from our site. Start by pressing the button below!

Report copyright / DMCA form

DOWNLOAD PDF

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value

Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century, Latin and Greek were compulsory subjects in almost all European universities, and most early modern scholars published their research and conducted international correspondence in Latin. Latin had continued in use in Western Europe long after the fall of the Roman empire as the lingua franca of the educated classes and of law, diplomacy, religion and university teaching. The flight of Greek scholars to the West after the fall of Constantinople in 1453 gave impetus to the study of ancient Greek literature and the Greek New Testament. Eventually, just as nineteenth-century reforms of university curricula were beginning to erode this ascendancy, developments in textual criticism and linguistic analysis, and new ways of studying ancient societies, especially archaeology, led to renewed enthusiasm for the Classics. This collection offers works of criticism, interpretation and synthesis by the outstanding scholars of the nineteenth century.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments Sir Richard Jebb’s seven-volume edition of the works of Sophocles, published between 1883 and 1896, remains a landmark in Greek scholarship. Jebb (1841–1905) was the most distinguished classicist of his generation, a Fellow of Trinity College, Cambridge, and University Orator, subsequently Professor of Greek at Glasgow University and finally Regius Professor of Greek at Cambridge, and a Member of Parliament for the University. Each volume of the edition contains an introductory essay, a metrical analysis, an indication of the sources used to establish the text, and the ancient summaries (‘arguments’) of the play. The text itself is given with a parallel English translation, textual collation and explanatory notes, and an appendix consisting of expanded notes on some of the textual issues. The quality of Jebb’s work means that his editions are still widely consulted today. This volume contains Electra.

Cambridge University Press has long been a pioneer in the reissuing of out-of-print titles from its own backlist, producing digital reprints of books that are still sought after by scholars and students but could not be reprinted economically using traditional technology. The Cambridge Library Collection extends this activity to a wider range of books which are still of importance to researchers and professionals, either for the source material they contain, or as landmarks in the history of their academic discipline. Drawing from the world-renowned collections in the Cambridge University Library, and guided by the advice of experts in each subject area, Cambridge University Press is using state-of-the-art scanning machines in its own Printing House to capture the content of each book selected for inclusion. The files are processed to give a consistently clear, crisp image, and the books finished to the high quality standard for which the Press is recognised around the world. The latest print-on-demand technology ensures that the books will remain available indefinitely, and that orders for single or multiple copies can quickly be supplied. The Cambridge Library Collection will bring back to life books of enduring scholarly value (including out-of-copyright works originally issued by other publishers) across a wide range of disciplines in the humanities and social sciences and in science and technology.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose Volume 6: The E lectra E di t e d by R ichard C l averhouse Jebb

C a M b R i D G E U N i V E R Si T y P R E S S Cambridge, New york, Melbourne, Madrid, Cape Town, Singapore, São Paolo, Delhi, Dubai, Tokyo Published in the United States of america by Cambridge University Press, New york www.cambridge.org information on this title: www.cambridge.org/9781108008433 © in this compilation Cambridge University Press 2010 This edition first published 1894 This digitally printed version 2010 iSbN 978-1-108-00843-3 Paperback This book reproduces the text of the original edition. The content and language reflect the beliefs, practices and terminology of their time, and have not been updated. Cambridge University Press wishes to make clear that the book, unless originally published by Cambridge, is not being republished by, in association or collaboration with, or with the endorsement or approval of, the original publisher or its successors in title.

SOPHOCLES THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS.

PART VI. THE ELECTRA.

C. J. CLAY AND SONS, CAMBRIDGE UNIVERSITY PRESS WAREHOUSE,. AVE MARIA LANE, ffilaspfo: 263, ARGYLE STREET.

e: DEIGHTON, BELL AND CO. F. A. BROCKHAUS. $cfn Hot*: MACMILLAN AND CO.

SOPHOCLES THE PLAYS AND FRAGMENTS

WITH CRITICAL NOTES, COMMENTARY, AND TRANSLATION IN ENGLISH PROSE,

R. C. JEBB, LITT.D., REGIUS PROFESSOR OF GREEK AND FELLOW OF TRINITY COLLEGE, CAMBRIDGE, AND M.P. FOR THE UNIVERSITY : HON. D.C.L. OXON.: HON. LL.D. EDINBURGH, HARVARD, DUBLIN, AND GLASGOW: HON. DOCT. PHILOS., BOLOGNA.

PART VI. THE

ELECTRA.

EDITED FOR THE SYNDICS OF THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

CAMBRIDGE: AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS. 1894 [All Rights reserved.]

dambtt&ge: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A; AND SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

PREFATORY NOTE. A commentary on this play, intended chiefly for young students, was contributed by me in 1867 to the series entitled Catena Classicorum. After a second edition of it had appeared in 1870, it was stereotyped, and since that date I have had no opportunity of further revision. The present work is not an enlargement of that book, but, as the different plan and scope required, a new one throughout.

R. C. J. CAMBRIDGE,

March, 1894.

CORRIGENDA. In the Greek text. Page 96, verse 681. For KOIVOV read KKCIVOV. „ 142, v. 1045. F o r jroiTjo-o) read

In the translation. 159, line 5. For 'wert' read 'wast.' In the notes. 25, critical n. on v. 128, line 3. For 1813 read 1814. 79, commentary, column 1, last line. For 530 read 537. 98 „ col. 2,1. 6 from bottom. For 833 D read 833 A. in „ col. 1,1. 5 from bottom. For'Sparta'read'Tegea.'

CONTENTS. INTRODUCTION . . . . . . . . . page ix § i. The legend in Homer. § 2. Cyclic epics. § 3. Influence of Delphi. Purification from blood-guilt. § 4. The Oresteia of Stesichorus. Its probable outline. § 5. Evidence from art. § 6. Literary evidence. First mention of Electra. Xanthus. § 7. Summary. Influence of Stesichorus on the dramatists. § 8. Pindar. § 9. Aeschylus. Analysis of the Choephori. § 10. The supernatural agency. Clytaemnestra. Orestes. Electra. Minor persons. The Chorus. The title ' Choephori.' §11. The Electra of Sophocles. Analysis of the play. §12. General comparison with the Choephori. § 13. The stain of matricide is ignored. Question thus raised. § 14. Character of Electra. § 15. Clytaemnestra. The Chorus. § 16. Supernatural agency. § 17. The Electra of Euripides. Analysis. § 18. Drift of Euripides—adverse to Apollo. His Orestes and Electra. General estimate of the play. § 19. Did it precede and influence the Electra of Sophocles ? The openings of the two plays compared. Relation of Electra to Clytaemnestra. Argument from general probability. Conclusion. § 20. The Electra of Sophocles is one of his later plays. Internal evidence. Conclusion. § 21. Ancient repute of the play. Translation by Atilius. § 22. The Oreste of Voltaire. § 23. The Oreste of Alfieri. § 24. Traces in art of the Aeschylean and Sophoclean plays. MANUSCRIPTS, EDITIONS, ETC

lxvii

§§ 1, 2. MSS. § 3. Scholia. § 4. The state of the text. Lacunae. Proposed transpositions. Interpolations. § 5. Editions. METRICAL ANALYSIS ANCIENT

lxxii

ARGUMENTS

TO T H E PLAY ;

DRAMATIS

PERSONAE ;

STRUCTURE

3

TEXT

6

APPENDIX .

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

205

INDICES

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

227

.

INTRODUCTION. § I. THE story of Orestes the avenger was complete in every essential particular before it came to the earliest of those three Attic dramatists, each of whom has stamped it so strongly with the impress of his own mind. In the Iliad there is no hint that the house of Pelops lay The under a curse which entailed a series of crimes. The sceptre made by Hephaestus for Zeus, and brought by Hermes to Pelops, is peacefully inherited by Atreus, Thyestes and Agamemnon1. Yet the Iliad makes at least one contribution to the material which Aeschylus found ready to his hand. It is the figure of Agamemnon himself, with eyes and head like those of Zeus, in girth like Ares, in breast like Poseidon2; 'clad in flashing bronze, all glorious, and pre-eminent amid all3.' As Helen stands with Priam on the walls of Troy, and watches the Achaean warriors moving on the battle-field, she asks who this one may be:—'There are others even taller by a head, but never did I behold a man so comely or so majestic (yepapov); he is like unto one that is a king4.' This is the royal Agamemnon, 6 •n-avToa-efj.vo^, who lives in the Aeschylean drama, and whose image reappears in later poetry. For the rest, the Iliad gives us just one far-off glimpse of the king's home beyond the Aegaean, where Orestes is a child in the fortress-palace at Mycenae, with three sisters, Chrysothemis, Laodice, and Iphianassa6; children of that Clytaemnestra to whom, in the opinion of her lord at Troy, the damsel Chrysei's was ' in no wise inferior, in beauty or in stature, in wit or in skill7.' 1

2 3 //. i. ioo ff. ib. 478 f. ib. 578 f. * 11. 3. 168 ff. 5 6 7 Aesch. Eum. 637. //. 9. 142 ff. 11. 1. 113 ff.

x

INTRODUCTION.

The Odyssey tells the story as follows. Agamemnon, before going to Troy, charged a certain minstrel (aoiZoi) to watch over1 Clytaemnestra at Mycenae. The precaution implies a sense of possible danger, but not necessarily distrust of Clytaemnestra. Presently a tempter came to the lonely wife in the person of her husband's first-cousin, Aegisthus, son of Thyestes, who, while his kinsmen were fighting at Troy, dwelt ' at peace, in the heart of ArgosV For some time Clytaemnestra ' refused the shameful deed; for she had a good understanding8.' Meanwhile the gods themselves, by their messenger Hermes, warned Aegisthus against the course of crime upon which he was entering. But Hermes spoke in vain4. Aegisthus removed the minstrel to a desert island, and there left him, a prey to dogs and birds. He then took the 'willing' Clytaemnestra to his home; while he sought to propitiate the gods by burnt-offerings on their altars, and by hanging up in their temples ' many gifts of embroidery and gold5.' Agamemnon, after a stormy voyage from Troy, landed on the coast of Argolis at a point not far from the dwelling of Aegisthus; who, apprised by a watcher, came in his chariot, and invited the king to a banquet; after which he slew him, ' as a man slays an ox at the manger6.' In this narrative (given by Menelaiis to Telemachus) Clytaemnestra is not even named; though Menelaiis had previously spoken of her ' guile' as aiding the crime'. It is only in a part of the Odyssey which is of later origin than the ' Telemachy' in books I—IV,—viz., the Ne/cvia in the eleventh book,—that Clytaem&KOITO>, Od. 3. 268. Nothing could better illustrate the social consideration enjoyed by the Homeric doi5<Ss, or the reverence felt for his office. Athenaeus (p. 14 B) conceives this guardian minstrel of Clytaemnestra as a sort of cultivated domestic chaplain, whose function was not merely to keep her mind agreeably occupied, but also to edify her with examples of female excellence (aper&s yvvaiKwr Siepxipcos). 8 Od. 3. 263. s

ib. 265 f. 7] 8' rj TOI rb irplv fih> dvalvero Ipyov fetich, | dta K\vrai/j.v^aTpr]- <j>pe
* Od. 1. 35—43. 6 Od. 3. 269 ff. 6 Od. 4. 514—5357 Od. 4. 92 (Aegisthus slays Agamemnon) \d6pri, totMarl, db\tp a\6xoi.o.

THE STORY IN EPIC POETRY.

xi

nestra appears as actively sharing in the horrors of the banquet, where she slays Cassandra with her own hand. And, even there, it is by the sword of Aegisthus alone that Agamemnon is slain1. The young Orestes fled, or was conveyed, to Athens. For seven years Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra reigned at Mycenae. In the eighth, Orestes returned, and slew Aegisthus2. Clytaemnestra died at the same time, but how, we are not told; and Orestes ' made a funeral feast,' for both of them, ' to the Argives3.' Two points distinguish this Homeric legend from later versions. First, Aegisthus is the principal criminal4. Clytaemnestra's part is altogether subordinate to that of her paramour. Secondly, the vengeance of Orestes is regarded as a simple act of retributive justice. It is not said that he slew his mother; the conjecture is left open that she may have died by her own hand. Nothing comes into the Epic view which can throw a shadow upon the merit of the avenger. The goddess Athena herself exhorts Telemachus to emulate the example and the renown of Orestes5. § 2. In the interval between the Odyssey and the Lyric age, Cyclic legends connected with the house of Pelops were further 1

Od. I I . 404—434 (the shade of Agamemnon tells the story to Odysseus). Od. 3. 304—308. Orestes returns af aw' 'A0TJV6.OIV (v. 307). Zenodotus wished to reconcile the Odyssey with the later account by writing ai/' d?rd $wici)wv. 3 ii. 309 f. % rot 6 rbv Kretvas Salvv rA<pav 'Apyeloun \ fir)Tp6s re (rTvyepijs Kal ivdXxiSos AlyLtrdoio. According to the scholia in several MSS. (M, Q, R, T) these two verses were absent from some of the ancient inddaecs. But Aristarchus, at any rate, must have thought them genuine, since he remarked (as we learn from the same source) Sn did. roirav irapvirotpalveTai STI avvair&XeTo AlyluBif ij K\vraifurfip&tj(ra.TO T4X"VV '• 11. 409 Aty. retinas 6&var6v re fi6pov re). 6 Od. 1. 298 ff. Cp. Nestor's comments on the good deed of Orestes, in his speech to Telemachus, Od. 3. 196 f. ws d^aWc Kal TraiSa KaratpOifiivoio "Uiriadai \ &i>3p6s, K.T.X. 2

xii

INTRODUCTION.

developed in some of the Cyclic epics1. The Cypria?, ascribed to Stasinus of Cyprus (arc. 776 B.C.), related the immolation of Iphigeneia at Aulis,—a story unknown to Homer,—and distinguished her from the Iphianassa of the Iliad (9. 145). A new source of poetical interest was thus created, since it could now be asked (as Pindar asks8) how far Clytaemnestra was actuated by resentment for the sacrifice of her daughter. In another epic, the Nostoi* (by Agias of Troezen, circ. 750 B.C.), Clytaemnestra aided Aegisthus in the murder, though probably in a subordinate capacity. Further, Pylades was associated with Orestes. And the name of Pylades at once points to Delphi6,— the agency by which the primitive legend of Orestes was ultimately transformed. Influence § 3. The influence of the Delphic priesthood rose and spread of Delphi, .^{.jj j-hg p O w e r o f the Dorians. It did so, not merely because that power was an apt instrument for its propagation, but also because in Hellas at large the time was favourable. The religion of Apollo, as his Pythian interpreters set it forth, was suited to an age which had begun to reflect, but which retained a vivid faith in the older mythology. Here we are concerned with only one aspect of the Apolline cult, that which relates to blood-guiltiness. The Homeric man who has killed another 1 The Epic Cycle ('E«K6S K6K\OS) was a body of epic poems by various hands, arranged in the chronological order of the subjects, so as to form a continuous history of the mythical world. One part of this Cycle consisted of poems concerning the Trojan War. A grammarian named Proclus (circ. 14OA.D.?), in his Xpr)
APOLLO THE PURIFIER.

xiii 1

may either pay a fine to the kinsfolk, or go into exile ; but in Homer there is no idea that he can be purified by a ritual. In other words, there is the notion of a debt in this respect, but hardly of a sin; of quittance, but not of absolution. It was a somewhat later stage when men began more distinctly to recognise that in cases of homicide there are kinds and degrees of moral guilt which cannot be expressed in the terms of human debtor and creditor. Clearly a man ought to do what the gods command. But what if a god tells a man to do something which most men think wrong? If the man obeys, and if his conduct is to be judged aright, the tribunal, like the instigation, must be divine. Nor is this so only when the opinion offended is that of men. A god may command a mortal to do an act by which some other god, or supernatural being, will be incensed. Suppose, for instance, that a man receives a divine mandate to slay a guilty kinsman; if he obeys, nothing can save him from angering the Erinyes, who resent every injury to kinsfolk. For questions such as these the Pythian creed provided Purifica.

.

.

.

•

A

n

it.

tion from

an at least a mystic the 8uiltgod answer, of light, oris the all-seeing arbitercompromise. of purity. AApollo, man who commits homicide displeases Apollo, who abhors every stain of blood. But Apollo can estimate the degree of guilt. And he has empowered his servants to administer rites by which, under certain conditions, a defiled person may be freed from the stain. In later days the critics of Apollo could object that he had encouraged crime by thus far alleviating its consequences. But in the age when the doctrine was first put forth, it must have been, on the whole, beneficent. It tempered the fear of capricious or vindictive deities by trust in a god who, as his priests taught, never swerved from equity, and who was always capable of clemency. At the same time it laid the unabsolved offender under a ban worse than mere out1

In //. 9. 632—636 the payment of the fine is indicated as the ordinary course, though //. 24. 480 f. suffices to show that cases of exile were also frequent. In Homeric society the blood-feud is in process of being extirpated by these compromises ; and, further, there is already a moral pressure of public •opinion on the kinsmen of the slain man to accept the payment of the fine when tendered. See Mr Leaf's paper in the Journal of Hellenic Stttdies, vol. v i n . pp. 122—132.

J. S. VI.

b

xiv

INTRODUCTION.

lawry, for it cut him off from the worship of the temple and of the hearth, and, indeed, from all intercourse with god-fearing men. It made his hope depend on submission to a religion representing the highest spiritual influence which ever became widely operative among the people of pagan Hellas. The ritual of Apollo the Purifier had already a place in the Cyclic epic called the Aethiopis1, said to have been composed by Arctmus of Miletus, about 776 B.C. More than a century elapsed after that date before Lyric poetry was matured; and meanwhile the worship of the Pythian Apollo, with its ritual of purification from blood, was diffused throughout the Greek world. It was to be expected, therefore, that, when the story of Orestes began to receive lyric treatment, the influence of Delphi should be apparent. If, in avenging his father, Orestes killed Clytaemnestra as well as Aegisthus, the Pythian priesthood had a text than which they could desire none more impressive. For, according to the immemorial and general belief of Hellenes, Orestes did well to avenge Agamemnon. If, however, he slew his mother, the Erinyes were necessarily called into activity. Who, then, was to vindicate the avenger? Who was to assert, even against the Erinyes, that his deed was righteous ? Who but Apollo, the supreme judge of purity ? And then it was only another step to represent Apollo himself as having prescribed the vengeance. A Greek vase-painting2 portrays him in the act of doing so. The scene is in the temple at Delphi. Apollo, laurel-crowned, is sitting on the omphalos; in his left hand is a lyre; with the stem of a laurel-branch, held in his right, he is touching the sheathed sword of Orestes, who stands in a reverent attitude before him; he thus consecrates it to the work of retribution. Behind Apollo, the Pythia sits upon the tripod, holding a diadem for the brows of Orestes, when he shall have done the deed 3 ; and near her is Pylades. 1

The Aethiopis took up the war of Troy where the Iliad left off. It included the death of Achilles; also the contest for his arms between Ajax and Odysseus. 2 On an amphora found in South Italy (Lucania), and now in the Naples Museum. It is reproduced by Baumeister, p. m o (from Rochette, Mon. ined., pi. 37), and by Michaelis in Jahn's Electra, p. 37 (cp. ib. p. vii). 3 Cp. Eur. El. 872, where Electra greets Orestes after his slaying of Aegisthus:— ffr4ip(t) T' &5e\<pov tcpara rod

THE ORESTEIA

OF STESICHORUS.

xv

§ 4. Stesichorus, of Himera in Sicily, flourished towards the The close of the seventh,and in the earlier part of the sixth, century B.C.1. f/ The Choral Lyric, which Alcman had already cultivated under chores. the Dorian inspirations of Sparta, received a new development from Stesichorus. He applied it to those heroic legends which had hitherto been the peculiar domain of Epos. In style and in dialect, no less than in choice of themes, he was here essentially an epic poet employing the lyric form2. This character, and the popularity which he won by it, are significantly attested in the words of Simonidess,—' Thus Homer and Stesichorus sang to the people.' One of his most celebrated poems was that in which he told the story of Orestes (Opeo-reia). It was of large compass, being divided into at least two books or cantos 4. The direct sources of information concerning it are meagre, consisting only of a few small fragments (less than twelve lines altogether), gleaned from the passing allusions of later writers. But archae- Its ology comes to the aid of literature. The supplementary evidence of Greek art makes it possible to reconstruct, if not with certainty, at least with high probability, a partial outline of the once famous poem. This has been done by Carl Robert, in an essay on ' The death of Aegisthus,'—one of the series of essays, entitled Bild und Lied, in which he brings archaeological illustration to bear upon the heroic myths6. The substance of his results may be briefly given as follows. § 5. A red-figured Attic vase6, belonging to the first half of Evidence the fifth century B.C., depicts a scene which does not come from from art ' any extant literary source. Orestes, wearing a cuirass, has 1 Apollodorus (ap. Hesychius) places his birth in Ol. 37 (630 B.C.) and his death in 01. 56 (556 B.C.). Cp. Prof. Hans Flach, Geschichte der griechischen Lyrik (1884), p. 316. 2 Quintilian (10. 1. 62) describes him as epici carminis onera lyra sustinentem. 3 Frag. 53. 4 olira yi.p'0/t.ripos i)Si 'Zrijalxopoi #«
Bild und Lied: Archaeologische Beitrage zur Geschichte der griechischen Heldensage (Berlin, 1881). The fifth essay is 'Der Tod des Aigisthos,' pp. 149—191. 6 Found at Cervetri (Caere), and now in the Museum at Vienna: published in Monumenti delV Inst., vol. v m . pi. xv, and described by Benndorf, Annal. dell' Inst. (1865) pp. ii2—216. Reproduced in O. Jahn's Electra, p. 175 (cp. the note by Michaelis, ib. p. vii). The vase has been designated as a WCXIKIJ.

b2

xvi

INTRODUCTION.

plunged his sword into the breast of Aegisthus, who is falling from his seat,—the throne that once was Agamemnon's. Meanwhile, something has startled Orestes; his face is turned away from Aegisthus; he glances over his right shoulder at a woman who hurries up behind him. This is Clytaemnestra, as an inscription certifies. She grasps the handle of an axe with both hands; she is coming to the rescue of Aegisthus. But an old man, wearing the conical hat of a herald, has overtaken her; his left hand grasps her right arm, his right, the axe; her purpose is. baffled. Between her and Orestes stands a maiden whose uplifted hands express horror; this (as the artist informs us) is Chrysothemis. Vase A (as we shall call this one) must next be compared with vase B,—another red-figured Attic vase * of the fifth century, but of later date than the other. The subject on B is fundamentally the same as on A, but it is curiously abridged, or rather mutilated. Orestes—who here is in full armour, with helmet and greaves as well as cuirass—has dealt the mortal wound to Aegisthus, and is looking straight at him. Clytaemnestra, furiously brandishing her axe, is close behind Orestes,—so close, that nothing can now save him from her blow. Electra (the name is inscribed) stands behind the dying Aegisthus; her outstretched right hand points at Clytaemnestra, her left is raised to the back of her head with a gesture of bewilderment and terror; evidently she is uttering a cry of warning to Orestes. The painter of B was led by considerations of style or convenience to omit a vital feature of A,—viz., the old man who stops Clytaemnestra at the critical moment. Now A and B belong, as Robert shows, to a small group of vases which must have had a common archetype; and while A has preserved the meaning of the whole scene more truly than B, the latter has preserved some details which A has lost. The scene represented by the archetype was probably as follows:—Orestes, in full armour, slays Aegisthus, who falls from his throne; Clytaemnestra rushes up behind Orestes, with an axe; Electra, standing at the back of Aegisthus, cries out 1

A stamnos found on the site of Volci in Etruria, and now in the Berlin Museum (no. 1007). Published by Gerhard, Etrusk. und Campanische Vasenbilder, pi. xxiv. It may be seen in Baumeister's Denkmaler, p. n 13; and in Jahn's Electra, p. 148..

TRACES IN GREEK ART.

xvii

to warn her brother; but already the aged herald has seized Clytaemnestra, and defeated her intent. Who is this old man, the herald, who interposes so opportunely? He appears along with Orestes in another work of art, earlier than these vases,—viz., a marble relief, in the developed archaic style, found at Melos1. The scene there is as follows:—Electra sits in deep dejection at her father's tomb; the aged Nurse stands behind her. Three travellers have just arrived together; the foremost is the old man with the herald's hat and stave, who is accosting the Nurse; behind him a youth of noble mien (Orestes) stands beside a horse, his left hand resting on its back; a third person (Pylades, or a servant ?) follows. The question is answered when it is observed that, according to a widelyspread legend, the person who saved Orestes from the murderers, by carrying him away from Mycenae, was Talthybius, the faithful herald of Agamemnon2. Talthybius is here returning to Mycenae with the rightful heir, and preparing the way for the recognition by speaking to the old Nurse, who will remember him. He is the original of the Paedagogus in the Electra of Sophocles, and of the Old Man {irpka^vi) in the Electra of Euripides; he also accounts for the prominence given to the herald in the Agamemnon of Aeschylus. § 6. The scene described above, in which Talthybius once Literary more saves Orestes by foiling the armed Clytaemnestra, must have evidence been taken from some familiar literary source. It was essential for a vase-painter's purpose that his version of a story should be popularly known. What, then, was this source ? Certainly not Aeschylus. Vase A is assigned on grounds of style to an earlier date than 458 B.C., the year of the Aeschylean Oresteia3. But, 1 Published by Conze in Monum. deW Instit. vol. vi. pi. 57. Reproduced in Roscher's Lexikon der gr. und rom. Mythologie, art. Elektra, p. 1238. 2 Nicolaiis Damascenus (flor. circ. 20 B.C.) fr. 34 (Miiller, Frag. Hist. vol. III.

p . 374) TOVTOV 8k (Orestes) ippticraro Ta\$6[3ios ii-apTrdcras, teal endtfievos ets T^V Gtojiclda

•irapb. ST/)60(OV. The legend appears also in the so-called 'Dictys Cretensis,' bk. 6, c. 2, Talthybius Oresten Agamemnonis filium manibus Aegisthi ereptum Idomeneo, qui apud Corinthum agebat, tradidit. This work, written probably in the fourth cent. A.D. by one Septimius, purports to be translated from a history of the Trojan war by a Cretan contemporary with that war, named Dictys. See Teuflfel, Hist. Rom. Lit., vol. II. § 416. 3 Robert, Bild und Lied, p. 160.

xviii

INTRODUCTION.

even apart from this fact, it is evident that the scene has not been suggested by anything in the Choephori. Clytaemnestra there calls, indeed, for an axe, when she hears that Orestes has slain Aegisthus (v. 889): (iBia/xtv

17 VLKw/xev *j

But there is no time for her to obtain the weapon ; at that moment Orestes confronts her. Her futile cry rather indicates that Aeschylus had in mind some earlier version which actually armed her with an axe at a similar crisis. And in Sophocles, too, we find that the axe is prominent. The murder of Agamemnon by the guilty pair is thus described (v. 99): o^ifowu Kapa opia> 7re\e'/eet. Still more significant is the passage in which Sophocles describes the axe itself as resenting the deed of which it was made the instrument (482 ff.):— ov yap irot afivaard y 6 ^>vvev aur^urrax'i ev ai/uats.

Some Roman sarcophagi *, on which the story of Orestes is treated, show three Erinyes sleeping at the tomb of Agamemnon. Among them lies the axe of Clytaemnestra,—a symbol, as with Sophocles, of the crime which calls for vengeance. The Oresteia of Stesichorus was popular at Athens in the fifth century B.C. There is a striking proof of this. Aristophanes, in the Peace (775 ff.), has adopted some verses from the beginning of that Oresteiaa, without naming Stesichorus. He could reckon on his playful allusion to so famous a poem being at once recognised by an Athenian audience. Between the Odyssey and Aeschylus, no other handling of the subject seems to have rivalled the work of Stesichorus in celebrity. In the epic 1 Robert, Bild und Lied, p. 177, n. 23. One of these sarcophagi, that in the Museo Pio-Clementino in the Vatican, is reproduced (from Visconti, Mus. Pio-Clem. v. 22) in Baumeister's Denkmdler, p. 1115. The three sleeping Erinyes, with the axe, occupy the left part of a relief of which the centre represents the slaying of Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus. Michaelis (Arch. Zeit. 1875, p. 107) was the first to point out that these Erinyes form a separate scene. 2 The scholiast on Ar. Pax 775 and 800 informs us that the quotations are from Stesichorus, and in 797 refers to the 'Op&rraa. They are fragments 31—34 in Bergk.

LITERARY

EVIDENCE.

xix

Nostoi, where the deed of Orestes was only one of many episodes, it would be treated, one may suppose, on a relatively small scale. Now it is known that Stesichorus made Clytaemnestra kill her husband by wounds on the head,—probably, therefore, with the axe, as Sophocles describes in the passages quoted above. This appears from the nature of the dream which terrified the Clytaemnestra of Stesichorus just before the retribution. A serpent approached her with gore upon its head, and then changed into Agamemnon:— ret Se Spdiaov eSd/ojtre /j.o\tiv €K 8' apa rov /3a

K&pa y3e/3poTU)/*ei'OS a/cpov

Such a dream would necessarily (according to Greek ideas) act upon her mind in the manner described by the Attic dramatists. In the Oresteia of Stesichorus, just as in the Choephori and in the Sophoclean Electra, the guilty and terrified woman must have sent propitiatory offerings to the grave of her murdered husband. But, like the dramatists again, the lyric poet would make her send them by the hands of some one else; even her hardihood could not dispense with an intermediary in this case. Whom did Stesichorus choose as her emissary? It is a notable fact that Electra, who is unknown to Homer, First menappears in the fifth century B.C. as a central personage ofg° n t of the story. And it seems that Aeschylus was not the first poet who had spoken of her. The earliest writer recorded as mentioning her is a lyric poet named Xanthus, who said that her original name was Laodice, and that she was called Electra because she was so long unmarried (aKeicTpo?); an 1

Frag. 42 (ed. Bergk), preserved by Plut. De sera Numinis vindicta, c. 10. Robert [Bild «. Lied, p. 171) thinks that these two verses give only the first part of the dream as imagined by Stesichorus, and that the rest may be inferred from Aeschylus. When the serpent changed into Agamemnon, the offspring of his renewed union with Clytaemnestra was the serpent who, as she dreams in the Choephori, drew blood in sucking her breast. It has struck me that the missing link between the Stesichorean and the Aeschylean dream—viz., the renewed conjugal union—may be traced, as a reminiscence, in the language of Sophocles, where Chrysothemis describes her mother's vision (417 f.):— \byos TIS ainifli ianv etiidelv irarpbs \ TOVffoGre K&/10O Sevripav d/xi\iay \ i\ff6rros els (pus.

xx

INTRODUCTION.

etymology which points to a Dorian source ('AXe'/cTpa)1. StesiXanthus. chorus, we are told, mentioned Xanthus as a lyric predecessor, and adapted much from him. The Oresteia is especially named as a work in which Stesichorus was thus indebted to Xanthus2. How far, and in what sense, that statement is true, cannot now be known ; but it is at least certain that Xanthus remained wholly obscure, while Stesichorus was widely popular. The introduction of Electra may be one of the points in which the Stesichorean Oresteia was indebted to Xanthus: and the fact of her figuring in that poem would fully explain her later prominence. Let us suppose, then, that Stesichorus, like Aeschylus, sent Electra with Clytaemnestra's offerings to Agamemnon's tomb. Orestes, on his return, would hasten to make his offerings there—as is assumed by all the three Attic dramatists. At the tomb the brother and sister would meet and recognise each other, as they do in Aeschylus. We know that Stesichorus brought in the nurse, whom he called Laodameia3. Pindar makes a nurse save Orestes from the hands of Clytaemnestra, but he does not say that she carried him out of Argolis4. The Laodameia of Stesichorus may have done likewise—giving Orestes to the trusty Talthybius, who carried him forth, and 1 Aelian Var. Hist. 4. 26 HdvSos 0 TTOIIJT^S T&V neX&p, iyivero yap OSTOS 2TTiOV. 2 A t h e n . 12. p . 513 A (quoting from Megacleides, who wrote Tepl 'Ofi^pov, and was, as some think, a peripatetic): Kal SdvBos 8' 0 ixeXoirotis, TrpttrfiiTepos tov 2T?;ou, iis Kal air&s 6 S r ^ x o p o s fiaprvpeX, us <prj
The meaning of TapaveirolriKev seems to be 'adapted.' It certainly need not mean 'spoiled in copying,' as Schweighauser takes it ('dum mutuatus est, mutavit et corrupit'). Robert, Bild und Lied, p. 174 f. thinks that Megacleides was the source of Aelian also (see last note), and thus is our sole authority for the existence of this Xanthus. That Stesichorus mentioned some one named Xanthus cannot be doubted; but whether his debt to an earlier lyric poet of that name was such as Megacleides affirms, is (the critic thinks) very questionable. It is certainly strange that, if Xanthus was so important a source to Stesichorus, absolutely nothing should have come down to us concerning him, beyond the two meagre notices above quoted. 3 4 Schol. on Aesch. Cho. 733. Pyth. 11. 17.

OUTLINE

OF THE LYRIC ORESTEIA.

xxi

1

in due time came back with him . After the recognition of Orestes by Electra at the tomb, Stesichorus may have related the vengeance in the manner depicted on the Attic vases above mentioned. We know that Euripides was following Stesichorus in representing Orestes as defending himself against the Erinyes with the bow and arrows given by Apollo2. And the fact that the Stesichorean Orestes was pursued by the Erinyes shows that he slew Clytaemnestra as well as Aegisthus. § 7. A combination of literary with artistic evidence leads, Summary. then, to the hypothesis that the Oresteia of Stesichorus was planned somewhat as follows. Clytaemnestra slew her husband by striking him on the head with an axe. The nurse Laodameia saved the young Orestes, and entrusted him to his father's faithful herald Talthybius, who carried him away,—probably to Phocis3. After some years, Clytaemnestra has the alarming dream, and sends Electra (accompanied by the nurse) with gifts to Agamemnon's tomb. Orestes arrives there with Talthybius, and is recognised by his sister. He then enters the house, while Talthybius keeps watch near the doors4. Clytaemnestra, hearing the shriek of the dying Aegisthus, rushes to his aid with an axe; a cry from Electra warns Orestes of the peril; but Talthybius has already seized Clytaemnestra; who is presently slain by her son. The Erinyes then appear to Orestes, who defends himself with the bow and arrows given by Apollo6. 1

The relief from Melos has already been noticed, in which Talthybius and Orestes find Electra and the nurse at the tomb (p. xvii). The period indicated by the style of that work is the latter part of the sixth century B.C., when the Oresteia of Stesichorus was already well-known; and nothing is more likely than that the artist of the relief was indebted to that source. 2 Schol. on Eur. Or. 268 Sds r6£a f^ot Kepov\Kti, 5wpa Ao^iov. 3 The influence of Delphi on the poem of Stesichorus appears in the fact that Apollo provides Orestes with the means of defence against the Erinyes; and it is therefore not unlikely that the refuge of Orestes was with Strophius at Crisa. Whether Stesichorus brought in Pylades, there is nothing to show. 4 As the Paedagogus does in Sophocles (El. 1331 f.). 6 There is no clue to the manner in which Stesichorus managed the sequel. He may have followed the local Peloponnesian legend, which assigned a refuge to Orestes at the Arcadian town of Orestheion (Thuc. 5. 64) in Parrhasia, the primitive home of the Orestes-myth. Robert (Bild und Lied, p. 181, n. 30) finds a possible trace of this in Eur. Or. 1643 ff.

xxii

INTRODUCTION.

influence if this hypothesis be even approximately correct,—and I, at chorus least, am persuaded that it is so,—the result is of considerable d" th n o t merely in relation to Stesichorus, but also in its bearing on the Attic dramatists. It would appear that Aeschylus followed the general outlines of Stesichorus pretty closely; while Sophocles, who did not do so, has retained at least one Stesichorean trait, the part of the old man. Aeschylus did not need him, since his Clytaemnestra herself sent Orestes to Strophius; on the other hand, he retains the part of the nurse, which for Sophocles was superfluous. But even if the hypothesis be rejected, there remains that fragment of the Stesichorean poem which describes Clytaemnestra's dream. This proves that Stesichorus conceived her in a manner which was much nearer to the Aeschylean than to the Homeric. And this change—whether first made by him or not—was connected with another of still larger scope. Stesichorus related in the Oresteia that Tyndareus had incurred the anger of Aphrodite, who doomed his daughters, Helen and Clytaemnestra, to evil careers 1 . Here is the tendency—wholly absent from the Iliad—to bring crimes into the house of Pelops. The Dorian conquerors of Peloponnesus envied the renown which the old local lore, worked up by Ionian art in the Iliad, had shed around their Achaean predecessors, the ancient masters of Mycenae and Sparta. Under Dorian influences, the story of the Pelopidae was interwoven with those dark threads which appear in Attic Tragedy, while brighter traits were given to the legends of Heracles and the Heracleidae. Pindar.

§ 8. Between Stesichorus and Aeschylus, the only poet who illustrates the story of Orestes is Pindar. In the eleventh Pythian ode (478 B.C.), he describes a victory in the Pythian games as won ' in the rich corn-lands of Pylades, host of Laconian Orestes; whom, when his sire was murdered, the nurse Arsinoe rescued from the violent hands of Clytaemnestra and from her deadly guile.' That ' pitiless woman' slew Aga1

Frag. 35. It was from Hesiod that Stesichorus derived this story. It is probable that the KardXoyos of Hesiod contained references to the crimes in the house of Pelops: see Robert, Bild u. Lied, p. 189.

PINDARS ELEVENTH PYTHIAN.

xxiii

memnon and Cassandra. What, asks Pindar, was her motive ? Was it 'the slaying of Iphigeneia at the Euripus'? Or was it an adulterous passion ? ' Meanwhile, Orestes, a young child, became the guest of the aged Strophius, who dwelt at the foot of Parnassus. But in time, with the help of Ares, he slew his mother, and laid Aegisthus in blood1.' Three points in this sketch are noteworthy, (i) Pindar makes Orestes ' a Laconian'; following the tradition, adopted also by Stesichorus and Simonides2, that Amyclae in Lacedaemon was the place where Agamemnon was slain3. (2) The house of Strophius, ' at the foot of Parnassus,' is the refuge of Orestes; and Pylades is his friend. Probably the Nostoi {circ. 750 B.C.), in which Pylades figured, gave this account; but Pindar is the earliest extant source of it4. (3) Clytaem1

2 Pind. Pyth. n . 15—37. Schol. on Eur. Or. 46. Pyth. 11. 31 6dvev /i.£v O6T6S rjpus 'ArpetSas | XKWV xpbvtp K^VTCUS h 'A/iixXais. Pausanias (3. 19. 5) saw at Amyclae memorials of Agamemnon, Clytaemnestra and Cassandra. The dominant influence of Sparta on the early development of the Dorian Choral Lyric may possibly help to explain how, in the lyric age, the local tradition of Lacedaemon could prevail over the Homeric version on a point of such importance. It is certainly a curious illustration of Dorian influence in modifying the Achaean legends of the Peloponnesus—though, in this case, the influence was not permanent, as it was in blackening the family history of the Pelopidae. 4 In his brilliant and suggestive Introduction to the Choephori, Mr Verrall holds (p. xix, note 1) that Pindar gives no countenance to the legend followed by Euripides, that Pylades was the son of Strophius. Pindar, he thinks, suggests no connection between them. " T h e home of Pylades in the 'rich fields' of Cirrha is distinguished clearly from that of Strophius on 'the foot (spur) of Parnassus,' that is to say at Crisa." Is this so? Pindar first designates the Pythian festival by the words aydvi... Klppat (Pyth. 11. 12), and presently adds that the victory of which he sings was won iv i., Pindar interprets this large sense of Klppas. In his time the town of Cirrha no longer existed (see n. on Soph. EL 180). The plain in which the Pythian games were held extended from the site of Cirrha on the south to that of Crisa (the seat of Strophius) on the north. It was called 'Cirrhaean' as well as 'Crisaean.' Hence the festival could be called 'the contest of Cirrha,' and its scene could also be identified with ' the cornlands of Pylades.' 3

Was Euripides (in / . T. 917 f.) the first poet, as Mr Verrall suggests, who made Strophius a brother-in-law, and Pylades a nephew, of Agamemnon ? It seems hardly

xxiv

INTRODUCTION.

nestra, not Aegisthus, is in the foreground ; and the speculations as to her motive reminds us that the myth h a d now grown into a shape which was ready for dramatic handling. T w e n t y years after this ode was written, Aeschylus produced his Oresteia. Aeschy-

lus

§ 9- A poet imbued with the ideas of Aeschylus could never have accepted the view presented in t h e Odyssey, that t h e vengeance of Orestes was a simply righteous retribution, by which the troubles of the house were closed. T o t h e mind of Aeschylus the version which Stesichorus h a d followed would naturally commend itself: Orestes, the slayer of a mother, could be saved from the Erinyes only by divine aid. A n d t h e trilogy, t h e distinctively Aeschylean form of work, was a framework perfectly suited to such a conception. Clytaemnestra's crime is the subject of the Agamemnon ; the vengeance of Orestes fills the Choephori; and the judgment upon him is given in the Eumenides. T h e Agamemnon is pervaded from first to last by the thought of the hereditary curse upon the house: Clytaemnestra, indeed, identifies herself with this ' ancient, bitter A l a s t o r ' ; a n d t h e Argive Elders recognise that this dread power, though it does not excuse her, has presumably helped her 1 . S h e is t h e principal agent in t h e crime. H e r dominant motive is not love of her paramour, but hatred of the husband who slew Iphigeneia 2 . Aegisthus is a dastard, ' the wolf mated with t h e l i o n e s s ' 3 ; a t the close he blusters, and threatens the Elders, while the strong woman treats them with a cold scorn. T h e shadow of t h e vengeance is cast before. Cassandra predicts t h e return of the exiled heir; ' for t h e gods have sworn a great oath 4 .' A n d t h e Chorus reply to the menaces of Aegisthus b y reminding him that Orestes lives 5 .

probable. Anaxibia, daughter of Pleisthenes by Aerope, and sister of Agamemnon, was mentioned by Hesiod (Tzetzes, Exeg. in Iliad., p. 68, 20); and as her only mythological function was to be the wife of Strophius and the mother of Pylades, it may be supposed that Hesiod knew those relationships. As we have seen, the association of Pylades with Orestes dates at least from the Nostoi {arc. 750 B.C.). 1 Again. 1500—1508. 2 ib. Mijff.: 1431—1447: 1526: 1555. 3 5 ib. 1258. * ib. 1280 ff. ib. 1646, 1667.

AESCHYLUS.

THE CHOEPHORI.

xxv

The Choephori begins with a scene at Agamemnon's grave, Analysis near the palace1. Orestes, who has just arrived from Phocis, enters °choephori. with Pylades, and lays a lock of his own hair on the tomb. A l- Protrain of women, dressed in mourning, approaches. These are t—2i. fifteen Trojan captives, now domestics of the palace, who form the Chorus. They escort Electra. Orestes thinks that he recognises his sister, and draws aside, with Pylades, to observe the procession. The Chorus chant the parodos, and we learn that they have Parodos: come with libations to the tomb. 'The impious woman' has 22~sibeen alarmed by a dream; and the sooth-sayers declare that the dead king is wroth. But such offerings, the Chorus add, cannot atone for her deed. Agamemnon inspired reverence by his majesty; the usurpers rule by fear alone. How long will justice tarry ? Electra asks the Chorus what prayer she is to utter in pouring n. First the libations2. Can she ask the dead to receive these gifts from 84—584. the murderess ? Or shall she present them in silence ? Guided by the counsel of her attendants, she prays to Hermes, and to her father's spirit,—with a special petition that Orestes may return. In pouring the drink-offerings on the tomb, she finds the lock of hair, and turns in excitement to the Chorus. It resembles her own, and she surmises that it is the hair of Orestes,—not brought by him, of course, but sent. Presently she notices footmarks, which have a resemblance to her own. Orestes now steps forward, and, after a short dialogue, reveals himself. She at first fears an imposture, but is convinced by his appeal to the signs which she had already seen, and also to a third,—a piece of work embroidered by her own hand. 1 Mycenae is not named by Aeschylus, but is not excluded by his mention of 'Argos' (Ag. 24, etc.), where it may mean the land, as in Soph. El. 4 (n.). See on this point W. G. Clark, Peloponnesus, pp. 70 ff. (1858). 2 Electra enters with the Chorus at v. 22, but it is not till v. 84 that she speaks. Aeschylus knew the dramatic effectiveness of such silence. In the Persae, when the Messenger first announces the disaster at Salamis, he is interrupted by the Chorus, but Atossa is mute till v. 290 (oryfi TrdXai). In the Prometheus Vinctus it is only at v. 88 that the sufferer's voice is heard. Cassandra is long dumb before Clytaemnestra (Ag. 1035—1071). The Aristophanic Euripides criticises this device, but the god Dionysus

reproves him:—eyi> 8' lxa'P0>> "HI <7"#"'V (Ran.

911 ff.).

xxvi

INTRODUCTION.

She welcomes him as ' the hope awaited with tears, the heir and the deliverer1'; to her, at once father, mother, sister2, and brother. Orestes responds with a prayer to Zeus for Electra and himself. He then declares the oracle of Apollo, commanding him, under terrible penalties, to avenge his father. ' Must not such oracles be trusted ? In any case, the deed must be done3.' Kommos: Then comes one of the most characteristic and magnificent 3 4 ' passages of the play,—a prolonged lyric chant or dirge (kommos), in which the Chorus, Orestes, and Electra take part by turns. It is a solemn litany, addressed to the divine powers who are to aid the vengeance, and to the spirit of the dead. After the lyric chant, Orestes and Electra continue in iambic verse the same strain of supplication. Then Orestes asks why his mother had sent gifts to the tomb ? She dreamed—the Chorus reply—that she gave birth to a serpent, and was suckling it, when it drew blood from her breast. Orestes accepts the omen : the part of the serpent shall be his own. He announces his plan. Electra is to enter the house. He and Pylades will arrive at the outer gate*, wearing the garb of travellers, and imitating the Phocian accent6. Electra now goes within, while Orestes and Pylades withdraw to prepare for their enterprise. First stasiThe Chorus, left alone, comment on the power of passion °]jOI^ig 2 over women; Althaea wrought the death of Meleager, and Scylla, of Nisus; the Lemmian women slew their lords. And this house, too, has known such a deed. But now ' the anvil of Justice is firmly set, and Fate is forging the sword.' Here ends the first of the three main chapters or ' acts' into which the drama falls. III. Orestes and Pylades are courteously received by ClytaemSecond nestra. He describes himself as a Phocian from Daulis. With episode i

6S3_7i8. his companion, he was on his way to Argos, when a Phocian 1

Cho. 236 dcLKpvrbs iXirls tnripixaTm
THE CHOEPHORI.

xxvii

named Strophius—a stranger—asked him to carry the news that Orestes was dead, in case the youth's friends should wish to fetch the ashes home.—Clytaemnestra speaks, or rather declaims, as the afflicted mother, and then has the two visitors ushered into the guest-chambers, saying that she will break the sad news to ' the master of the house.' A short choral ode follows. It is time that deceiving Persua- Choral sion should help the avenger, and that Hermes of the shades t ° r ^ 7 3 3 . should be his guide. An old slave-woman, who had been the nurse of Orestes, IV. Third then comes forth, having been sent by Clytaemnestra to summon 73^—^82. Aegisthus. She mourns for Orestes,—recalling, with quaint pathos, all the trouble that the child had given her.—It seems that the queen has ordered Aegisthus to come with armed attendants'1. The Chorus prevail on the nurse not to give this part of the message, but to summon Aegisthus alone. At the same time they give her a hint that Orestes still lives, and that all may yet be well. In the second stasimon the Chorus invoke Zeus, Apollo and Second Hermes. Next, apostrophising Orestes as thoughhe were present, j's^—837. they exhort him to answer his mother's cry, ' my son,' with the name of' father,' and to bear a heart like that of Perseus when he slew the Gorgon Medusa2. Aegisthus enters. The report that Orestes is dead seems to V. Fourth him doubtful. Women are credulous. He must see the messen- 838—854. ger, who will not impose on him. And so he enters the house. A moment of suspense is marked by the short third stasimon. Third Now is the struggle that must bring ruin or freedom. May 855—868. Orestes succeed ! The shriek of the dying Aegisthus is heard within. A slave VI. Fifth runs out, crying that his master is slain; and, knocking at the 875s— 934. door of the women's apartments, summons Clytaemnestra. She knows that she is lost; but her spirit never quails; she calls for a battle-axe—' let us see if we are to conquer or to fall.' But, before she can obtain a weapon, Orestes comes forth:— ' 'Tis for thee that I am looking;—with him, 'tis well enough.' 1 2

Cho. 769 dyeiv KeXeAei 8opv
xxviii

INTRODUCTION.

She appeals to her son by the breasts that suckled him. For one instant he falters, and asks Pylades what to do. Pylades (who speaks only here) briefly reminds him of Apollo's command, and adds; ' better the enmity of all men than of heaven.' Orestes wavers no more. In vain Clytaemnestra pleads that Fate shares the blame for her deeds ; in vain she speaks of Agamemnon's sins, and threatens her son with the avengers of a mother. How, he retorts, can he escape a father's, if he spare her ? She cries that her dream has come true; this is the serpent that she suckled. H e drives her into the house, to slay her where Aegisthus fell1. The Chorus exult in the retribution and the deliverance. Here ends the second ' act' of the play. Fourth Then the spectators are shown the corpses of Clytaemnestra stasimon: a n c j Agamemnon, with Orestes standing beside them. H e is vil. prepared to seek the protection of Apollo, and bears in his hand _ ' the emblem of supplication, an olive-bough twined with wool2. g73 1076. H e denounces the crime of the murderers who have been slain, and displays the robe which Clytaemnestra cast over Agamemnon, ' like a net,' when she slew him in the bath. Let the Sun-god behold it, that he may bear witness for the avenger in the day of trial. But, as he proceeds, a strange vehemence and a strange anguish begin to trouble his speech; ' woe is me for my deeds, and for my doom, and for all our house; woe is me for my victory—and my defilement3.' H e is going mad, and in terrible words he says that he knows it; he feels like a driver whose horses are running away. But, before his mind fails, he will protest that his deed was just, and was commanded by Apollo...Now he cries out that he sees forms clad in dusky robes, with snaky locks,—the avengers of his mother. ' Ye cannot see them,' he exclaims to the Chorus, ' b u t I see them... They drive me forth':—and so he rushes from the scene. The Chorus pray that Apollo may protect him. ' What shall be the 1 Cho. 904 lirov, vpds airbv rdvSe v Tqde 0aAX(fJ /cat ar4€L. 3 ib. 1016 f. 0X71S fiiv tpya Kal irados ~/£vo$ re vav, | fifijXa VIKT)S rij<jd' txav

THE CHOEPHORI.

xxix

consummation ? Whither shall the fury of disaster go, ere it finish its course, and be laid to rest ?' § 10. The leading characteristic of the Choephori is the tre- Supernatura mendous importance of those invisible and supernatural allies1 natural agency. who assist the vengeance. Zeus, Apollo, Hermes, Hades, the spirit of Agamemnon, are felt throughout as if they were present with the human agents. This is the significance of the prolonged scene at the tomb, which forms more than one half of the play. It is not properly a suspension of action, but rather a dramatic prelude, emphasising the greatness of the issues involved in the action to come. It brings out the heinousness of the crime which calls for retribution, the appalling nature of the divine mandate to Orestes, and the supreme need of arousing and marshalling those superhuman forces which alone can secure the victory. The human strategy, as subsequently developed, is not especially skilful. The story told to Clytaemnestra by the pretended Phocian, who mentions the death of Orestes as a bare fact casually learned from a stranger, was not well fitted to find ready credence with the astute woman whose fears had just been quickened, as the conspirators knew, by a warning dream,—even if they assumed that she had missed the meaning which her dream at once conveyed to Orestes. And that Clytaemnestra did, in fact, suspect the ' Phocian's' story appears from her wish that Aegisthus should bring his body-guards. But then again the old nurse of Orestes was hardly the safest person to whom a message of such critical moment could be entrusted. The gods indeed justify the maxim of Pylades; they are the worst enemies of the guilty. From the moment when the two ' Phocians' enter the house, Clytaemthe swiftness of the concentrated action is unchecked, save by nestra " that brief pause in which the tragic interest culminates,—the dialogue between Clytaemnestra and her son. She holds the same place in the retribution which she held in the crime. Her death is the climax; it is by her Erinyes that Orestes is driven forth to seek refuge with Apollo. The fate of Aegisthus is a subordinate incident1. Though Clytaemnestra's longest 1

In Cho. 989 f. Orestes says:—klyladov y&p oi \4yia /i6pot> • | tya yip fios, SIKTIV.

J. S.

VI.

xxx

Orestes.

Electra.

INTRODUCTION.

speech is limited to twelve lines, and her whole part to forty-six, Aeschylus has been marvellously successful in continuing that sense of horror, hard to describe or to define, which she produces in the Agamemnon. When she welcomes the strangers, there is in her language a ghastly reminiscence of another welcome which she had given beneath that roof; they will find, she tells t h e m , ' warm baths, a couch to give rest from toil, and the presence of just eyes'; this is a house in which travellers arriving from a long journey find—' what is fitting1.' The attitude of the Aeschylean Orestes is illustrated by the nature of the command which he obeys. In the play of Sophocles the oracle briefly directs that he shall take the just vengeance without the aid of an armed force. But in the Choephori he speaks of reiterated admonitions from the god, full of explicit threats as to the penalties which await him if he refuses to act. Spectral terrors shall haunt him in the night; leprous ulcers shall rise upon his flesh; his whole body shall be shrivelled and blasted with torturing disease; he shall be an outcast, under a ban cutting him off from human fellowship and from the altars of the gods. Oracles of such a tenor plainly intimate that the task prescribed was one from which even a brave man might recoil. Apollo's purpose is to make Orestes feel that disobedience is the greater of two evils. It is dreadful to shed a mother's blood, but worse to leave a father unavenged. In the Choephori Orestes is indeed resolute; not, however, because the duty before him is simple, but because the god's messages have braced him to perform it. Once—at the moment when a mother's claim to pity is presented in the most pathetic form—he does hesitate;— livXdBrj, T'L Bpdcra) ; /j,r)Tep' alheoOS) tcravelv2; But Pylades reminds him of the god's word. It will presently be seen how marked is the contrast here between Aeschylus and Sophocles. The Electra of Aeschylus appears to have no sister living. She performs the errand which Sophocles assigns to Chrysothemis, by carrying her mother's gifts to the tomb; she could not refuse, for she is virtually a slave 3 . Turning to the real 1

Cho. 668—671 : 710 f.

2

Cho. 899.

3

Cho. 135

THE CHOEPHORI.

xxxi

slaves, her companions, she appeals to the common hatred which unites them \ and asks what prayer she is to make. The Sophoclean Electra would hardly have sought advice on that point; yet the question is in place here, since her action, if contrary to the queen's orders, might compromise her unhappy escort. The heroic fortitude and bold initiative of the Sophoclean Electra are qualities which Aeschylus, with his different plan, has not desired to portray; but he has done full justice to her steadfast and affectionate loyalty. And with regard to the actual mechanism of the plot, she is, in one sense, even more important with Aeschylus than with Sophocles. It rests with her alone to decide whether the young stranger is her brother, and, if she is •convinced, to aid his plan within the house. The latter service is assigned by Sophocles to the old man, who could also have established the identity of Orestes, if there had been need. When the ' recognition' has been effected, and the prayers at the tomb are over, the Aeschylean Electra can be dismissed from the scene. Orestes directs her to go in, and watch events in the house. She does not speak after verse 509, and is not seen after verse 584; that is, she appears only in the first of the three ' acts' into which the play may be divided. The part of Aegisthus is notably brief, even allowing for the Minor indifference with which his fate is treated. He merely passes l)ersons' across the scene; fourteen verses are all that he has to speak. The part of the Nurse is a masterpiece in its kind. And we note the happy inspiration by which Pylades is made to break silence once—at the supreme moment—as the voice of Apollo. Nearly a third of the play is lyric. The Chorus have their The share in the action; at the outset they are the counsellors of o m s ' Electra; they persuade the Nurse to help the plan ; and they send Aegisthus forward to his doom. But their function is. above all, to interpret the sense of reliance upon divine aid. ' Justice may delay, but it will come,' is the burden of the choral song; 'the sinner shall suffer' (Spdaavn iradelv); 'even now, Destiny is preparing the sword.' And when, at the close, a dark cloud gathers over Orestes, it is with unwavering faith that 1

Clio. 101 KOLvbv yhp t-x@os & 5<5/xois vofd^ofiev. C 2

xxxii

INTRODUCTION.

the Chorus commend him to Apollo, though no human eye can pierce the gloom which rests upon the future. The title No one of the three Greek plays on this subject takes its 'pitrV name from Orestes, though his deed forms the central interest. Aeschylus calls his play the Choephori, because that title suggests the claim of the murdered father—as Eumenides expresses that of the mother slain by a son—and therefore suits the link in the trilogy. On the other hand, if the story was to be treated in a single play, the antecedents of the vengeance became especially important. Electra, the daughter who, remaining at home, had been faithful to her father's memory throughout the interval between the flight and the return of Orestes, was the character best fitted to supply the needful background. Thus far, Sophocles and Euripides had the same motive for describing their subject by her name. The § n . In the case of Sophocles there was a further reason. Ekctra of ]-j e r e v e r t s to the epic view that the deed of Orestes is simply laudable, and therefore final. It suited this aim to concentrate the sympathies of the spectators against Clytaemnestra as well as Aegisthus. And nothing could be more effective for that purpose than to show how their long oppression had failed to break down the heroic constancy of Electra. We will now trace the plot of Sophocles. Analysis of The scene is laid before the palace of the Pelopidae at i^Pro^ Mycenae. Three persons enter,—on the left of the spectator, logue: for they are travellers from a distant place. These are, Orestes, l 120 ~ who is about twenty years of age; his Phocian friend Pylades (son of Strophius, king of Crisa near Delphi—-from whose home they come); and an old man, a faithful retainer of Agamemnon, who had been the paedagogus of Orestes, and had secretly carried him, as a child, away from Mycenae to Crisa, at the time when Agamemnon was slain. The old man points out to Orestes the chief features in the landscape before them, and then exhorts the two youths to concert their plan of action without delay; already it is the hour of dawn, and the morning-song of the birds is beginning. Orestes, in reply, states the purport of the oracle given to

THE ELECTRA OF SOPHOCLES.

xxxiii

him at Delphi. Apollo commanded him to ' snatch his righteous vengeance by stealth,' without the aid of an armed force. He then sets forth his plan. The old man is to enter the palace in the guise of a messenger sent by Phanoteus, a Phocian prince friendly to Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus. He is to announce that Orestes has been killed in a chariot-race at the Pythian games. Meanwhile Orestes and Pylades will make offerings at the tomb of Agamemnon near the palace. They will then present themselves in the house, bearing a funeral urn. They, like the old man, will pretend to be Phocians, who have brought the ashes of Orestes to Mycenae. A female voice of lament is now heard in the house (v. JJ). Orestes asks if it can be Electra's, and proposes to wait and listen ; but the old man dissuades him. All three now leave the scene (v. 85). Electra comes out of the house ; she is alone, for the Chorus (ty^os &™ have not yet appeared. Greeting the ' pure sunlight and the 86—T20.) air,' to which her sorrow has so often been uttered at dawn, she speaks of the grief which ceases not, day or night, for her father, whom the wicked pair struck down, ' as woodmen fell an oak.' She invokes the Powers of the nether world to avenge him,— and to send her brother; for her own strength is well-nigh spent. The Chorus, composed of fifteen Mycenaean women, had Parodos: entered as Electra's lament was closing. They sympathise with I2I~"2^>°her; and they do not conceal their abhorrence of the deed which she mourns. But they remind her that grief cannot restore the dead to life : they urge her to be calm, trusting in the gods, and hoping for the return of Orestes. She must not aggravate her lot by waging a fruitless strife with the rulers. Electra replies that to abandon her grief would be disloyalty. If her father is not to be avenged, there will be an end to reverence for gods or men. The Chorus say that they spoke only for her good; she n. First knows best, and she shall be their guide. Electra then justifies 2 j : 4 7 I . her conduct by describing what she has to see and suffer daily in the house;—Aegisthus in her father's place; her mother living with Aegisthus, and keeping the death-day of Agamem-

xxxiv

INTRODUCTION.

non as a festival. Hardship and insult are her own portion continually. The Chorus cautiously inquire if Aegisthus is at home; and, on learning that he is absent in the country, ask Electra whether she thinks that Orestes will return. ' He promises,' she answers, 'but does not keep his promise.' 'Courage/ they reply : ' he is too noble to fail his friends.' At this moment Chrysothemis approaches, bearing funeral offerings. She begins by sharply chiding her sister for this 'vain indulgence of idle wrath,'—in public, too, at the palacegates. But she admits that she herself feels anger against the tyrants; were she strong enough, she would let them know it. Electra has right upon her side: only, if one is to live in freedom, one must yield to the stronger. Electra tells her that the choice is between loyalty to the dead and worldly prudence. ' Canst thou, the daughter of Agamemnon, wish to be only the daughter of Clytaemnestra ?' The Chorus timidly deprecate a quarrel. Chrysothemis says that she is used to Electra's vehemence. She would not have spoken, but that she had to convey a warning. As soon as Aegisthus returns, Electra is to be imprisoned in a dungeon, at a distance from Mycenae—unless she becomes more docile, Electra declares that she would welcome such a doom ;—' that I may escape,' she says, 'far from you',—thus identifying her sister with the oppressors. Chrysothemis, finding her counsels repelled, is about to proceed on her errand, when Electra asks her whither she is taking those offerings. ' Our mother sends me,' is the answer, ' with libations to our father's grave.' It then appears that Clytaemnestra has been terrified by a dream. Agamemnon returned to life ; he planted his sceptre at the hearth; a branch blossomed from it, and overshadowed the land. Electra feels a sudden joy. This dream, she believes, has been sent by the gods below, and by the spirit of the dead. ' Dear sister,' she cries, ' cast those impious offerings away; take, instead of them, such gifts as we can give,—and pray at the tomb that our father's spirit may come to help us, and that Orestes may live to conquer.' She agrees to Chrysothemis is touched and subdued.

THE ELECTRA

OF SOPHOCLES.

xxxv

do as her sister bids; only Electra and the Chorus must keep the secret; she dreads her mother's anger. The Chorus, encouraged by Clytaemnestra's dream, predict First ,i

A

i

. . , .

*_ r

. r \

T^I

stasimon:

the vengeance. Agamemnon s spirit is not forgetful. The 4 7 2 _ 5 I 5 . Erinys, now lurking in ambush, will come. The curse upon the house of Pelops claims yet more victims. Clytaemnestra enters, followed by a handmaid bearing Hiofferings of various fruits for Apollo Lykeios, whose altar episode: stands in front of the house. 'At large once more, it seems!' 5l6— IO . 57is her greeting to Electra;—'since Aegisthus is not here to (i) ist restrain thee.' She defends her murder of Agamemnon. 'Justice slew him, and not I alone.' Had he not slain her daughter, Iphigeneia, in the cause of his brother Menelaiis ? Electra replies that her father acted therein under constraint from the goddess Artemis ; but that, even if he had been a free agent, Clytaemnestra's plea would not avail. Then, passing from argument to reproach and defiance, Electra avows her wish that Orestes might come as an avenger; though she also shows the anguish which she feels at the attitude towards a mother which is forced upon her. An angry dialogue ends by Clytaemnestra enjoining silence, in order that she may make her offerings to Apollo. She prays that the god will rule the issues of the vision for her good, and for the discomfiture of her foes. Other wishes, too, she has, but will not utter them ; the god can divine them... Here the Paedagogus enters, disguised as a Phocian mes- (2) 2nd senger from Phanoteus. He relates how the young Orestes, after wonderful feats at the Pythian games, was killed in the chariot-race. Other Phocians are on their way to Mycenae with his ashes. Clytaemnestra hears the news with feelings in which joy is crossed by at least a touch of natural grief; but the joy quickly prevails, and she openly recognises that the news is good. At last she will be safe from Orestes—and from Electra, who has been even a worse foe. Electra invokes Nemesis to avenge her brother; while Clytaemnestra cruelly taunts her, and then conducts the Phocian messenger into the house.

XXXVI

(3) 3rd scene: 804—870.

Kommos: 823-870.

(4) 4th scene : 8711057.

Second stasimon: 1058— 1097.

INTRODUCTION.

Left alone with the Chorus, Electra gives free vent to her anguish and despair. She will enter that house no more, but cast herself down at the gates, and await death—which cannot come too soon. In the lyric dialogue which follows, the women of Mycenae gently endeavour to suggest comfort. Was not the seer Amphiaraus betrayed to death by a false wife ? And is not his spirit now great beneath the earth ? Alas, Electra answers, there was a son to avenge him, and to slay the murderess; but Agamemnon can have no such avenger. Orestes has perished, in a foreign land, without receiving the last offices of sisterly love. Chrysothemis enters hurriedly, in a flutter of joyful excitement. On reaching the tomb, with her sister's gifts and her own, she found that unknown hands had just been honouring it. Libations of milk had been poured there; the mound was wreathed with flowers; and on the edge of it lay a lock of hair. These gifts can be from no one but Orestes ! With pitying sorrow, Electra breaks to her the news which has come from Phocis. Probably the gifts at the tomb were brought by some one in memory of the dead youth. And now, as the delusive hope vanishes from her sister's mind, Electra seeks to replace it by a heroic resolve. Will Chrysothemis aid her in the purpose which she has formed—to slay the two murderers with her own hand ? Electra reminds her of the joyless lot which otherwise awaits both Chrysothemis and herself; and pictures the noble renown which such a deed would achieve. To Chrysothemis this is sheer madness. She foresees only certain failure and a terrible death. In vain she seeks to dissuade Electra, who declares that she will make the attempt unaided. With a parting word of compassionate warning, Chrysothemis enters the house. Electra remains outside. The Chorus lament the weaker sister's failure in that natural piety which the very birds of the air teach us. A sorrowful message for Agamemnon in the shades will be this quarrel between his daughters. How noble is Electra,—all alone, yet unshaken, in her loyalty! May she yet win the reward which she has deserved!

THE ELECTRA

OF SOPHOCLES.

xxxvii

Orestes enters, with Pylades, followed by two attendants, one IV. Third of whom carries the funeral urn (v. 1123). He asks for the house ^f|!lf : of Aegisthus, and, on learning that he has reached it, requests that 1383their arrival may be announced. The Chorus suggest that Electra r e c 6 g

should do this. A dialogue ensues between Electra and the tion: IO98 disguised Orestes. She learns that the strangers come from Strophius, king of Crisa, with her brother's ashes; and she is allowed to take the urn into her hands1. She then utters a most touching lament, recalling the memories of her brother's childhood,—the close affection which bound them to each other,—her care for him, and her bright hopes, which have thus ended. 'Therefore take me to this thy home, me, who am as nothing, to thy nothingness... When thou wast on earth, we shared alike; and now I fain would die, that I may not be parted from thee in the grave.' The disguised Orestes finds it hard to restrain himself. In the dialogue which follows, he gradually prepares her mind for the discovery,—leading her through surprise, conjecture, and hope, to conviction. The scene is one of exquisite art and beauty (vv. 1176—1226). In lyrics, Electra now utters her joy,—which reaches the ^\os &*& height, when Orestes tells her that he has been sent by Apollo. j*T^!_: He endeavours to check her transports (though he is loth to do "87. so), lest she should be overheard. At length he succeeds in recalling her to their scheme of The plan action, and warns her against allowing Clytaemnestra to°^gg^ n: perceive her happiness. She promises obedience in all things. 1383The old Paedagogus now comes out, and scolds them both for their imprudence. When Electra learns that the faithful servant is before her, she greets him warmly, as the preserver of their house. Then, by his advice, Orestes and Pylades enter the palace, after saluting the ancestral gods in the porch; and the old man follows them. Electra addresses a brief prayer to Apollo Lykeios, and then she also enters. 1

This was the scene in which the famous actor Polus, when playing the part of Electra, used an urn which contained the ashes of a son whom he had recently lost (Aulus Gellius 7. 5). See 0. T., Introd., p. xxxi (3rd ed.).

XXXV111

Third stasimon: 1384— 1397V. Exodos: 1398— 1510.

JCommos: 13981441.

INTRODUCTION.

The Chorus, now alone, sing a short ode. The Erinyes have passed beneath the roof; the Avenger is being led by Hermes, in secrecy, to his goal. Electra rushes forth to tell the Chorus that Orestes and Pylades are about to do the deed. Clytaemnestra is dressing the funeral urn for burial, while the two youths stand beside her. In another moment her dying shrieks are heard. Orestes, with Pylades, then comes out; and, in answer to his sister's question, says : 'A II is well in the house, if Apollo's oracle spake well' Aegisthus is seen approaching, and the youths quickly reenter the house. H e is exultant, for he has heard the report that Orestes is dead. Electra confirms it, adding that the body has been brought to Mycenae; Aegisthus can satisfy his own eyes. The tyrant orders the palace-doors to be thrown wide, in order that his subjects may see the corpse, and know that all hope from that quarter is over. The doors are opened; a corpse, hidden by a veil, lies on a bier; close to it stand the two Phocians who are supposed to have brought it. Aegisthus lifts the veil—and sees the dead Clytaemnestra. H e knows that he is doomed,, and that Orestes stands before him. Nor is he suffered to plead at length : though some bitter words pass his lips, before Orestes drives him in, to slay him in the hall where Agamemnon was slain. The Chorus rejoice that the house of Atreus has at last found peace.

General § I 2 - When this play is compared with the Choephori, the com- first difference which appears is broader than any that could arise with the from divergent views of the particular story. It concerns the Choephori. w h o i e stamp of the drama, and illustrates the difference, in bent of genius, between the two poets. Aeschylus exhibits in grand outline the working of an eternal law, full of mystery and terror. Justice, Destiny, the Erinys, are the paramount agencies. The human agents are drawn, indeed, with a master's hand, but by a few powerful strokes rather than with subtle touches or fine shading. Nor is much care shown for probability in minor details of the plot. With Sophocles the interest depends primarily on the portraiture of human character. The opportunities for this are contrived by a series of ingenious situations,

THE CHOEPHORI AND THE ELECTRA.

xxxix

fruitful in contrasts and dramatic effects. We have seen that the Greek art of the sixth century B.C. knew a version of this legend in which Talthybius, the herald of Agamemnon, saved the young Orestes from murder,—receiving him, doubtless, from the hands of the nurse—and in due time conducted the heir home again; a version which Stesichorus had probably popularised. It suited Aeschylus to leave out Talthybius, while keeping the part of the nurse. Sophocles revives the old herald in the person of the trusty Paedagogus, who received the child, not from a nurse, but from Electra herself, and carried him to Crisa. This change is a source of large advantage to the plot. It is a weak point in the Choephori that the story told by Orestes was not likely to impose upon Clytaemnestra, and does not, in fact, disarm her suspicion. The Sophoclean stratagem is of a different order. When the old man, as an envoy from Phanoteus, gives Clytaemnestra his circumstantial account of her son's death, he plays his part to perfection. He evinces some natural feeling for the tragic death of a brilliant youth, but at the same time shows that he is disappointed when the queen hesitates whether to rejoice or to mourn. ' Then it seems that I have come in vain,' he says, half aggrieved; and she hastens to re-assure him. A little later the two ' Phocians' arrive with the urn, as envoys from Strophius, the old ally of Agamemnon. This device of two independent missions, each from an appropriate quarter, was really fitted to win belief. It also provides a keen interest for the spectator, who is in the secret. The Aeschylean Electra is from the outset the accomplice of the avengers. But here she is herself deceived by them. And from the belief that her brother is dead springs the resolve which shows her spirit at the highest—to execute the vengeance without aid. In the Choephori, again, Electra is still trembling between hope and doubt, when Orestes steps forward, and almost at once reveals himself. Here, she is convinced that his ashes are in the urn which the young Phocian permits her to handle; the irresistible pathos of her lament over it compels him to shorten her probation ; and then comes the dialogue, so characteristic of Sophocles, which gently leads up to the recognition. Like the poet of the Odyssey, Sophocles regards the venge-

xl

INTRODUCTION.

ance as a deed of unalloyed merit, which brings the troubles of the house to an end. Clytaemnestra's part is much larger than in the Choephori; but it is the death of Aegisthus which forms the climax. Sophocles reverses the Aeschylean plan. Here it is Clytaemnestra whose dying shriek is heard; it is Aegisthus whose doom is preceded by a dialogue with Orestes. The stain of matricide is ignored.

Question thus raised.

§ 13. Throughout the play, there is not a hint that a son who slays his mother is liable to the Erinyes. This silence cannot be explained by the plea that Sophocles was concerned only with the vengeance itself. For, although the pursuit of Orestes by the Erinyes was not to be included in the plot, still the play shows him both when he was meditating the deed, and after he has done it. Yet he neither shrinks from it in prospect, nor feels the slightest uneasiness when it has been accomplished. From first to last, his confidence is as cheerful as the morning sunshine in which the action commences. When he comes forth with dripping sword, this is his comment; ' All is well in the house, if Apollo's oracle spake well.' How could an Athenian poet of the fifth century B.C. venture thus to treat the subject before an Athenian audience, whose general sentiment would assuredly be that of the Choephori, and in the forefront of which sat priestly exponents l of the religious view which was so signally ignored ? Euripides is here, at least, at one with Aeschylus. True, Sophocles has been careful to remind us, again and again, how completely Clytaemnestra had forfeited all moral claim to a son's loyalty. The question here is, however, not moral but religious; a matter, not of conduct, but of kinship. It may also be granted that the Sophoclean oracle of Apollo 1 The Bpbvoi of Pentelic marble which form the lowest row of seats in the Dionysiac theatre are generally referred to the Roman age, and no view has made them older than the time of Lycurgus (c. 330 B. c.). The inscriptions upon them are unquestionably of the Roman age. We cannot appeal to them, then, as certain evidence for details of arrangement in the time of Sophocles. But they must embody, in the main, an old tradition: and they show a large representation of the Apolline cult. The priest of Dionysus Eleuthereus has (as in the fifth century B.C.) the central place of honour. The 6p6vot on his right is inscribed Hv0oxfrt
A QUESTION RAISED

BY THE ELECTRA.

xli

differs from that in the Choephori. It is a brief command to do a righteous deed ; it threatens no penalties, and so implies no reason for reluctance. Still, that does not alter the fact of the matricidal stain upon Orestes. I do not know any adequate solution of this difficulty, which seems greater than has generally been recognised: I can only suggest one consideration which may help to explain it. The Homeric colouring in the Electra is strongly marked ; thus the Odyssey is followed in the version of Agamemnon's murder as perpetrated at the banquet,—there are even verbal echoes of it 1 ; the chariot-race in the Iliad (book xxili) has furnished several traits to the narrative of the disaster at the Pythian games2. Sophocles seems to say to his audience, ' I give you, modified for drama, the story that Homer tells ; put yourselves at the Homeric stand-point; regard the act of Orestes under the light in which the Odyssey presents it' The Homeric Athena declares that Orestes has won universal praise by slaying the villainous Aegisthus. The final scene of Sophocles is designed to leave a similar impression ; the tyrant is exhibited in all his baseness,—insolent and heartless; he is driven in to meet his just doom; Orestes points the moral; and the Chorus welcome the retribution. Having resolved to limit his view by the epic horizon, Sophocles has executed the plan with great skill. But his plot labours under a disadvantage which no skill could quite overcome. He could not, like his Homeric original, dispense with Apollo : the Apolline thread had long ago become so essential a part of the texture that he could not get rid of it. But, the moment that Apollo is introduced, the thought of the stain upon Orestes becomes importunate, since the very purpose for which Apollo first came into the story was that of showing how the supreme arbiter of purity could defend his emissary against the claim of the Erinyes. Stesichorus and Aeschylus had deeply impressed this on the Greek mind; and it would have been hard for Athenians, familiar with the lyric and the dramatic Oresteia, to feel that the story, as told by Sophocles, reached a true conclusion. His Chorus might, indeed, close the play by describing the house of 1

See commentary on v. 95, and on vv. 193—196. 2 See on vv. 712, 721 f., 748.

xlii

INTRODUCTION.

Atreus as rrj vvv opfifj

But would not many spectators have ringing in their ears the last words of the Choephori ? TTOI 8fJTa

Character § 14- The Sophoclean Electra resembles Antigone in heroism of Electra. a n ( j j n i O y a ity to the dead, but the modes in which their characters are manifested differ as widely as the situations. Antigone is suddenly required to choose between omitting a sacred duty and incurring death; within a day she has chosen, and died. The ordeal of Electra is that of maintaining a solitary protest through years of suffering. Her timid sister's sympathy is only secret; the tyrants ill-treat her, and she witnesses their insults to her father's memory. Meanwhile there is only one feeble ray of light for her, the hope that Orestes may return ; but it becomes fainter as time goes on. One of the finest traits in the delineation of Electra by Sophocles is the manner in which he suggests that inward life of the imagination into which she has shrunk back from the world around her. To her, the dead father is an ally ever watchful to aid the retribution; when she hears of Clytaemnestra's dream, it at once occurs to her that he has helped to send it1. The youthful Orestes, as her brooding fancy pictures him, is already invested with the heroic might of an avenger2. There are moments when she can almost forget her misery in visions of his triumph8. Like Antigone, she is contrasted with a weaker, though amiable, sister. Chrysothemis is of the same type as Ismene; her instincts are right, and respond to the appeal of Electra, whom she loves ; only she is not heroic. The stronger nature, when brought into conflict with the feebler, almost inevitably assumes, at certain moments, an aspect of harshness4: yet the union in Electra of tenderness with strength can be felt throughout, and finds expression in more than one 1 Vv

- 459> 4<5°Vv. 1220 f. Electra (to the disguised Orestes), TSIS el-iras, a iral; oiSh Civ \iy<ji. | HA. y\ fg yap avf)p; 3 See on v. 814. 4 Vv. 391; 1027 ff. Cp. Introduction to the Antigone, p. xxix. 2

OP. \pevSos

THE CHARACTERS OF SOPHOCLES.

xliii

passage of exquisite beauty \ When she believes that Orestes is dead, and that it rests with her alone to avenge Agamemnon, she calls upon Chrysothemis to co-operate, who reproves her as forgetting that she is a woman2. But when Orestes is restored to her, she submits herself in all things to his wishes3. Hers is the part which Aeschylus gives to the Chorus, of speaking with Aegisthus on his way to the house. She is present almost from the beginning to the end of the play, and the series of her emotions is the thread which gives unity to the whole l . § 15. The cause which she holds sacred is elaborately ar- Clytaemraigned and defended in the scene with Clytaemnestra. Sopho- nestra ' cles portrays the queen in a manner very distinct from that of Aeschylus ; a difference due not merely to the general tendencies of the poets, but also to the dramatic setting. Aeschylus created his Clytaemnestra in the Agamemnon, where she is seen just before and just after the murder. There is a fascination in her dreadful presence of mind ; what an adamantine purpose can be felt under the fluent eloquence with which she welcomes her husband 5 ! How fearful, again, is her exultation in the deed, when she tells the Argive elders that she rejoices in the blood upon her robe ' as a cornfield in the dews of spring6,' or when she imagines Iphigeneia advancing to greet Agamemnon in the shades, and kissing him 7 ! Sophocles had to show Clytaemnestra, not at a crisis of action, but as she lived and felt in the 1

See especially the kommos, 823—870; and her lament, n 26—1170. 3 9 9 7 7<"^? y"£" oi>S' &VTIP l}T>?S, to which Attius was probably indebted in his Agamemnonidae and Erigona. A sketch of the plot is conjecturally recognised in Hyginus Fab. 122. Aletes, son of Aegisthus, sends Electra a false message to the effect that Orestes (who is in exile) is dead, and that Aletes therefore accedes to the throne at Mycenae. Electra goes to consult the oracle at Delphi. She there meets a woman who (she is told) has slain Orestes; and is about to blind her with a brand snatched from the altar, when Orestes rushes between them—reveals himself—and tells her that the woman is her sister Iphigeneia. Orestes slays Aletes, whose daughter Erigona goes to Attica; and Pylades marries Electra. (Cp. Roscher, Lex. p. 1238.) The time supposed in the 'AXIJTIJS was apparently just after the year of exile (airert.avTurtJ.6s) imposed upon Orestes by the slaying of his mother. Here, then (as in the presence of Iphigeneia), would be proof that in his Aletes the poet followed a different conception of the story from that which he adopts in his Electra. 6 6 Ag. 855—9I3*t>. 1390 ff. ' ib. 1555 ff. 2

xliv

INTRODUCTION.

years which followed her crime. Electra's fortitude was to be illustrated b y withstanding and denouncing her. T h e Clytaemnestra of Aeschylus was ill-suited t o such a situation. If she had been confronted with a daughter who impugned her deed, scorn and hatred would have flashed from h e r ; b u t she would not have argued her case in detail, and then listened to a reply. The almost superhuman force of that dark soul would have been fatal to the dramatic effect of any woman opposed to her. I n the Choephori Aeschylus has taken care that Electra shall have no dialogue with Clytaemnestra. Sophocles clearly felt this. T h e Clytaemnestra whom he draws is strong and wicked, but her temperament is not one which separates her from ordinary humanity. She feels a t least a pang of maternal grief when she first hears that Orestes is dead \ even though a little later s h e can address heartless taunts to Electra. She has not t h e A e s chylean queen's cynical contempt for public opinion ; thus s h e complains that Electra misrepresents her, and seeks to justify herself 2 . W h e n she meets her daughter in argument, she is forcible, b u t t h e better cause has the advantage which it deserves 3 . A desire to avenge Iphigeneia is the plea which she puts forward, and which Electra refutes; b u t t h e women of Mycenae h a d already given voice to t h e popular belief that guilty love was t h e true motive of the crime 4 . Sophocles h a s thus avoided investing Clytaemnestra with a tragic interest which would have required that her punishment, rather than her paramour's, should form the climax. Xhe Chorus.

T h e function of the Chorus is naturally t o some extent t h e e as in the Choephori,—viz., to sympathise with Electra and sam to assert the moral law: b u t there is a difference. T h e Trojan slave-women of the Aeschylean Chorus hate the tyrants and a r e friendly to Electra's cause, b u t have no further interest in t h e vengeance. T h e Sophoclean Chorus consists of freeborn women, belonging t o Mycenae, but external t o t h e palace. They represent a patriotic sentiment in t h e realm at large, favourable t o 1

El. 766 ff. Contrast her hypocritical rhetoric at the corresponding moment in Aesch. Cho. 691 ff. 2 3 El. 520 ff. ib. 516—609. 4

ib. 197 SiSXos yv b
HUMAN

AND

DIVINE

AGENTS.

the son of Agamemnon, and hostile to the usurper. sympathetic with the family 1 .

xlv The city is

§ 16. While the strictly human interest predominates in the Supernatural Electra, we must not undervalue the dramatic importance which natura

agency.

Sophocles has given to the supernatural agency, or the skill with which it is carried through the texture of the play. In the opening scene we hear the oracle which Apollo has given to Orestes. The enterprise is presently placed under the protection of the Chthonian powers by those ceremonies at the tomb which, as the old man urges, must precede everything else. Then Electra comes forth, and invokes the deities of the underworld. A little later it appears that Clytaemnestra has had an ominous dream; Electra sees in it an answer to her prayer, and the Chorus express the same conviction. Next, the queen makes her offerings and half-secret prayers to Apollo; the very god, though she knows it not, who has already sent Orestes home. With a similar unconsciousness, in her joy at the news from Phocis, she declares that Nemesis has heard those who deserved to be heard, and has ordained aright. The last act of Orestes and Pylades before entering the house is to salute the images of the gods; while Electra makes a short prayer to Apollo. Lastly, in the moments of suspense before the deed, the choral song reminds that the Erinyes have passed beneath the roof, and that Hermes is guiding the avenger to the goal. Thus the whole drama is pervaded by an under-current of divine co-operation ; the gods are silently at work; step by step the irresistible allies advance; the very effort of Clytaemnestra to bespeak Apollo's favour is a new impiety, which only makes his wrath more certain. In the Choephori darkness broods over all; the shadow of the curse rests upon the murderers, and then the menace of the Erinyes comes upon the avenger. In the Electra of Sophocles it is the bright influence of Apollo that prevails from the first. Those sights and sounds of early morning with which the play opens are fit symbols of his presence; 1 Cp. the words of the Chorus in v. 1413, c3 ir6\is, a yevei. K.T.X. In v. 1227 Electra addresses them as iroWrtSes. Their feeling towards Orestes as the heir is seen, in 160 ff.: cp. too 251 ff. (n.).

J. S. VI.

d

xlvi

INTRODUCTION.

the powers of the nether world are also, indeed, active, but here they are making common cause with the Pythian god of light and purity. The § 17. Let us now see how the subject is treated by • • 1 Euripides. Euripides. T h e scene is laid before t h e cottage of a h u s b a n d m a n , or small farmer (avrovpyos), w h o lives in Argolis, b u t near t h e borders (v. 96), a n d far from t h e city of A r g o s (v. 246). T h e time is dawn. Analysis. T h e play is opened b y a speech of t h e farmer. Aegisthus j ' g?" T _and Clytaemnestra have given him Electra in m a r r i a g e ; fearing 166that, if she wedded a richer 1 spouse, h e or his offspring might scene, i— avenge A g a m e m n o n . T h e worthy m a n adds that respect S3for t h e family h a s forbidden him t o regard t h e union as more t h a n formal 2 . (2) 2nd Electra comes out of t h e cottage, poorly clad, with her hair scejie, 54 cu^ gjjQj-j- ( j n s j g n o f mourning), a n d bearing a water-jar upon her head. S h e is n o t forced, she says, t o d o these menial tasks, b u t she wishes t o show t h e insolence of Aegisthus t o t h e gods (v. 58). T h e farmer deprecates such work for her, a n d she expresses her grateful esteem for him. T h e n she goes on h e r way t o t h e spring, a n d h e t o his plough. (3) 3rd Orestes enters, with Pylades 3 (who is a m u t e person throughS —i66 82 o u t ) - A n oracle of Apollo (he says) h a s sent him. H e does not dare t o go within t h e walls of t h e city. B u t in t h e night h e has secretly sacrificed a t A g a m e m n o n ' s t o m b , a n d h a s placed a lock of hair upon it. H e h a s n o w come t o find Electra, Klectra of r

1 Euripides seeks to soften the strangeness of the alliance by vv. 37 f., where the airovpyds says that his 'Mycenaean fathers,' though poor, were \a/j,irpol is yivos. No doubt the invention of the airovpyos was primarily suggested to the poet's mind by his feeling that Aeschylus had violated probability when he made Orestes adventure himself in the lion's (or wolf's) den, by going to the palace. But, if Orestes was not to do that, his meeting with Electra could be managed only by fixing her abode somewhere else, at a safe distance from the palace; and how was this to be done ? 2

Vv. 43 if.: yjv o&irod' av$)p 6Se, v avSpwv riKva \ \afluv v^pl^ew, ov KO.T&£IOS yeydis. 3

Though Pylades is with him, Orestes is not supposed to come, directly at least,

from Crisa; he is a wandering exile (233 f.), on whose head Aegisthus has set a price (v- 33)-

THE ELECTRA OF EURIPIDES.

xlvii

of whose marriage he has heard, and to seek her co-operation. —He now sees a woman, apparently a slave, approaching, and proposes to seek information from her. This is Electra, returning with her water-jar from the spring. In a lyric lament she speaks of Agamemnon's fate and her brother's exile. Orestes, listening, soon learns who she is, for she introduces her own name. The Chorus enters. It consists of fifteen maidens from Parodos: the neighbourhood, who hold a lyric dialogue with Electra.T 7~aia* They invite her to a festival of the Argive Hera, but she excuses herself, on the ground of her sorrow, and also of her poor attire. They offer to lend her better clothes, but she replies by reminding them of the unavenged wrongs which she is mourning1. Electra now perceives that two armed strangers are near her II. First cottage, and is disquieted. Orestes does not reveal himself, but ^3—4311. says that he has come to bring her news of her brother. Having (r) I s t heard his tidings, she speaks of her own fortunes. If Orestes —34o. returned, she would help him to slay their mother (vv. 278 f.). She describes how Aegisthus insults Agamemnon's tomb, and mocks at Orestes. The farmer now reappears, and is somewhat disconcerted (2) 2nd at first, but quickly recovers himself, and gracefully offers ^ e n e I ' 3 4 ' hospitality to the strangers. Orestes accepts the invitation, after moralising on the nobility of nature which may lurk under a rustic exterior. The two guests having gone in, Electra reproves her husband for having invited them, when he knew the poverty of the household. He must now go, she says, and look for a certain old man in the neighbourhood, who is capable of bringing some better fare for the visitors. This old man, it seems, had been an attendant of Agamemnon when the latter was a boy (v. 409). The farmer obeys, and goes forth—to be seen no more. 1

This Parodos has been made famous by the story in Plut. Lysander 15. After the surrender of Athens in the spring of 404 B.C., the Peloponnesian leaders were deliberating on its fate, when they chanced to hear this ode sung, and were softened towards the city which had produced such a poet, (xapa irdrov Tipbs 'fw/c^ws q.
xlviii

INTRODUCTION.

First stasiThe Chorus sing of the voyage of the Greek heroes to —486.432 Troy, and the shield of Achilles. They end with imprecations upon Clytaemnestra, who slew the leader of such a host. in. The old retainer of Agamemnon, for whom the farmer went, e Tsode • n o w arr i ves > bringing lamb, cheeses, and some good wine for the 487—698. guests; but, though he can provide these comforts, he is clad, seen" 487 after Euripidean fashion, in rags (v. 501). —552O n his w a y h e h a s visited A g a m e m n o n ' s t o m b , a n d h a s been surprised b y finding recent offerings there. O n e of these, a lock of hair, he brings with him, and suggests that, since it is like Electra's, it m a y be from the head of Orestes. She ridicules his surmise; and here follows the well-known satire on the other signs used by Aeschylus for the ' recognition 1 .' (2) 2nd Orestes and Pylades come out of t h e cottage. Electra scene, 553 introduces the old man to the strangers as one who formerly saved her brother's life. T h e old man recognises Orestes by a scar over one eyebrow (v. 573), caused by a fall in childhood, when he and Electra were chasing a fawn. T h e joy of the recognition is compressed into very narrow limits; but the Chorus sings a short ode (vv. 585—595). (3) 3rd Orestes now consults the old man as to a scheme of vengeSC n< 5 fi R ^ a n c e - I* W 0 U W be impossible (says the old man) for Orestes to enter the guarded stronghold of the usurpers (645 ff.). But Aegisthus is now in the country, about to sacrifice to the 1 Eur. El. 524—544. The fact that two locks of hair are o/wTrepoi—by which she means, 'of the same colour'—is, she reminds him, no proof of kinship. When he suggests that she should go and see whether the footprints tally with her own, she observes that (1) the soil is too hard to receive a footprint, and (2) a brother's foot is likely to be larger than his sister's. When he lastly suggests that Orestes may have a garment woven for him long ago by his sister, she replies that by this time it must be much too small for him. Mr Verrall (Ckoephori, pp. xxxv ff.) thinks that the meaning of Aeschylus was subtler than that fixed upon him by Euripides. (1) The resemblance between the hair of Orestes and that of Electra was not in colour merely, but in some Asiatic quality by which the foreign race of Pelops could be distinguished from Achaeans. (2) So as to the footprints: the resemblance meant was not in size, but in the character of the outline. (3) The vipaafia was not a garment, but a small specimen of Electra's work which the brother had with him. Euripides himself seems to make a slip here. Electra reproves the old man for suggesting that Orestes would have deigned, through fear of Aegisthus, to conceal his visit to the tomb (524—526). That, however, is what Orestes had done (90).

THE ELECTRA OF EURIPIDES.

xlix

Nymphs. H e has no guards with him,—only servants. Orestes must present himself at the sacrifice, and take his chance of being asked to assist. Clytaemnestra is at Argos. But Electra undertakes to send her a message which will bring her to t h e cottage (v. 652). I t was customary that, ten days after t h e birth of a child, offerings should be made to Eileithyia. T h e old man must tell Clytaemnestra that her daughter entreats this pious office at her hands, as she herself is unacquainted with the ritual (v. 1125). T h e old man promises t o take this message. H e will also guide Orestes to Aegisthus. T h e brother and sister pray to the gods. Electra then enters the house, while Orestes sets forth with his guide. T h e Chorus recite the legend of the golden lamb, the cause Second of the quarrel between Atreus and Thyestes. 699—746. A messenger tells Electra how Orestes has slain Aegisthus. iv. Third T h e tyrant welcomed t h e youth and his comrade (Pylades), ^ p i s ^ e : who described themselves as Thessalians going to Olympia. 1146. Orestes was asked to assist in dismembering a b u l l ; and, while scLef747 Aegisthus was stooping to scan t h e omens, felled him from —958behind. T h e slaves, on hearing the name of Orestes, acclaimed him as their rightful king. T h e Chorus and Electra express their joy. Orestes enters (v. 880) with a ghastly trophy—the body 1 of Aegisthus, carried by attendants. Electra expresses her hatred in a long speech over the corpse (vv. 907—956). Clytaemnestra now approaches from Mycenae (v. 963), in a W 2nd chariot, with a retinue. Orestes is seized with shuddering at the _ I I 4 'g. thought of slaying his mother. Electra nerves h i m ; reminds him of his duty t o his father, and of Apollo's oracle. H e enters the cottage—resolved to do t h e deed, and yet shrinking from it. The Chorus briefly greet Clytaemnestra with pretended reverence. She bids her Trojan handmaids assist her t o alight, b u t Electra claims the office, remarking that she herself is virtually a slave. Then follows a dispute between 1 M. Patin doubts this, Sophocle, p. 355. But it is proved by v. 959 {rovSe cruV*'), and by 1178 ff. £deTe...Siyova crib/iara.

1

INTRODUCTION.

mother and daughter as to the fate of Iphigeneia and of Agamemnon (ion—1099). But the queen is presently touched by Electra's misery, and expresses regret for the past. Electra, however, is not softened. Then Clytaemnestra enters the house, to perform the rite on behalf of the (supposed) child. Electra bids her be careful that in the smoky cottage her robes are not soiled—and presently follows her in (v. 1146). Kommos: The Chorus recall the death of Agamemnon, and foretell the 1237. vengeance. In the midst of their chant, Clytaemnestra's dying shriek is heard from within. Orestes and Electra are now shown (by the eccyclema) standing by the corpse of Clytaemnestra; that of Aegisthus lies near. Orestes is full of anguish and despair. He describes how he drew his cloak over his eyes as he slew his mother. Electra, on the contrary, is in this scene almost a Lady Macbeth. She tells how she urged her brother on, and even guided his sword when he covered his eyes 1 . Then she throws a covering over her mother's body. Exodos: A t this moment the Chorus greet the apparition of two i359-~~ bright forms in the air. These are the Dioscuri. Clytaemnestra, they say, has been justly slain, and yet Orestes is defiled. Apollo gave him an unwise oracle; though, as that god is their superior, they will say no more 2 . Electra is to marry Pylades, and go to Phocis—taking with her the good farmer, who is to receive a large estate (v. 1287). Orestes is to go to Athens, where, under the presidency of Pallas, he will be tried and acquitted; he will then settle in Arcadia 3 . Aegisthus will be buried by the Argives; Clytaemnestra, by Menelaiis and Helen, who have just arrived at Nauplia from Egypt. 1292— The play ends with a most curious dialogue in anapaests between the Dioscuri and the other persons. The Chorus bluntly ask the demigods why they did not avert murder from their sister Clytaemnestra ? Well, they reply, the blame rests 1

1224 f. HA. £ya S4y' iveictXevcrd aot, | (Icpovs T' {(pri^d/niv cyta. 1245 d\X' Aval- ydp iar' epos, \ auyw • s 5' uv OVK ixp-qai aoi iir' 'A\0eiou pools | oUeZv Avxalov ir\T)Hov
THE ELECTRA

OF EURIPIDES.

li

1

on Fate, and on the unwise utterances of Phoebus' . Electra then asks why she—to whom no oracle had been given—was involved in the guilt of matricide ? The only answer which occurs to them is that she suffers through the hereditary curse upon the whole house of Pelops2. Orestes changes the awkward subject by taking leave of Eiectra, whom he is not to see again. The Dioscuri have words of comfort for each. And then they warn Orestes to hasten away; already dark forms can be seen approaching, with snaky arms3. The Dioscuri themselves 'will go with speed to the Sicilian sea, to save the ships4.' § 18. It is in this closing scene, where the Dioscuri are cross- Drift of examined, that the drift of Euripides is most patent. The —Adverse dialogue is equivalent to an epilogue by the dramatist, who, in to Apollo. effect, addresses the audience as follows :—' I have now told you this story in my own way-—adhering to the main lines of the tradition, but reconciling it, as far as possible, with reason. And now, having done my best with it, I feel bound to add that it remains a damning indictment against Apollo, and a scandal to the moral sense of mankind.' Euripides could not relieve Orestes from the guilt of matri- His cide ; tradition forbad ; but he has sought to modify that guilt. an r " tes He has divided the responsibility between Orestes and Electra Electra. in such a manner as to make the sister appear the more coldblooded of the two. It is she who plans the snare into which her mother falls. While Orestes wavers and falters, Electra never hesitates for a moment. She unflinchingly bears her part in the murder, when her brother is fain to cover his eyes while he strikes. Yet (as is brought out in the dialogue with the Dioscuri) she had not his excuse. No oracle had been given to her. Her ruling motive appears as an inflexible hatred of her mother. The Electra of the two other dramatists has in1 2

1302 Qolfiov T ' &<jo(po{. y\dxr
3 '345 xetPodpd'KOVTes> XPWTO KeXatmL. This description of the Erinyes is exactly illustrated by a vase-painting given in Baumeister's Denkmdkr p. 1116. They grasp the snakes, which are coiled round their arms, near the head, so that snake and arm are, as it were, one. 4 1347 ff. The play was probably produced at the great Dionysia of March, 413 B.C.

lii

INTRODUCTION.

deed that feeling, but the noble and gentle side of her character is far more prominent 1 . The general result, then, is this :— Euripides gives up Apollo, who told Orestes to commit matricide, as indefensible; while, by a skilful contrast with a more odious person, he contrives to increase our commiseration for Orestes, the hapless instrument of the god. General The play was unduly depreciated by Schlegel, and a reaction estimate of has long since made itself felt2. Yet a critic who is second to

the play.

,

.

.

.

none, either in appreciation for the genius of Euripides or in power of interpreting it,—Professor von Wilamowitz-Mollendorff,—has said that, when one passes from Aeschylus to the Euripidean Electra, it is like turning from Goethe to Heine, —not merely to a less elevated strain, but rather to a wholly different tone,—sordid, trivial, and (from a Greek point of view) blasphemous3. We may recognise to the utmost the bold originality of Euripides, the inventive power, and the skilful execution ; but his Electra, viewed as a Greek tragedy, cannot be pronounced a success. Did it pre§ l9- ^ n a s hitherto been generally held that the Electra of cede and Sophocles belongs to an earlier date than its Euripidean namethe sake. A contrary view is however maintained by v. Wilamowitz, Elect™tf^ Q f ur ther thinks that the Electra of Euripides was the stimulus which moved Sophocles to treat the subject4. Certain relations (the able critic contends) exist between the two plays which show that one of them was influenced by the other, and a closer scrutiny proves that the play of Euripides was the original. I propose to examine this view. 1 The Electra of Sophocles, standing outside of the house, hears the shriek of Clytaemnestra, whom Orestes is at that moment slaying within; and exclaims, iralaov, el aSiveis, StirXijv (v. 1415)- That is, to modern feeling, the most repellent trait which Sophocles has given to her. But it is as nothing in comparison with the part which the Euripidean Electra bears in the actual deed; and it is also an isolated utterance at a moment of extreme tension. 2 Among the earlier exponents of this reaction may be mentioned Hartung {Euripides restitutus, vol. II. pp. 305 ff.), and Halevy (Grice Tragique, vol. I. pp. 90 ff.). See also Patin, Sophocle, p. 340. 3 Hermes, vol. x v m . p. 233. Es ist als kame man von Goethe zu Heine, als lase man nicht sowohl eine geringere Poesie, als eine Umsetzung ins Meskine Frivole Blasphemische. 4 Hermes, vol. x v m . pp. 214—263: Die beiden Elektren.

A VIEW CONCERNING THE TWO ELECTRAS.

liii

The first resemblance to which the critic points is between The openthe openings of the two dramas. In the Euripidean prologue ^o plays6 Orestes appears and speaks (vv. 82—in). Then Electra sings compared. a monody (112—166); and she is presently joined by the Chorus {167). In the Sophoclean prologue also Orestes appears ; then there is a monody for Electra (86—120); and she is joined by the Chorus (121). Such a coincidence, it is argued, cannot be accidental. And there is internal evidence that Euripides was the model. For, with him, the appearance of Orestes at that early moment is necessary; while, with Sophocles, there is no reason why Orestes should be seen until he is ready to enter the house. Again, the Chorus of Euripides have a motive for their visit; they invite Electra to a festival. But the Sophoclean Chorus come without any special cause. Nor has Sophocles the reason of Euripides for composing his Chorus of persons external to the palace; indeed, it is hard to see how such persons could have established such intimacy with Electra, who was almost a prisoner. In reply to this argument I wish to point out, first, that the likeness between the two openings, in the particular points just noticed, is immeasurably less striking than the general contrast. The play of Sophocles begins with a dialogue between the old man and Orestes, after which they and Pylades leave the scene. Electra then comes forth and sings her monody. Euripides opens with a speech by the farmer, who next has a dialogue with Electra. They depart. Orestes enters with Pylades, to whom he makes a speech. Presently he sees a slave, as he thinks—i.e. Electra—approaching. He and Pylades draw aside; and Electra then sings her monody. Is it not manifest that, so far, the openings are fundamentally different? But, it will be said, the Parodos, at least, is, in each play, shared between Electra and the Chorus ; is not this suspicious ? Even here the contrast is stronger than the likeness. The Sophoclean Parodos is a long ode of 129 verses, containing a discussion of Electra's wrongs and hopes, and of the course which she ought to pursue. The Euripidean Parodos consists of only 35 verses. The maidens briefly invite Electra, and she declines. It seems to me, then, that the openings of the two plays

liv

INTRODUCTION.

entirely fail to support the critic's major premiss, viz., that one of them must have been imitated from the other. But let us assume, for the sake of argument, that such imitation could be proved. Is it true that internal evidence points to Sophocles as the imitator ? His Orestes, we are told, has no reason for appearing at the house before he is prepared to enter it. In defending a dramatist on such a point, it suffices, I suppose, to show that the action is natural and probable; we are not required to prove that it is necessary. Orestes and his companions have just arrived, and have hidden the urn somewhere near the house: the time is day-break. Is it strange that they should reconnoitre the ground on which they will soon have to act, or that the old man should point out the chief features of the scene? As to the poet's motive, that is evident. His invention of the double embassy from Phocis was a novelty, and he wished to give a clue to it at the outset, since the spectator, who is thus in the secret, will enjoy the play more. Again, it is said that Sophocles bewrays his model when he composes his Chorus of persons external to the house. A desire to vary from Aeschylus would account for this as easily as a desire to copy Euripides; but why should not the poet's motive have been independent of both ? The free-born women of Mycenae are exponents of the public goodwill towards the rightful heir. But how, we are asked, had they become friends of Electra ? Chrysothemis and Clytaemnestra tell us, it may be answered, that Electra frequently passed beyond the doors. Lastly, it is objected that the Chorus come to Electra without a definite reason. Is there not reason enough in their purpose of consoling and counselling her,—the purpose which she gratefully acknowledges ? Thus, even if the openings of the two plays could justly be regarded as showing a debt of either to the other, still there would be no presumption that Sophocles was the debtor. Relation of A further argument is, however, adduced in support of the Clytaem-0 view which we are discussing. Both Sophocles and Euripides nestra. bring Electra into controversy with Clytaemnestra. In the play of Euripides, the tenor of this controversy is such as to mitigate the odiousness of Clytaemnestra, and to emphasise the hardness of Electra. This was what Euripides meant to do. The aim of

THE VIEW EXAMINED.

Iv

Sophocles was the opposite, to concentrate our sympathy upon Electra. But, says Prof. v. Wilamowitz, Sophocles has involuntarily given the advantage in dignity and self-command to Clytaemnestra ; and this shows that he has (unskilfully) imitated Euripides. Is it true that the Clytaemnestra of Sophocles appears to more advantage than his Electra ? Every reader must judge for himself; I should not have said so, nor, indeed, do I find it easy to understand how any one could receive that impression. But, even if this were granted, the inference of an imitation would still be unwarranted, since the controversies in the two plays respectively differ both in topics and in style. Finally, let us consider the more general ground upon which Argument it is argued that Sophocles was stimulated to write his Electra ^™'ral by the work of Euripides. The Euripidean Electra is certainly probaa play which Sophocles would have viewed with repugnance. l l t y ' He would have thought that both the divine and the human persons were degraded. The earlier scenes, with their homely realism, approximate, in fact, to the stamp of the Middle Comedy. The whole treatment is a negation of that ideal art to which Sophocles had devoted his life. It is perfectly conceivable that such a piece should have roused him to make a protest,-—to show how the theme could once more be nobly treated, as Aeschylus long ago had treated it, and yet without raising the moral and religious problem of the Choephori. But is such a hypothesis more probable than the converse ? Suppose that the Sophoclean Electra was the earlier of the two. Is it not equally conceivable that Euripides should have been stirred to protest against the calm condonation of matricide ? Might he not have wished to show how the subject could be handled without ignoring, as Sophocles does, this aspect of the vengeance, and also without refraining from criticism on the solution propounded by Aeschylus ? This, in my belief, is what Euripides actually did wish to do. But assume for a moment that the other theory is right, and that the Euripidean Electra was the earlier. Then, surely, when Euripides had just been renewing the impression left by Aeschylus,—that matricide, though enjoined by a god, brings a fearful stain,—Sophocles would have

lvi

Con-

INTRODUCTION.

chosen a peculiarly unfortunate moment for inviting Athenians to admire the unruffled equanimity of his Orestes. I cannot, then, see a n y valid reason for supposing that Euripides preceded Sophocles in treating this subject. On the other hand, the new line taken by Euripides is the more intelligible if he had before him the pieces of both the elder dramatists.

§ 20. There are, however, strong grounds of internal coinciThe Sophocles dence for believing that the Electro, is among the later plays of is one Sophocles. It cannot, on any view, be placed more than a few later plays, years before the Euripidean Electra, of which the probable date is 413 B.C. T h e traits which warrant this conclusion are the Internal following. (1) T h e frequency of avrCkajir), i.e. the partition of evi ence. a n jajjjbjg trimeter between two speakers. T h e ordinary form of such partition is when each person speaks once, so that t h e trimeter falls into two parts (a, b). Taking the two latest plays, we find 22 such examples in the Philoctetes, and 52 in the Oedipus Coloneus. T h e Electra ranks between them, with 25. N e x t comes the Oedipus Tyrannus, with only 10. Further, verse 1502 of Electra is so divided between two persons that it falls into three parts (a, b, a). T h e other Sophoclean instances of this are confined to the Philoctetes (810, 814) and the Oedipus Coloneus (832). (2) Anapaestic verses (1160—1162) are inserted in a series of iambic trimeters. The only parallel for this occurs in the Trachiniae, (v. 1081, vv. 1085 f.), a piece which may be placed somewhere between 420 and 410 B.C. (Introd. to Track., p. xxiii). It was an innovation due to the melodramatic tendency which marked the last two decades of the century. In the earlier practice, a series of iambic trimeters could be broken only by shorter iambic measures, or by mere interjections. (3) The 'free' or 'melic' anapaests in El. 86—120 are of a type which can be strictly matched only in plays of a date later than circ. 420 B.C., such as the Troades, the Ion, and the Iphigeneia in Tauris. (4) The actors have a notably large share in the lyric element of the play, (a) Thus the anapaests just mentioned

DATE

OF THE SOPHOCLEAN ELECTRA.

lvii

are delivered by Electra as a fiovw&la. Such a monody can be paralleled only from the later plays of Euripides. It is characteristic of the new music—satirised by Aristophanes in the Frogs—which came into vogue circ. 420 B.C. (b) Again, the Parodos of the Electra is in the form of a lyric dialogue (KOfifios) between the heroine and the Chorus. Here, too, it is only in the latest plays that we find parallels. A ' kommatic' parodos occurs also in the Oedipus Coloneus. That of the Philoctetes has something of the same general character, although there Neoptolemus replies to the Chorus only in anapaests. (c) Another illustration of the same tendency is the lyric duet between Electra and the coryphaeus in vv. 823—870, which may be compared with similar duets in the Philoctetes (e.g. 1170 ff.), and' the Oedipus Coloneus (178 ff., 1677 ff.). (d) In the /AeXo? 0.77-0 a/c7]vr}<; between Electra and Orestes (1232—1287), the Chorus take no part. On the other hand, the songs given to the Chorus alone are of relatively small compass (472—515; 1058—1097; 1384—1397). (5) The Parodos shows different classes of metre (the yevo'; laov and the yevos BnrXdaiov) combined within the same strophe; and, at the close, the epode re-echoes them all. This 7ro\vfierpla is a further sign of a late period1. When all these indications are considered, there seems to be Conat least a very strong probability that the Electra was written c uslon' not earlier than 420 B.C. There is only one point that might seem to favour an earlier date. The long syllables of the trimeter are here resolved more rarely than in any other of the seven extant plays2. But, though a very great frequency of such 1

See Metrical Analysis, p. lxxiii. These lyric criteria for the date are searchingly examined by Prof. v. Wilamowitz in Hermes, vol. x v m . pp. 242 ff. 2 The statistics are given in G. Wolff's Elektra (3rd ed., revised by L. Bellermann), p. 123, n. 1. The ratio of the number of resolved feet to the whole number of trimeters in each play is stated as follows:— I. Electra, 1 to 3oJ 1. 1 , , 26. Antigone, 1 , , i8i 3- Trachiniae, 1 , , 18. 4- Ajax, 5- Oedipus Coloneus, 1 , , 18. 6. Oedipus Tyrannus, 1 , . Hi 1 , 7- Philoctetes, . 9iThe extraordinarily high proportion in the Philoctetes (409 B.C.) must be considered

lviii

INTRODUCTION,

resolution (as in the Philoctetes) has a clear significance, a negative application of the test would be, as the statistics show, most unsafe; and, in this instance, all the other internal evidence is on the opposite side. Those, then, who hold (as I do) that the play was produced before the Electro, of Euripides (413 B.C.), will conclude that the years 420 and 414 B.C. mark the limits of the period to which it may be referred. Ancient repute of the play. Translation by Atilius.

§ 21. The Electra of Sophocles was a favourite with Greek and Roman readers, as traces in literature indicate1. It was translated into Latin by a poet named Atilius, who lived probably in the early part of the second century B.C.2 This version, though it is unfavourably judged by Cicero3, seems to have acquired some popularity, since, according to Suetonius, it was one of two pieces from which the verses sung at the funeral of Julius Caesar were adapted,—the other being the Armorum Indicium of Pacuvius4. as indicative of the poet's latest period, and showing the influence of Euripides. But the danger of inference from a comparison of lower ratios is evident. The ratio in the Oedipus Coloneus is lower than in the earlier Tyrannus, and only the same as in the Ajax, which is the oldest play after the Antigone. 1 Cephisodorus (circ. 340 B.C.), the pupil of Isocrates, alludes to verse 61 of the Electra (Athen. p. 122c). Machon of Corinth (circ. 270B.C.), who became eminent at Alexandria as a comic poet, tells a story of which the point turns on the first two verses of the play (Athen. p. 579 B). Dioscorides (circ. 230 B.C.), in a well-known epigram (Anthol. Pal. 7. 37), imagines the tomb of Sophocles surmounted by the figure of an actor, holding in his hand a tragic mask of the type called T) Kotiptfios irap$hos (Pollux IV. § 139), i.e., with the hair clipped in sign of mourning. Of this mask, the actor says :— eire

ffoi

A.VTiy6vr]V

eiiretv

l\ov, oiiK av

afidprOLS,

etre Kai "HXtnTpav • aficpdrepou yhp &Kpov.

Cicero's judgment (De Fin. 1. 2) is cited below. The,Electra of Propertius (3. 6. sf.) is the Sophoclean :—Electra, salvum cum aspexit Oresten, \ cuius falsa tenensfleverat ossa soror (Soph. El. 1126 ff.). 2 Teuffel, Hist. Rom. Lit. vol. 1. § 96, identifies this Atilius with the writer of palliatae in the time of Caecilius. 3 Cic. De Fin. 1. 2 A quibus (viz., the depreciators of Latin literature) tantum dissenlio ut, cum Sophocles veloptime scripserit Electram, tamen male conversam Atilii mihi legendam putem. In the same passage Atilius is described (by a critic whom Cicero quotes) as a 'ferreus scriptor,' and in Epp. ad Att. 14. 20, § 3, as 'poeta durissimus.' Cicero's brother Quintus wrote an Electra—one, of four tragedies which he finished in sixteen days (Ad Qu. Fr. 3. 5, § 7). 4 Suet. Iul. Caes. 84.

THE ORESTE OF VOLTAIRE.

lix

8 22. Two modern plays on the subject,—the Oreste ofj"he °

r

J

Oreste of

Voltaire and the Oreste of Alfieri,—so directly invite a com- Voltaire. parison with the Greek dramatists, and especially with Sophocles, that they claim a brief notice here. Each is, in its own way, the work of one who has endeavoured to seize the spirit of antiquity; who appreciates the charms of the Greek treatment; and who wishes to preserve the beauty of Greek outline, while telling the story in a new manner, such as he deems more effective for the modern theatre. Each play thus becomes a suggestive criticism on the antique. Voltaire was not the first French dramatist who had handled this theme. Crebillon, whose Electre appeared in 1708, had followed the precedent set in the CEdipe of Corneille (1657), by interweaving love-affairs with the tragic action : the son of Aegisthus has won the heart of Electra, and his daughter is beloved by Orestes. Longepierre, whose Electre was acted in 1719, failed for a different reason; he preserved the classical simplicity, but lacked knowledge of the stage and charm of style. Voltaire's Oreste was produced in 1750. In the letter of dedication prefixed to it, he says that his aim is to restore a purer taste ; and he thus describes the relation of his work to the Sophoclean. ' I have not copied the Electra of Sophocles,— far from it; but I have reproduced, as well as I could, its spirit and its substance1.' This is true; it is only in general outline that his plot resembles the other ; the details are his own. The scene is laid near the tomb of Agamemnon, on the shore of the Argolic Gulf. Thither, from Argos, come Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra, to hold a festival2; bringing with them Electra, their slave, with fetters on her wrists. On the same day, Orestes and Pylades are driven ashore at a neighbouring spot, and fall in with Pammene8, a faithful old retainer of the house, who becomes their accomplice. The disguised Orestes, with Pylades, 1

'Je n'ai point copie V Electre de Sophocle, il s'en faut beaucoup; j'en ai pris, autant que j'ai pu, tout l'esprit et toute la substance.' Efttre a la Duchesse du Maine, in Beuchot's CEuvres de Voltaire, vol. VI. p. 157. 2 A touch borrowed from Soph. El. 278 ff. 3 As Pammene answers to the Sophoclean Paedagogus, the Sophoclean Chrysothemis has a counterpart in Iphise, who has been allowed to dwell apart, in an old palace near the tomb.

lx

INTRODUCTION.

presents himself to Aegisthus, bearing a funeral urn. It contains, he says, the ashes of Orestes, whom he has slain at Epidaurus. There are, in fact, human ashes in the urn; but they are those of Plistene, the son of Aegisthus, whom his father had sent to kill Orestes. Presently Aegisthus learns by a message that his son is dead. He promptly arrests the two young strangers, and Pammene also. Meanwhile Orestes has met Electra at the tomb, and, overcome by affection and pity, has made himself known to her; though the oracle of Delphi had strictly forbidden him to do so. Electra now appeals to Clytaemnestra—tells her the secret—-and persuades her to intercede with Aegisthus, but without divulging her son's identity. Clytaemnestra complies. Aegisthus—now certain that Orestes is in his hands—spurns her prayer, and sends the two youths to instant death. They are saved by a popular rising at Argos. The people acclaim Orestes as their king. He then takes vengeance. Electra hears Clytaemnestra's cry of supplication (behind the scenes), and, believing that her mother is pleading for Aegisthus, cries to her brother, 'Strike!' 1 The next moment Clytaemnestra is heard crying, 'My son, I die by thy hand!' Electra is overwhelmed with horror; and the play ends with the anguish of Orestes, who prepares to go forth into exile. The feature which Voltaire himself regarded as most distinctive of his work is the character of Clytaemnestra. He has caught up the hint given by Sophocles (vv. 766 ff.), and carried further by Euripides, that the murderess of Agamemnon may remain capable of tenderness for Orestes and Electra. The Clytaemnestra of Voltaire can be touched by the entreaties of her children, though she replies to their taunts with anger and scorn2. 'The germ of this personage,' he says, 'was in Sophocles and Euripides, and I have developed it.' In doing so, he has 1 Act V, Sc. 8. The trait is borrowed from Soph. El. 1415, KA. w/i HA. irdurov, ei
VOLTAIRES

NEW POINTS.

lxi

gone a little too far; the 'cri du sang' is somewhat too obtrusive and theatrical. Greek Tragedy, with its severe sanity, would have felt that there was extravagance in making Clytaemnestra intercede with Aegisthus for the life of one who could return only as an avenger. Nevertheless, the French dramatist has derived many touches of real beauty and pathos from this motive1. His other chief innovation consists in rendering the course of the stratagem less smooth. Orestes and Pylades are placed in deadly peril. Our hopes and fears alternate almost to the end. The demand for this kind of interest is modern. An old Greek audience, familiar beforehand with the main lines of the story, could feel no anxiety for the safety of the hero. Voltaire's treatment of the urn-scene is noteworthy. He saw that here it was impossible to reproduce the Sophoclean pathos; that was only for people who had this custom in respect to the relics of the dead,—a custom surrounded with sacred and tender associations. Voltaire substituted an interest of a different kind, —the thrill felt by the spectators who know that the urn presented to Aegisthus contains the ashes of his son2. The device is ingenious, but reduces the incident to a lower level; it is no longer a dramatic beauty, but rather a stroke of theatrical effect. A more serious departure from the ancient model is involved in his attempt to vindicate the gods. He refuses to conceive that they could have commanded an innocent man to slay his mother, however guilty she might be. In his version, they ultimately doom Orestes to do so; but only as a punishment. And for what ? For having failed, through love and pity, to persevere in obedience to their arbitrary command against revealing him1

As in the scene between Clytaemnestra, Electra, and Iphise (the Chrysothemis of the play), Act I, Sc. 3 ; and in the scenes where Clytaemnestra pleads with Aegisthus for Orestes (Act 1, Sc. 5 ; Act v, Sc. 3). 2 'II a fallu suppleer au pathetique qu'ils [i.e. les anciens] y trouvaient par la terreur que doit inspirer la vue des cendres de Plistene, premiere victime de la vengeance d'Oreste.' This remark occurs in an essay published in the same year as Voltaire's play (1750),—Dissertation sur les principales Tragedies anciennes et modernes, qui ont paru sur le sujet d'jZlectre, et en particulier sur cette de Sophocle. It appeared under the name of M. Dumolard, a critic of the day; but it clearly reveals the mind, if not the pen, of Voltaire, among whose works it has long been included : see Beuchot, CEuvres de Voltaire, vol. vi. p. 255. The words quoted above are on p. 279.

j . s. vi.

e

Ixii

INTRODUCTION. 1

self to his sister . This surely does not exhibit their justice in a more favourable light. So perilous is it to tamper with Greek Tragedy on this side,—as Euripides, indeed, was the first to show. The inscrutable destiny interwoven with the legend is a thread which cannot be removed without marring the whole texture. The Alfieri.

§ 23. A lesson of a different kind is taught by the Oreste of Alfieri2. More rigorous than the ancients themselves in limiting the number of the characters, he employs only five persons,— Aegisthus, Orestes, Pylades, Clytaemnestra, and Electra. Sophocles is the classical poet who has chiefly influenced him in detail; but he owes still more to Voltaire. His Clytaemnestra is a woman broken down by misery and remorse; despised by Aegisthus; upbraided by Electra; vacillating between hysterical tenderness for her children and returns of the old passion for her paramour. Orestes arrives, with Pylades, and is recognised by Electra merely through the emotions which he manifests at the tomb of Agamemnon. The youths then announce, first to Clytaemnestra and afterwards to Aegisthus, the news that Orestes has been killed in a Cretan chariot-race. Aegisthus detects the fiction owing to the folly of Orestes, who, throughout the play, is incapable of self-control; he is perpetually reproved, or helped out of difficulties, by the more prudent Pylades. Aegisthus orders the young men to be executed, and dooms Electra to the same fate. They are saved, as with Voltaire, by an insurrection of the Argives. Orestes then takes the righteous vengeance. He slays Aegisthus, and at the same moment, in his blind fury, unconsciously deals a death-wound to Clytaemnestra, who is endeavouring to protect the tyrant. The play closes with his incipient madness, when he learns from Electra and Pylades that he has shed a mother's blood. Alfieri has a genuine, though limited, sympathy with the classical spirit, and, unlike most of his modern predecessors in the treatment of such themes, avoids everything that is positively incongruous with that spirit. It is the more instructive 1 Dissertation, etc. p. 281: 'Oreste est certainement plus a plaindre dans l'auteur francais que dans l'athenien, et la divinite y est plus minagee.' The Orestes of Voltaire is indeed to be pitied; but precisely because the divine caprice is so frightful. 2 It was published in 1783, when the poet was thirty-four years of age.

THE ORESTE OF ALFIERI.

lxiii

to observe the reason why he fails, in this Oreste, to be truly classical. An Attic tragedy, though severely simple in outline, owes much of its artistic charm to those minor incidents which diversify the plot, and to those secondary persons who serve as foils or contrasts to the chief actors. The part of the Nurse in the Choephori is a small one, and yet how much the play would lose if it were omitted! In the Electra of Sophocles, the Old Man is not merely a link in a chain of agency, but a source of dramatic interest: and the portraiture of the heroine herself is the more vivid because Chrysothemis is placed at her side. It is this variety and relief, this skilful use of undertones, that we miss in the work of the Italian dramatist. He has cut out everything that is not indispensable. Without deviation or pause, the action pursues its direct, but somewhat monotonous course'. There are occasional beauties2, but the general effect is not that of a Greek drama; it 1

Charles Lloyd, in the preface to his English translation of Alfieri's Tragedies {vol. I. p. xxvii, Lond. 1815), quotes some remarks of Madame de Stael (in Corinne): —'Alfieri, par un hasard singulier, etait, pour ainsi dire, transplants de l'antiquite dans les temps modernes; il etait ne pour agir, et il n'a pu qu'ecrire... II a voulu donner a ses tragedies le caractire k plus austere. II en a retranche les confidens, les coups de theatre, tout, hors l'interet du dialogue.' 'Austerity' is indeed the word which best describes the general stamp of his tragedies. He represents a reaction from the extravagance of Italian drama in the seventeenth century; but his endeavour after classical form is that of a mind which had more force and passion than sensibility or imagination. 2 Conspicuous among these is the scene at the tomb, where Electra divines the identity of Orestes by overhearing his outburst of grief and vows of vengeance, while Pylades (fearing a recognition) pretends to her that his friend is of unsound mind (Act II, Sc. 2). A few verses, which immediately precede the discovery, will serve to give some idea of the style :— ELETTRA.

Gli sguardi Fissi ei tien sulla tomba, immoti, ardenti; E terribile in atto...—O tu, chi sei, Che generoso ardisci?... ORESTE.

A me la cura Lasciane, a me. PILADE.

Gia phi non t' ode. O donna, Scusa i trasporti insani: ai detti suoi Non badar punto : e fuor di se.—Scoprirti Vuoi dunque a forza? e2

Ixiv

INTRODUCTION.

is rather that of an abridgement from such a work. Thus both Voltaire and Alfieri—the two moderns who, in treating the story of Electra, have been most closely studious of the classical models—have, in their different ways, something to teach us with regard to those qualities which distinguish the Greek masterpieces1. Traces in § 24- We have already seen how the lyric Oresteia of Stesiart of the chorus is related to certain works of Greek art. It may be inAeschy-

.

.

lean and teresting, in conclusion, to observe how far the dramatic versions clean°" °^ *^e s^ory c a n '->e traced in that province. As might have been plays. expected, the Aeschylean trilogy has been the most influential. ORESTE.

Immergero il mio brando Nel traditor tante fiate e tante, Quante versasti dalla orribil piaga Stille di sangue. ELETTRA.

Ei non vaneggia.

Un padre...

ORESTE.

S), mi fu tolto un padre. Rimane ancora?

Oh rabbia! E inulto

ELETTRA.

E chi sarai tu dunque, Se Oreste non sei tu? PlLADE. Che ascolto? ORESTE.

Oreste! Chi, chi mi appella? PILADE.

Or sei perduto. ELETTRA.

Elettra Ti appella; Elettra io son, che al sen ti stringo Fra le mie braccia. 1 M. Patin (fitudes sur les Tragiques grecs, vol. II. pp. 382ff.)notices, among other plays on this subject, two which present certain points of interest. One is the Clytemnestre of Alex. Soumet, produced in 1822, when the part of Orestes was acted by Talma. The influence of the Greek dramatists is mingled with that of Alfieri. Unlike his modern predecessors, the author makes use of Clytaemnestra's dream, to which he gives a new and striking form. From the Orestie of Alex. Dumas (produced in 1856) is cited a beautiful lament of Electra (Act n , Sc. 6), an echo of several passages in Sophocles.

TRACES OF THE GREEK PLAYS IN ART.

Ixv

Thus the Choephori has helped to inspire a vase-painting1 in which Electra, Orestes and Pylades, with some other figures, are seen at the grave of Agamemnon,—the god Hermes (whom Orestes invokes at the beginning of that play) being also present. The passage of the Eumenides which alludes to the purification of Orestes by the blood of swine (/caOap/xol-xpipoicTovoi,v. 283) is illustrated by another vase 2 ; Apollo, at Delphi, is holding a slain sucking-pig over the head of Orestes, while the ghost of Clytaemnestra seeks to arouse the slumbering Furies. In a third vase-picture3, also indebted to the Eumenides (187—223), we see the Furies now awake, and about to resume their chase of Orestes ; Apollo, at his side, sternly reproves them ; while the benign figure of Athena, to whom Orestes looks up, typifies his approaching acquittal at Athens. Lastly, the crisis in the trial on the hill of Ares, when the goddess places her pebble in the urn, is depicted on a vase4 of the later Roman age. The Electra of Sophocles has suggested the subject represented on an Apulian vase6; Orestes, wearing a chlamys, and carrying a spear in his left hand, shows a funeral urn to Electra; Pylades, also with chlamys and spear, follows him. The moment is that at which the two youths, disguised as Phocian messengers from Strophius, arrive before the gates of the palace, and inform Electra of their errand (1113 f.):— avrov a-fUKpd Xetyav iv /Jpa^ci Bavovros,

cos o p a s , KOjiu£ojU.£j/.

6

A marble group , now in the Museum at Naples, represents a youth standing at the right side of a maiden whose outstretched 1 The vase is from Lower Italy, and is now at Naples: Rochette, Mon. inidit. pi. 34. It is reproduced in Baumeister's Denkmdler, p. m i , with Overbeck's interpretation of it. 2 From Apulia, published in Mon. Inst. IV. 48: Baumeister, Denkm. p. 1117. 3 Millin, Peintures de Vases, II. 68: Baumeister, Denkm. p. 1118. 4 Found at Kertsch : Baumeister, Denkm. p. 1119, where Stephani's explanation of it is given. 6 Reproduced by Prof. A. Michaelis at the head of the Preface to his revision of Otto Jahn's Sophoclis Electra (3rd ed., p. iii, Bonn, 1892). He refers (p. vii) to the publications and interpretations of the vase by Laborde (Vases Lamberg 1, pi. 8), J. de Witte and C. Lenormant (filite ceramogr. 11. pi. 79), and Overbeck (Bildwerke pi. 29, 61). 6 Reproduced in Baumeister's Denkm. p. 1192; and by Michaelis in Jahn's Electra, P- 3i-

lxvi

INTRODUCTION.

right arm encircles his neck, the hand resting on his right shoulder. This work, remarkable for a grave and chastened beauty, is suggestive of an elder sister with her brother; and, according to a probable interpretation1, the persons are Electra and Orestes. We are reminded of the sequel to the recognition in the play of Sophocles, where the sister says, e^? ra XotV e^ots del (v. 1226); though the moment imagined by the sculptor is one when the first transport of joy has subsided into a calmer happiness. It remains to notice a slight but significant testimony to Sophoclean influence on the treatment of this subject in the art of the Imperial age. Lucian describes a picture in which Orestes and Pylades are slaying Aegisthus, while Clytaemnestra, already slain, is seen on a couch2. He commends the skill which fixes attention on the doom of a wicked man, but leaves in the background the vengeance taken on a mother by a son8. Now, among the extant literary sources for the story, the Electra of Sophocles is the only one in which the death of Clytaemnestra precedes that of Aegisthus4; and the effect for which Lucian gives credit to the painter is the same which is obtained, in a subtler form, by the dramatic perspective of the poet. 1

This view is accepted by Prof. Michaelis (op. cit. p. vii). According to others, the persons are Merope and her son Cresphontes (from the Cresphontes of Euripides); or Deianeira exhorting her son Hyllus to go in search of Heracles (Soph. Tr. 82 ff.); or Penelope and Telemachus. The group is the work of Stephanus, a pupil of Menelaiis, himself the pupil of Pasiteles, a sculptor and versatile artist of Lower Italy, who lived in the earlier half of the first century B.C. See Dr C. Waldstein's article on Pasiteles in Baumeister's Denkmdler, p. 1190. 2 Lucian lie/)! rou olxov, § 23. 3 Ib. ae[xvbv d£ n 6 ypaeit$ iirevbriuev, rb /lev dce^s TT}S ttri'xeipviaews deltas jibvov Kal us TJST] irevpayi>.ivov vapaSpa/iuv, ififipaSivovTas 3£ rois veavianovs ipyaaa/j.ei'os rip 4 With regard to the authority followed by the painter, Lucian remarks, TO apxiTxmov b ypaOK\iovs SoKet/xoi Xajietii, forgetting that no situation even distantly similar occurs in the play of the younger dramatist. Indeed, so far as I can discover, the Euripidean Electra is nowhere traceable in ancient art, to which it offered no specially suitable material. It will be observed that the picture described above does not agree in detail with the closing scene in the play of Sophocles; it is the order of the retributive acts, and the prominence given to them respectively, which unmistakably shows his influence.

MANUSCRIPTS, EDITIONS, ETC.

§ i. THE Electro, was one of the most popular plays in Byzantine MSS. as in older times, and ranks second only to the Ajax in respect to number of MSS. This popularity bears upon another fact which is illustrated by the scholia (see below, § 3),—viz., the frequency of variants indicating a text, or texts, inferior to that represented by the better codices. On the other hand, though the great mass of the later MSS. are of no independent value, and teem with errors due to carelessness or to feeble conjecture, yet it happens now and again that some one among them preserves or confirms a true reading, offers a noteworthy variant, or presents some other point of interest. A few examples may be given:—Verse 187. Vindobonensis: c written over the o of TOK€O)V.—305. A : y.01 for y.ov.—445. Vat. a : xapa (vulg. rapa).— 485. Ienensis and Vat. 45 : xaXxoTrXaKTos (vulg. xa^(""r^r?KT0S)-—495Aug. c adds 6dp
I e n e n s i s : TTOXVTTOVOV (vulg.

WOXVO-TOVOV).—1403.

Ienensis has ^'/ms superscript (while the word has disappeared from the other MSS.).—1458. Ienensis : TTOXCUS (vulg. mjXas). Among the aids to the textual criticism of the Electra which have appeared within the last quarter of a century, none is more valuable than the Jahn-Michaelis edition. Subsequently to the publication of his Electra in 1861, Otto Jahn saw more and more reason to doubt whether the Laurentian MS. (L) was the source of all the others now extant, and took steps to procure further materials for a judgment on the question. At his request Dr H. Hinck made a complete collation of two Florentine MSS.; viz., Laur. xxxi. 10, commonly denoted as Lb, by Michaelis as 1, by Campbell as L 2 ; and Laur. 2725 (formerly Abbat. 152), commonly denoted as r, by Michaelis as G. Hinck

lxviii

MANUSCRIPTS,

also collated L, where he saw reason to question former reports, or where the original reading had been changed by correctors. From another friend, Dr E. Hiller, Jahn obtained a collation of the Vienna MS. of the Eledra, Vindobonensis (phil. graec. 281, of the 14th or 15th century). The collations of the Paris MSS. A and E made by Dr R. Prinz were also placed at his disposal. Shortly before his death, Jahn entrusted the task of re-editing his Electra to Prof. Michaelis, desiring that the critical apparatus should be much enlarged, and in particular should exhibit all the discrepancies from L of the Florentine MSS. Lb and r , and of the Parisian MSS. A and E. The second edition of Jahn's work, thus amplified, was published by Prof. Michaelis in 1872. The third edition, with further improvements of detail, appeared in 1882. Besides giving a full report of the four MSS. above-mentioned (Lb, T, A, and E), Prof. Michaelis has used the collation of the Vindobonensis largely enough to show the character of that MS., which, though abounding in errors and interpolations, contains a few ingenious corrections. A point which is placed in a clear light is the relation of Lb to L, of which Dr Hinck contributes a discussion. Lb is the nearest of all the known MSS. to L, yet is not a transcript from it, as is proved by the number and nature of the discrepancies; as also by the fact that Lb has the list of the Dramatis Personae, which is wanting (for the Eledra) in L. The archetype of Lb must have been a MS. copied from L at a time when the latter was either wholly or generally free from the corrections or conjectures made by later hands. Lb, again, contains some readings different from any, of any date, which occur in L. But, as a rule, Lb agrees with the text of L in its original form, and is thus occasionally a help to determining that text where the later correctors of L have altered or obscured it. With regard to the general relationship of the MSS., Prof. Michaelis recognises that the collations used by him fully bear out the distinction between two principal groups, of which L and Paris A are respectively the types. As Lb is akin to L, so is E to A, while T holds an intermediate position. The § 2. In common with the later MSS., L exhibits the interpolation Laurentian a i ^ sk wo~ov ^ ^ first d e l e t e d b y Triclinius. It shares also the interpolation irariprnv after yevvaiW (128), first removed by Monk (Mus. Crit. 1. p. 69, ann. 1814). But the general superiority of L is not less apparent in this play than in the rest. Thus in v. 174, where, like the other MSS., it now has the corrupt «TTI, it originally had the genuine reading, in. In 192 most MSS. have lost d/*<£iora/«u, but L has

EDITIONS,

ETC.

lxix

at least affrLo-ratmi, while the majority have tyLo-Tafwu. Some points of interest as to the readings of L may be seen in my critical notes on 783, 1275, 1298, 1396. Details characteristic of the MS. as such, and especially of processes traceable in the corrections, will be found at 164, 234, 363, 443, 852, 1368, 1378, 1449. Verses 584—586, accidentally omitted from the text of L, have been supplied in the margin by the first hand. It is the first hand also which has inserted verse 993 in the text. But the addition of verse 1007 in the margin is due to the first corrector (S). A comparison of v. 993 with 1007 is instructive in regard to the difference between the two handwritings, which is often less clear than in this example. The addition of verses 1485—6 in the margin may also be attributed to the first corrector. § 3. The scholium in L on v. 272 preserves avroei/nyv, changed in Scholia, the MSS. to a.vro6vTr)v. The scholium on 446 confirms (by the words rfj iavrCiv Kea\fj) the true reading xapa in 445, lost in almost all MSS. At v. 1281 the lemma of the scholium in L preserves dV, corrupted in the text of L, as in most MSS., to $.v. Several of the variants recorded in the scholia are curious for the free indulgence in feeble guess-work which they suggest. A typical example occurs in the schol. on 1019, where ovSlv -rjcra-ovfiguresas a v. I. for avroxetpi. Similarly the schol. on 303 records Trpocr/j-evovo-' <m irore as a v. I. for rcovSe irpoa-fxivova-' a«.

In 232 a v. I. for ava'pifytos seems to have been aetvo/ios (corrupted in the scholium to a.vdvo/j.os). At 591 the scholiast mentions eiratvco-co/xev as a v. I. (a very bad one) for hraivio-ai^ av. Occasionally variants of this class have made their way into the text. Thus in 592 the miserably weak Tuyx'w'a (obviously generated by rvyxdvus in 586) was the original reading in L, where, however, it has been corrected to the genuine Xa/xj8aveis. In 676 the choice between vvv re KCU TrdXai Xeya (L), and vvv re KOX TOT Ivviirta (A), is more evenly balanced; though few critics, I think, will refuse preference to the former. The vTrofivrjixa mentioned by the schol. on 451 and 488 is doubtless the commentary of Didymus (arc. 30 B.C.) on Sophocles,—one of the principal sources of our older scholia. (Inlrod. to the Facsimile of the Laur. MS. of Sophocles, p. 21 : Lond. 1885.) The name of Didymus is supposed to be indicated by the letters Ai in the schol. on 28 (where see note). § 4. There are some gaps in the text. A trimeter has certainly The state been lost after v. 1264. In 1283 something has fallen out before VJ\OV. °ext In 1432 the latter part of the trimeter is wanting. Hermann assumes Lacunae.

lxx

MANUSCRIPTS,

also the following losses :—after 1427, an iambic tripody, and two trimeters: after 1429, a trimeter. On slighter grounds, lacunae are supposed by Leutsch after 344, 346, 351; by Morstadt after 35 and 530, and after the words iXOovros ek <£ws in 419; by Jahn, after 316. Proposed Many transpositions of single verses, or groups of verses, have been tionsP°S1 proposed. Thus:—Verse 68 to be placed after 70 (Morstadt). 651 after 652 (Nauck). 686 f. after 695 (Nauck). 720—722 after 733 (Burges), or after 740 (E. Piccolomini). 956 after 957 (Bergk). 1007 f. after 822 (G. Wolff), or after n 7 0 (Pfliigel). 1049, 1048, 1047 to be read in that order (F. W. Schmidt). 1050—1057 to be rearranged (Bergk: see cr. n. there). Bergk's view of vv. 1178—1184 (see commentary) supposes, besides a derangement of the order, a mixture of different recensions. In no one of these instances does there seem to be any justification for dislocating the traditional text. The interpolations which have been supposed in the Electra are Interpola tions. very numerous, though less numerous than in the Trachiniae. At least n o verses have been suspected or condemned by various critics. I subjoin a list as complete as I have been able to make it:— 15 f. Nauck would reduce these two w. to one, by omitting the words 'Opiara, KOX aii
EDITIONS,

ETC.

after X6701S in 1360). 1459 Herwerden and Nauck. 1505—1507 Dindorf. 1508—1510 F. Ritter.

lxxi 1485 f. Dindorf and others.

In a vast majority of these instances, the suspicion or rejection appears wholly unwarrantable, being due to one or more of the following causes: (1) imperfect appreciation of the censured passage in its relation to the whole context; (2) intolerance of commonplaces,— such as 1170 and 1173; or (3) more generally, a disposition to restrict the artistic freedom of poetical and dramatic expression, by demanding that it should invariably conform (a) to rigid logic, and (b) to the verbal usages of prose. It is surely a singular example of (1) and (3) in combination that Nauck should think fit to reject these beautiful verses (1129 f.), and thereby to impair also the beauty of their neighbours :— vvv /xev yap ovSkv ovra j8aord£u> ^epoiv S6fi.wv 8c
I confess that, so far as I am able to see, verse 691 is the only one in this play which affords reasonable ground for strong suspicion; and I can only hope that any students of the Electra who may consult this edition will examine each of the supposed interpolations on its own merits. Conjectural emendation (as the notes will show) has not left much to glean,—for those, at any rate, who conceive that the proper use of that resource is restorative, not creative; but, to mention two examples of small points, no one seems to have suggested that in 1380 TTPOTTLTVU) ought to be TrpoiriTTTw, or that the halting verse, 1264, TOT e?8« ore 610C ix iirwTpwav //.oXeiv, might be healed by the mere change of ore to § 5. Besides the various complete editions of Sophocles (O. T, 3rd Editions. ed., p. lxi), I have consulted F. A. Paley's commentary, in his volume containing the Philoctetes, Electra, Trachiniae (London, 1880); the 3rd edition of G.Wolff's Electra, revised by L. Bellermann (1880); and, above all, the 3rd edition of Otto Jahn's Electra, as revised and enlarged by Professor Michaelis, a work of which the value for textual criticism has already been indicated, and which contains also a welldigested selection both of the ancient materials for interpretation of the play, and of modern conjectures.

METRICAL ANALYSIS. THE lyric metres of the Electra are the following, (i) Logaoedic, based on the choree (or 'trochee'), -v^, and the cyclic dactyl —~>^>, which is metrically equivalent to the choree. A logaoedic verse of 4 feet (or ' tetrapody'), composed of one cyclic dactyl and three chorees, is called Glyconic; of the ' first,' ' second,' or ' third' order, according to the place of the dactyl. Glyconics occur in the first strophe of the second Stasimon. The ' Pherecratic,' a logaoedic verse of 3 feet, occurs in the third strophe of the Parodos, per. iv., v. 3. A more detailed account of logaoedic verse will be found in O. C. p. lviii. (2) Choreic, based on the choree (trochee). This occurs chiefly in verses of 4 or of 6 feet, and is often used to vary logaoedics. (3) Dactylic, esp. in the form of the rapid tetrapody (acatalectic), as used in the Parodos (first Strophe, periods 1. and iv.; second str., per. 11.; and Epode, per. iv.). (4) Dochmiac, w ; — « | - A. Dochmiac dimeters occur in the earlier part of the /AEXOS euro a-K-qvrji (1232ff.),and in the third Stasimon. See O. C. p. lix. (5) Anapaestic dimeters, with anacrusis, are used in the Parodos (third Strophe, and Epode); and without anacrusis, in the first Kommos, second Strophe, 850 ff. Like the anapaests of Electra's 6prjvo<; preceding the Parodos (vv. 86—120), these belong to the class which may be described as 'free' or 'melic' anapaests, in contradistinction to the march-anapaest; see W. Christ, Metrik, 2nd ed., § 287, p. 247. They are especially characterised by the frequency of spondees, which give a slow and solemn movement, suited to laments (whence the name ' Klaganapaste' has sometimes been applied to them); while they also admit the converse licence of resolving long syllables (cp. commentary on 88 f.).

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lxxiii

(6) The ' paeon quartus,' ^ ^ ^ - , is appropriately introduced in the first verse of the third Stasimon—that short ode which marks the moment of suspense, just after the avengers have entered the house. The paeon is suited to express agitation or excitement, especially in earnest entreaty; thus the Dana'ides use it (in its ' cretic' form, - ^ - ) in Aesch. Suppl.

418 ff., povTi(70v, Kai yevoC I iravSuccos evcrefirjs irpo-

£cvos K.T.X. In v. 1388, the paeon is replaced, and as it were balanced, by a kindred measure, the bacchius, — ^ , often employed to denote perplexity or surprise; as in Aesch. P. V. 115 T « d^oi, rk 6S/j.a. Trpoaema ft' deyyij
lxxiv

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

ordinary time-value of a long syllable, commonly marked —, is increased by one half, so that it becomes equal to - u o r u u u : the sign •—' denotes that such time-value is doubled, and becomes equal to — or - ^ ^. The sign 5 means that an ' irrational' long syllable (o-v\\a/3rj aXoyos) is substituted for a short. The letter Sds, epode, or postlude. Similarly a period may be grouped round an isolated rhythmical sentence, which is then called the os, mesode, or interlude.

I.

Parodos, vv. 121—250.

In point of length, this song of 130 verses stands next to the parodos of the O. C, which contains 136; while that of the Philoctetes comes third, with 83. When Electra's monody (vv. 86—120) and this ode are taken together, they form the longest lyric passage extant in Sophocles (164 vv.). FIRST STROPHE.—The measures of the several periods are as

follows :—I. dactylic : II. dactylic : III. choreic (or ' trochaic'): IV. dactylic : V. logaoedic: VI. choreic. The dactylic verses, it will be seen, are almost exclusively tetrapodies, such as occur again in the second Strophe, and in the Epode. I . I . o) Trai | irai Sw|Tai/OTaT|as A II aX\ ov rot rov y\

e£ a'CS a ^

2. 5j\£KTp|a /xaTp|os rtv a|ei || Taxeis | o)8 aKopjeorov oi/x(oy | av A 7ra7/coiv|ou Xi/tj/|as xaTepla;/ || araaets \ ovre 70] ouriv \ ovr evx\ c"S* A * ybounv oiir' flip's is Erfurdt's conjecture : see on v. 139.

METRICAL

ANALYSIS.

lxxv II.

I. TOV iraXai | e/c SoXepjas ade\o>TaTa \ aXX a7ro | ruv ixtTpi\wv ei

2. /mrpos aX|ovr a.7raT|ais ay 0X70S a I ei GTepax\ovGa 81 |oXXu
KO.K

ct TE I \eipt I wpoSorov ots av I a\v<ns |

I . o) yeve^Xla yew | vqinos

(os o I raSe 7rop|
eo-riv

ai

| ou5e | fua

III.

KOK [WV A ]

| a)v A

IV.

\os TOIV \ omrp

2.

av

3.

yove

\
[\a6erai

018a TC I Kai £vvi\r]iJiL r a S | ov TL /xe \\ aXX e/te 7 |

a
4.

(frvyyavu | ovS «^«X|
5.

l^i] ov TOV e\fi.ov opvis a

—

w

w —

a 1—

—

Trarcp Sios a

aXX • a) ivAI 01 las
I. c

a.T€ /x|co8 aX I v I eiv A ex ra
2.

a t I a i tKvjouju.|at A ]] ai

I ci 8OK/3[

v

|«s

A

V.

VI.

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

Ixxvi i.

ii. 5 = «>••

III.

IV.

[These diagrams show the structure of each period. The numerals denote the number of feet in each rhythmical unit, or sentence. The dots mark the beginning and end of each verse. Curves on the right show how single sentences correspond with each other. Curves on the left show the correspondence between groups of sentences.]

4= 4\

' )

4 4 4 v

VL

-

I)

SECOND STROPHE.—Choreic in periods I., II., and IV.; dactylic in

III. > ov

I.

TOt | (TOl | fl.OVv\a. |[ TSKVOV «

| /40i | dap
v^

II.

I.

\j

vy

\y

*—~

feus

2. ots

• os efiop |

\j

—

vy

^ ~

01a

a

j iravTa. [ /cat KpaLT | w |ei A

\ T) X 0 ^\ov

|

\a A

|

I elJ l"re/) I "X^ e 0 I

111)6 ots I

1

v ev |iy/3 | a A ||

4. KpwrT • a

5. oX

tos ov I a I KXEIV] a A | e yap 0 I Tax I (cpiir | av A ^

6.

^

vy

'— '—

—

•jrore /j.VK\r)v\ a i |
pov 7.

~~

OfjioOev | Et | Kai yoi/|a TOV virep\a\y

3.

—

TTjOOS ; OTt (TV | T(l)V | evSoV | £t 7T€p |t<7O"|a A

vo/iop

\ aKr\av A

— o> — « — ta — (a Se^fTai I tVTT<XTpt.8\av 810s |ci;
\a
METRICAL ANALYSIS. 8.

OVT a I TavSe |yav op|eo-T | av A ov8\

o irapa

> 9- ov y aXX 10.

lxxvii

$eos av\aa A

A /ie»| 0 TTOKVS \

TaA. • ail/ a /3i

TOV a%ep\ OVTO.

| vvfitj)

• oros av j

airo\e

\ \onrev |

r/S \r] A

| e v r o s | atcv | oi)(y | 0) A ]]

eX?r

tcrros j ou5 er j a/>/c j w A

I I I . i . SaKpvcn | ixvSaXe\a TOV av | rjvvTov \\ arts av —

2.

^^v^i

j €u Te/fe|wy —

\j

\j

Kara —

\j

raicofj.ai —

\j

\s

\j

OITOV e ^ I ouo"a KaK wv o Sc | Aa#eTai as 0iXos | OVTIS

av \rjp vrrep \ itrTorat

3.

(av T C7ra0 |
4.

epx€Tai I i-yyeXi | a ? a7raT|u>jU.evov ot-KovofJ. I w 0a\afJ. \ ovs Trarpos | wSe /xev

^/\y

IV. I. a

— Vv^

— \_*w

A II

yap

ei I /cei I aw

— \J —

ais S a/jup I io-ra/njai TpaTr|cfai$

I.

J. S. VI.

III.

I)

IV.

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lxxviii

THIRD STROPHE.—Periods I., II., and III. consist of anapaestic

dimeters, with anacrusis. In I., the spondees give a slow and solemn movement, suited to the theme; in II., where the subject changes from the crime to the passion which prompted it, the rhythm is lightened and accelerated by dactyls. Period IV. shows a blending of different measures, characteristic of the iroXv/xerpia to which reference was made above (p. lxxiii). The ist and 4th verses are still anapaestic dimeters; but v. 3 is a choreic tripody, and v. 3 a logaoedic tripody, of the form known as a 'first Pherecratic' (O. C. p. lviii). In Per. V. we have choreic hexapodies.

I. I.

OIKTp a fx.ev I votrrots | a v S | a / \ ou JIMJ I Topffa I tpuv I ew"A~

a 8 ev I KOtrais | iraTp
2 . OIKTp

yvoi/J.av I iff%eis

3.

|

ef oi|wc ~y\~

ore '• 01 •jrayjxaAKWv | avTai|a /\ TO. Trap ] OVT OIK \ etas J ets ar|as ~j\

1

4. yew

copjit| a.6r) | 7rAay|a A II OVTWS\

I I . I.

aiK

|ws 7T

i\v o <£pa
80X0S

yap TL KaK\wv VTep | €KTTJ(T j w j \

2.

Setv

a v 8etv|(i)s Trpo
a-a

3.

'tr a | ei ~/T

— — —~ — fiopcj) • a v

0eos tpi>X : ?t 7ro\e/ij ous ra de ] rots dvvar ois~j\

I— ^ 4.

1_^

OUK e/) I

III. I.

LJ

_

_

fjv o I Tavra I 7rpao-o-[o)i' A 1 lora

|

TrXaS |ei>> "/f"

Tracrav Ketva |irAeov aju,|epa A

METRICAL ANALYSIS. 2. e\0

oucr e ^ | terra

lxxix

| Si?] juot / \ ]]

01S

IV. i.
f
I ov
irayX | as \-/

3.

I ar \as A \J V

TOVS «ju,os I t8e Trar\rjp A || o0po ME

I /Stos e% |»

I ovs ai/c |e ':yapTTOTav\ a
"i

yeve6\\d~

i TOV £jiiov I eiA.| ov /3i\ov A

Trpocr • <popov an \^

—

\ ovtr\ ai/i eir\os A \J

—

\J

2. irpoSorov at /t air|(uXe(r|av A || nvi (ppov | own | xaipi|a A Oeos o I joieyas oX|v/x7rt|os A ere |H ax I ere Trap|a7op|ot A

3. ats

—

i|U,a ira6\ea

7ra^|€tv Trop|ot A

Se yap d\\vra

/ce | /cXijo-er ]

—

*>

—

a)

—
u.7j8e 7TOT| ayAai |as airo\vaia.TO \ ovSe TTOT

ui> airo\wavffoiuu

6. Tot • a8 aw
I.

A ]]

II.

* 4' 4

4/ 4 = €TT.

III.

lxxx

METRICAL IV.

ANALYSIS.

V. •

EPODE.—I. Anapaestic dimeters (spondaic, as in per. I. of the third Strophe), with anacrusis. These afford a soothing effect, after the passionate imprecation which closed the third Antistrophe. Then, in II., the dactylic tetrapodies once more express Electra's vehement grief. Period III. consists of anapaestic dimeters, with a logaoedic tripody. In IV., logaoedic and choreic tripodies are combined; and V. is choreic. Thus the measures used in the preceding part of the Parodos are repeated at the close.

I. I . aXX • ovv ev\voux y \ av8\
2. fun ; rjp
I I . I.

III.

Kai TI /j.tTp\ov KaKor|aTos «|<^v

2.

7T0)S «5Tl I TOIS 8l.fl€v\oiS (L[JLe\\eiV KO.X.OV \

3.

ev TIVI I TOVT e|j8XacTT av6/3|a)ira)v ]]

I.

/AIJT I £tr;v | €vri/U.|os TOVT|OIS /V" II

2. fxtyr • ci TO) I 7rpoo-K£t/u|ai xi°->;o-T|a) A ||

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lxxxi

eviv ~/\ \\ —

— —

ww —

I urxov
O£VTOVO)V yo|cov A ]]

I V . I . ei yap o

2.

/t£v 8av\
K£i
A ]]

V. I. Sioaoucr | avTi<]>ov\ov5 8i/c|as A || 2.

> — v/ I ^ — > epp • 01 T av I ai8|(os a|iravTa)v T [

6VU.T\W

III.

II.

4

A ]]

f144

)

iv.

v.

II.

First Stasimon, vv. 472—515.

STROPHE.—I. Logaoedic. II., III., and IV., Choreic. I . ei ju.77 I -yo) irapa|<^pov | /xavns e\
I K O : TTOXU | TTOUS

|

K
X«iro/A«v|a Swots

| K/juTTTo/tecl a Xo% |ots

A

eicriv|a wpo|/Aavr|i9 A 3 x"^o[7rous ep| w jus A

METRICAL

lxxxii v^

I I . I.

—

<J

8IK • a Size I a i a

|

a • Xe/crp aj vv/A<pa |

/3a /*i | at

2. rifia.8

ya/j.

W

—

ANALYSIS.

—V/

\^

III. I.

ou /j.a.Kp\ov XP0V ov A oitriv |ou Oefi\is A

\^

\^

Ot 6pa,
—

v^

a8

| roi fi e x "

2.

a p r i |
yap

IV. I.

aju,vavaas \\
WOT |

ij TOI

av|af

A

avr \ « \a.i. ppoT\wi>

A

>

2.

Ou8

a iraA| aia

|i7s yev | vs A ov

\\ ovd

\ev \ffeff<par

ato-xt(TT|ais €v| ai/a

3. a • viv /c et ; lit) rode | ipafffia

'5

eipois

VVKTOS \ev KarlaaxV^l

II.

| ois A

ais A ]] et

IV.

III. 3 4 =«r.

* 6dp in the antistrophe. In the latter case, the — v^

'—

— vy

'

— ^

—

*-»

'—

—

metre would read thus :—uir \ can \ /not | 6apaot \ a.8 || VTPO | uv K\V \ over \ av A II, and similarly in the antistrophe; the verse consisting of two tetrapodies, instead of two tripodies.

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

lxxxiii

EPODE.—Choreic, in verses of four feet, varied by two hexapodies. >

w w w

1—

l — - ^ ^ ^ ^

L_ I

1.

(o • ircXoiros | a

Trpo<j6\iv 7roA|ira-ovos | i7r;r|eia A ||

2.

3.

> w w w I— I > ww wI I (V • Te y a p o | 7ron"ji(r#|ets /4i>pT|jiXos e|KOi/x|a^|ij A || >

> 4- iray •

>

-

>

L_l

' 8ucr||Tavots I
— ^, [ ov TI I irio A ||

5.

Trpo '• pp<Xp<;

6.

w w w w I—I € • \CMTCV I £(C I T0u8 OtK||oi) 7roX|tl7I"Ol'OS | ITTTT El a A ]

III.

Kommos, 823—870.

FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic. The general character of this strophe may be compared with that of 0. C. 510—520, which, like this, is the first strophe of a kommos. >

1.1.

w w \j

TTOV

018

TTOT

;

—w w L— —w \j .— aw ot 8tos| 1] 1 irov ^>aef9|(ov

All

a yap av\ a/fr afxtpiap] eoiv [ xpv&oSeT lots A l_

—w w

2.

: K

—

aXtos

TOLVT €<j>Op WVTH KpV^^>S |

ecra 7W

>

—\j

w 1-

_

ES KpD7TT|oDO-tl' EK|I;X 1 01 A

OIK || uy

Koi [ vvv viro \yai. | as A

[lEaui 1 w] [_

3-

—w

«s A ||

uxos —

4-

w 1— 1—

(0 7ra t TI

>•

a? aau « A

—^^

w'

—w w

L_

7S|cv / i e y a|i)(7|2ys a7roX|€ts IT 0X0

c1 \yap* eSa^i 1?

_ •T0)S A J

vai A

In 844 the coryphaeus says o'Xoa y&p, and Electra interrupts the sentence with i). The pause seems sufficiently to explain how ydp might stand for a long syllable here. J. H . H. Schmidt prefers the alternative of supposing that in the strophe the final of avaris is ' irrational,' a long for a short.

lxxxiv II.

I.

« ' : T'S | oi5

2.

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

I 01S

e<pav | ij

eis a't'8 I av

oi)(O[/.ev\u>v

| 7 a / ) fMe\er\oip

/\ A

VTr|oMr||eis K<XT £/a|ou | TaKo/xev|as A

S | os 7a/) er\y)v A

3.

juaAAov £7r| e/x, |/8ao-|et A ]] (ppovSos

ai>\apir\ acrd jets A

I.

II.

• 4.

444'

SECOND STROPHE.—I. Anapaestic dimeters, with a trochaic pentapody as prelude. II. and III., Logaoedic and Choreic verses. Thus here, again, as in the Parodos, the ytVos Tow and the yevos SnrXdviov are combined.

!• I .

SciXatj a |8etXai|(ov icvp « s A 7ra
2.

Kay • o) Tov8|to-TO)p | virepLO-T\wp A

3.

i r a v • orvpra)

| 7raju.|U.rji'|(t> iroXA.|<«v A

OVT • WS CDS I

4.

I Sv
8etv • a>v o-rvyv\u>v T a i | wv \L "/\ J T^MJT ; ois

I I . I-

Kei^lf)

OXK I 01s 6 7 |Kup(r|cu "A~

«Soju.ev I a.0p\ rjv |eis A a
~

METRICAL ANALYSIS. 2.

lxxxv

/JUT] |U.e | vw | ixr)Ker\i. A | irtos yap | OVK | el fee os A v/ u —

3.

Trapaya.y\r]<s iv \ ov TI |<^>IJS A ]]

arep 6ju|a>' xep\av

I I I . I.

Trap ; turiv Ke

2.

• Kev8ev

"•o"r|ai A

| eXiri8|<«y \

ovre

er\i A I

\rovTa
A

KOIVOTOK 0)1/ A ||

avna
3.

evTra,Tpi8\av ap|(<)y|ai A ovre yo\ai> irap\rin\wv A

I.

I

II. •

III. •

5 = *>>• 4 ,

4, 4)

2

4

4 1

/i /

4

4

IV. Second Stasimon, vv. 1058—1097. FIRST STROPHE.—Logaoedic. A verse of six feet forms the prelude to a series of tetrapodies, which are chiefly first Glyconics, varied, however, by second Glyconics in I. 5, II. 1, 2, 3.

I . I . T I • TOVS av|povi/Ji\ ayraT \ovs ot|cov- [ or

': —\J

2.

1 t7(j>iv\ 7j8 \t) \s

— \j

-ovs e
ra —

fj,ev je/c dofilwv \j

I—•

\oi Tpo<j>\a<; ||

5)7 TO. Se \irpos reKv\av 5ITX|T7

re\/3\aa-TiiT I o v -

voa\ei

lxxxvi 4.

METRICAL

-watv a\ wv T ov\aai | evp- \\ -rat. 0iXo]

5.

ra
| CfiSi

-
I I . I.

ANALYSIS.

ffaX|euet

aXA. ov [ xav 8105 |ao"Tpa7r|av A I a TOP a |ei 7raT/)jos

2.

Kai Tav I ovpavt a v 0€ya|iv A SetXat

3.

I a
8apov\ OVK a7rov|i7T|ot A a Trav\dvpTOS a

III.

I.

2.

| T]S\av

a) x#ovi|a /3pox| OMTI \aovre ri \TOV dav\ew irpo fj.1}-

-/xa KaTa | /xoi /3o jacroi' otK-^?)S TO re I /«? /3Xe?r|ei>' 6T]OI-

—^ \ ^

3.

— V —

w

^ ^

-Tpav 07ra |TOIS "Wtt 5t5fwI av

4.

-Sais a^op|€VTa <j>ep\ov(r ov\eio~r] -vvv TIS

I.

; 6 = 7rp.

II.

•

III.

4

4

4 4 = £7T.

4/) •4'

/U, ^

f

4 •

l 4

METRICAL ANALYSIS. SECOND STROPHE.—I. Logaoedic.

I. I .

II.

lxxxvii Choreic.

TV)V aya0\(uv | yap A | ev A

#eX|ei A |j

2.

II. I.

a i || toj/a | KOLVOV ev

2.

TO • firj KaX|ov * a 5e

a T apMJT a re

\ OVK ev

a ( r a || 8vo £p\tiv ev \ evt Xoy|a> A ||

Trats evaefi

AJ II.

V.

L y r i c s for a c t o r s (/XE'XOS d-n-d 0-1071/775), v v . 1232—1286.

STROPHE.—I. and II., Dochmiac. I I I . Choreic. IV. Logaoedic. Four pairs of iambic trimeters are interposed among the lyrics ; viz., two pairs after period I., one pair after III., and one pair after IV. The words rt 8' €
I TTOS e/i I 01 A

* F o r KaOoirXluaiTa J. H . H . Schmidt conjectures air6\a.KTl<ja
lxxxviii 2.

yov • a t o-aj/nar \wv, efji\\oi i\Tar\(i>v A o

3.

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

evveir

• ?ras a.v

\eiv A

« ; /j-oXer apTi IDS A ] r a : Se dut q. xpo"\os A

[Here follow two iambic trimeters, vv. 1235, 1236 {tyriiper'...Trp6a/j.eve), corresponding with vv. 1256, 1257 in the antistrophe (,u6?us ya.p...
€0T | iv A |'| Spaa | a A

(Extra

metrum.)

[Here follows a second pair of trimeters, vv. 1238, 1239 (ffiyav..."ApTefui'), corresponding with vv. 1259, 1260 in the antistrophe (ov /ATJ ' CTI... .iretp^vbroi).^

II.

TO • Sc j«,€y ov 7TOT | a£i\\(i)(T(i> Tpe
I I I . I. irep eir

H tre I ruf a |0pa
2. yvv at« |(ov ov I a[et A CXTTTJUS T err [ eiSjoj' A

[Here follows a third pair of trimeters, vv, 1243, 1244 (Spa ye...TcipaOeitrd TOV), corresponding with v. 1264 in the antistrophe (T6T e?5es...), after which a trimeter has been lost.]

I V . I.

O•

TOTOTO |TOl TO\TOL A

e • (ppatras vir\ eprep \av A \j

2.

3-

a

vt
E ve/3aX| es

Tas

irapos e n

ov u

7TOT€ KO.1•a

> ov 4a

(re deos

Se 7rore

XapiT

A ||

os A

Xvo"t|/aov A ||

eiropur fv A

Aiycroju.€i/ |ov A I 7rpos /te\aSp|a A

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

ercpov

lxxxix

| OLOV e|<£v KGLK\OV A J

QVLQV

[ aUTO Tl\07]fJ.

€y\oj

f\

[Here follows a fourth pair of trimeters, vv. 1251, 1252 (££oiSa...xpec6j'), corresponding with vv. 1271, 1272 in the antistrophe (ret \xkv
dochm. dochm

II.

-\ \

• dochm.x

III.

dochmJ

• T "\

IV.

• .

4

dochm.y 3)

dochm.

EPODE.—ChoreiCj in verses of six, four, or two feet.

I- 1. 6 • (o xpov|
II.

2.

oSov C7T a^i|u)O"|as || wSe

/not <^avqv a i A ||

3.

/IM7 j Tt /xe iroA.|ujroi'ov I a>8 tS|a)i/ A ]]

I . T I • /xr; 7TO|IJO"(I) I /Aij / t a7r|o
2.

T
I

I I I . I. i;vv • aiv|eis A || v^

2.

I—

_

T t • /J.7JV I 01) A ]]

IV. i . u) (jiiXaL I CKAVOV I av ey|a> A |]

2. ov8 av

3.

7]\iri
ouS av I eo-^ov I op/* I av A ||

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

xc

4-

o.v '• av8ov | ov8e

a~vv /8o|a «A.v|ow|a A

V. I . raX j euva | vvv 8 e^jco ere

8e A

2.

IV.

4,

V.

4 4' 6 =£77.

VI.

Third Stasimon, vv. 1384—1397.

The Strophe of this short ode is noteworthy for the different elements combined in it. Verse 1 contains two paeons, of the form known as the paeon quartus, w ^ ^ - . Verses 2 and 3 are dochmiac dimeters. In verse 4, instead of again using paeons, the poet employs a kindred measure, the bacchius, — ^. Anacrusis precedes it, as was usually the case, and the second bacchius is syncopated: a; <J>VKTOI KW I £j A 1 the pause being equivalent to -v^. In Tr- 890 also, where the same measure is used at a moment of excitement, the second bacchius is curtailed, though not in the same manner: TIS • rjv 7rcos <j>ep I €i7re y\. With these lyric measures, iambic verses are combined, as in t h e yiteXos euro a-K-qv^'s ( 1 2 3 2 — 1 2 8 6 ) .

1.

2.

lS«0 OTTOV irapayerai | yap evepwv

TO • BvcrtpuxTOV |v
IOTTOUS

ap \ (070s || eio-w drey |as A

[ H e r e follows a trimeter, v. 1386 (^e^aaiv, K.T.X.), the antistr. (Apxai.lnr'KovTa K.T.X.).]

corresponding with v. 1393 in

METRICAL ANALYSIS. vy

w

»-> —

\-*

—

w

xci

— v y —

—

7rav||ovpyr;yu,aT|ft)v

A

ve '• axovqTov 4. a '• vKToi Kw\e<s A 0 I /icuas

5«]ffais A

[Here follows an iambic dimeter, v. 1389 (war' oi jxaKpav IT' a/iiievei), corresponding with v. 1396 in the antistrophe ('Bp^s a
2 paeons fdochm. (dochm. fdochm. (dochm. 2 bacchii

VII.

Second Kommos, vv. 1398—1441.

The lyric verses which are in strophic correspondence are not all consecutive, as is shown by the numbering below. But the series constitutes a strophe and an antistrophe, in which each of the three groups of verses forms a rhythmical period. The first and third periods are choreic; the second is logaoedic. I. Verse 1407

IJKI

1428 irawrj

II.

av\ TJK \OVO-TCL I S w | | T a v o s I ( o a r e | pi£\ai A |\euff
yap \ aiyWurBov

\ e/c irpo \ STJX \OV A

I. 1413 «> iroXts I 6u/\u A 1434 vvv ra irpu>\ ev $enev\oi rad |ws ira\\u> A

III.

I- 1419 1439

ov(T ap I ai £ft)orv | OL || yas wros I av 1 iravpa y | ws ||

01 A

xcii

METRICAL ANALYSIS.

2. 1 4 2 0 TtaK '• ippvTjOV yap | ai/A VTT j e£aip || overt | TOIV KravjovT |
7rpos jaj/Spal rovSe

| av/ufrep \01\a6p\\ atop | ws

3. 1421 01 7raA.|at 6av\ovr | JS A ] 1441

I.

Trpos 5i/f|os

• 4\

ay\ ay | a A

II.

• 5'

I)

III.

0/3 |ouo- | 5 A

2 0 4 > 0 K A EO Y 5 HAE KTPA

J. S.

VI.

H A E K T PA

YnO©ESI2 HAEKTPAS. <S8c • rpo<£eis SCIKVVS T(3 'Opeorri TO. iv "Apyei. piKpov yap airov Kkixf/ao-a. rj 'HAeKTpa, -qvUa 6 irarrjp io-<j>a.£eTO, Se'oWe T(3 Tpo(f>el, <j>ofiovfj.£vr) fiy Kal avrov <£ovewaxn avv TM irarpi.

AAAO2. ecrrtv d 7rpoA.oyi^(i)i/ 7rpeo-)8vT^s, 7rcuSaya>yds d VTTOK€I/X£VOS xat TOV >Opc(TTiji' ets Tiji' c&w/a'Sa Trpos %Tp6<$>iov KOX VTTOSUKVVS 5 Ta ev "Apyct. ^.tKpdv yap airdv KXei/^as €K TOV "Apyovs d 7rat8ayo>yds l^vyev Kai 81a eiKotriv 6T<3I' eVaveX^wv ets TO "Apyos /ner' auroS Seixwcru' aijT<3 TO ev "Apyei. These so-called iiroBitreis are merely notes, by two different commentators, explanatory of the situation with which the play opens. In the Laurentian MS. (L), p. 17 a, they are prefixed to the text, and run on continuously, the word aXXus being absent. But in the Florentine Ms., cod. Abbat. 2725 (late 13th cent.), the second is distinguished from the first by the heading Kai aXXws. 2 r\ 'HXturpa] So L, and Aid. Several edd. omit ij.—SidaKe] On the occasional use of the perfect instead of the aorist in later Greek, see my ed. of the Antigone, p. 3 (n. on a.vrjpi)Tcu in the first iir6f)e<ns to that play). Schaefer's conjecture, Idwice, is therefore unnecessary. 3 <poflov/i4vri] Selaaua Aid. 4 ^0180701765 6 i;?roKe(,uevos] These words may have been inserted, as Wecklein suggests, by another hand, for the purpose of defining rpocpetis. If so, Kal bireKSiixevos was originally 6 I—2

4

Z00KAE0Y2

Dindorf (Schol. in Soph., vol. n . p. 243) has prefixed to the later scholia on the Ehctra a metrical argument in four iambic trimeters, and a prose argument, both preserved in the Florentine MS., cod. Abbat. 2788 (late 13th cent.)- Both belong to the feebler kind of late Byzantine work; thus one of the verses ends with KOX rifi IlvXdSri, while the prose argument is meagre and inaccurate. It seemed enough, therefore, to indicate where they might be found.

TA TOT APAMATOS IIPOSmiA. IIAIAAraroS. OPE2THS. HAEKTPA. XOPOS.

XPYSO0EMIS. KAYTAIMNHSTPA. Airi2©02.

The parts would be cast as follows;—1. Protagonist. Electra. 2. Deuteragonist. Orestes, Clytaemnestra. 3.

Tritagonist. Paedagogus, Chrysothemis, Aegisthus.

Fifteen women of Mycenae (XOXITI8«, 1227) form the Chorus.

The

mute persons noticed in the text are, Pylades; a handmaid of Clytaemnestra (634); and the •n-pooTroAoi of Orestes (1123).

HAEKTPA

STRUCTURE

OF

THE

PLAY.

1.

irpoX.o'yos, verses i — 1 2 0 , including a 6fnjvo<s airo a-Krjvrjs, 8 6 — 1 2 0 .

2.

irapoSos, in t h e form of a Koyu/ids, 1 2 1 — 2 5 0 .

3.

lireunSSiov irpdmjv, 2 5 1 — 4 7 1 .

4.

5.

iimo-iSSiov SwTepov, 5 1 6 — 1 0 5 7 , including a KO/U^OS, 8 2 3 — 8 7 0 .

6.

7. 4ir€icro8iov TpCTOv, I O 9 8 — 1 3 8 3 , including a /Ae\os diro 1232—1286. 8.

9.

S|oSos, 1 3 9 8 — 1 5 1 0 , including a Ko/i/x,ds, 1 3 9 8 — 1 4 4 1 .

IO0OKAEOYI

nAiAAmros. TOT o-TpaTrfyijcravTos iv Tpoia, y / [ , vvv £ CTOL irapovTL \evcrcreiv, a>v irp66vfxo<; j act. TO yap irakaLov * Apyos ovirodeis roSe, Trjs oicrTpoiTXrjyos aXcro? 'lvd^ov /copes avTrj o", 'Opeora, rov \VKOKTOVOV deov ayopa. Av/ceios* ovt; aptcrrepas S' oSe "Hpas o /cXetvos vads* 61 8' i L=cod. Laur. 32. 9 (first half of eleventh century). r=one or more of the later MSS. This symbol is used where a more particular statement is unnecessary. ' MSS.,' after a reading, means that it is in all the MSS. known to the editor.

curate. W. G. Clark, in his Peloponnesus (p. 72), illustrates this presumable indifference by a stage direction in Victor Hugo's Marie Tudor:—' Palais de Richand PYLADES. 1—12O Prologue. Orestes explains mond : dans le fond a gauche l'Eglise de his plan of action, and then goes with Westminster, a droite la Tour de Londres.' Pylades to make offerings at Agamem- But, in fact, there is only one error of denon's grave (i—85).—Electra's lament tail. The Heraeum was not visible from (86—120) properly belongs to the irpb- Mycenae (v. 8, n.). X070S, since it precedes the entrance of 4 "Ap'yos in prose usu. means the town the Chorus (121). only, the territory being y 'Apyeia or T) 3 cSv, since irp68v|i.os i\ lers have reached Mycenae by the road Kkavbv "Apyos TrarpLS' i/xriv (wetixofiai, addfrom Corinth, and are now standing on ing that he comes 4K TSSV MUKIJIW. Cp. Eur. fr. 228. 6 (Danaiis) 4\diiv es "Apyos the high ground of the Mycenaean citadel, @Kt (came to Argolis, and in front of the palace. The old man, looking southward, points settled in the town of Argos). Indeed out the chief features of the landscape. Thuc. can say (6. 105), AaKedcu/idnot es rb (1) The Argive plain, which lies spread "Apyos eWjSaXoc. •n-aXcuiv refers not merely to the town, out before them to the south and west. (2) The agora and temple of Apollo but to the associations of the land. The Lyceios in the city of Argos, distant about oldest legends of intercourse between six miles to the south. This temple was Greece and Asia belonged to the shores the most conspicuous object in the town of the Argive Gulf (cp. Her. 1. 1). Cp. (Paus. 2. 19. 3); and it may be supposed Aristeides Panath. p. 188 'Ap7«oi 7ra\
HAEKTPA PAEDAGOGUS. Son of him who led our hosts at Troy of old, son of Agamemnon!—now thou mayest behold with thine eyes all that thy soul hath desired so long. There is the ancient Argos of thy yearning,—that hallowed scene whence the gad-fly drove the daughter of Inachus; and there, Orestes, is the Lycean Agora, named from the wolf-slaying god; there, on the left, Hera's famous temple ; and in this place to which we have come, 1 orpartly•qaavros] yp. rvpavvqaavros the first corrector (S) in marg. of L. yap] r6de yap E, and so Brunck, who writes, r6Se yap 7raX
4 ro

'UneavoO, fiiya irpeapeioiv | "Apyovs re the root \VK, lux, as designating the god yiais "Upas re irdyois \ Kal TvfHTijVoTffi of light. But it was popularly connected iXe\a
by XVKOKTOVOS, an attribute suitable to His daughter Io, the first priestess of Apollo as protector of flocks and herds Hera, was loved by Zeus, and changed (V6/MOS, 0. T. 1103 n.). The Afeeios is by the jealous goddess into a cow. The hundred-eyed Argus, charged by Hera to invoked especially as a destroyer of foes (0. T. 203 n.: Aesch. Theb. 145). See watch her, bound her to an olive-tree in Appendix. the temenos of the Heraeum (Apollod. 2. i. 3). Hermes slew Argus; and Hera a "Hpas...vaos. The site of the Hethen sent the gad-fly which drove Io forth raeum, discovered by General Gordon in from Argolis on her wanderings. Cp. 1831, is about a mile and three quarters Aesch. P. V. 681 oiarpinfkT)i, d' iyOi | fiAa- s.E. of Mycenae, and about five miles nyt 6tla yrjv irpb yrjs IKaiivo/uu. Io, the N.w. of Argos. It can be seen from horned wanderer, was originally, like Hera Argos, but is hidden from Mycenae by a herself, a moon-goddess. projecting spur of the hills. The temple oiXo-os, the whole region, regarded as stood on a rocky eminence under Mount Euboea, one of the heights which bound ground which her story has made sacred : IXeyov yap irav xupto" a 6ec$,the Argive plain on the east. The streams K&V \f/i.\bv tpvT&v rj, a\ and 'Aarepioivflowedon either 3. 31). So Ant. 845 6?}/3as T' eiap/iarov side of it. Beneath it was a grassy tract d\(7os (n.): Pind. N. 10. 19 'Apyetov.. ri- known as Ilpdcv/Mva (Statius 3. 325 viridis nevos ('the sacred Argive land'). In devexa Prosymnae); whence the goddess was sometimes styled Hpovv/ivala (Plut. Aesch. Suppl. 538 ff. the Danaides at Argos say:—'We have come hither, into Fluv. 18. 3). the ancient footsteps of our mother (Io), This oldest and greatest of Argive to the flowery meads of the watcher shrines is fitly mentioned here; for within (Argus), where the cow was pastured, its walls Agamemnon was said to have and whence, vexed by the gad-fly, she taken the oaths of the chiefs whom he led fled in frenzy.' to Troy (Dictys Cretensis, 1.15. 6). Here, 6 f. The avopd AVKEIOS in Argos lay too, the Spartan Cleomenes received the omen which caused him to retire from at the eastern foot of the Larisa, or citaArgolis (c. 496 B.C.: Her. 6. 81). del; as Livy (32. 25) describes it, subiectum arci forum. The temple of Apollo The ancient temple was burnt down in AriKeios was probably on the north side 423 B.C. (Thuc. 4. 133). A new Heraeum of the agora, opposite to a temple of Zeus was built on a lower terrace of the same Ne^eaios. Before its eastern front stood hill; and could boast among its treasures a monument representing a wolf slaying a chryselephantine statue of Hera by Polya bull, in memory of the omen which had cleitus (Paus. 2. 17. 4). The site of this given the sovereignty to Danau's (Paus. later Heraeum has recently been exca2. 19. 3). vated by members of the American School AvK»os must be ultimately traced to at Athens (1892).

I04>0KAE0YI d(TKew MvKTJvas r a s TroXvxpvcrovs opdv, noXvcfrOopov re S&y/,a UekoTTiBciJv ToSe, odev

IO

ere 7rar/3os e f 6va>v lyut TTOTC

7T/3O9 enjs ofiaifiov KaX Kao~iyvrjT'q6vov. vvv ovv, 'OpicrTa, /cat r}, j T dcrrpcov eKXiXonrev evpovrj. Trplv ovv Tiv dvhpuiv i£o8oLTropeiv crreyrjs, f XoyoLaw a5s ivTaW ii

20

rdSe, I T^S olorp. dXiros K.T.X. I O Te] Si T . 1 1 0cWj/] <j>ovG>v Dindorf. 1 3 icdjeffpei/'d/niji'] /ca£ tr' idpefdprjn schol. Horn. / / . 2. 485. Steinacker conj. KOCe$pe\j/d/j.riv. 1 4 Ti/j.apbv <j>6vov made from TifiapHv d
which he had brought from Asia to a poor country. Helbig (Das hom. Epos aus den Denkm. erlautert, p. 50) thinks it certain that the precious metals became scarcer in the Peloponnesus after the Dorian conquest. When the Spartans, in the first half of the sixth century, required gold for a statue of Apollo, they had to procure it from Sardis (Her. 1. 69). 1 0 iro\ii<()6opov, desolated by many d e a t h s ; so Tr. 477 r\ Tro\ti Atreus and Thyestes slew their brother Chrysippus; Atreus slew his own son Pleisthenes, and then two sons of Thyestes; Aegisthus, son of Thyestes, slew Atreus and Agamemnon. 11 irarpos IK <j>ovwv. For the plur. of bvuv is well corrected to cpovQv, which denotes a bleeding wound. But here, where the reference is to the act of murder, tybvwv should be kept. «K might be ' after': but is perhaps better taken as ' away from' the scene of slaughter. The boy's life, too, was in peril. Cp. 601 : Pind. P. n . 17 rbv S^ (Orestes) & \ f & p6 ' p d

rpas I xap£"> " 7 r ° Kparepav K&K S6\ovrpo(p6s S.ve\e Svmrev64os. E u r . El. 16 rbv phv Trarpbs yepaibs €KK\^ITT€L rpotpeiis j ^ X XOPT' 'OpidTi)v xepds Sir' Myiadov Baveiv. 12 6|j.a£(j.ov, 'kinswoman,' is here

HAEKTPA

9

deem that thou seest Mycenae rich in gold, with the house of the Pelopidae there, so often stained with bloodshed ; whence I carried thee of yore, from the slaying of thy father, as thy kinswoman, thy sister, charged me; and saved thee, and reared thee up to manhood, to be the avenger of thy murdered sire. Now, therefore, Orestes, and thou, best of friends, Pylades, our plans must be laid quickly; for lo, already the sun's bright ray is waking the songs of the birds into clearness, and the dark night of stars is spent. Before, then, anyone comes forth from the house, take counsel; seeing that the time allows not of (Cp. 1373.) 16 /3ovXeur^oK] Blaydes reads fiovkeieTov, as Porson had conjectured (Tracts, p. 221). 2O itioSonropeiv'] Tournier conj. t%odov Tepav. F. W. Schmidt, i% odov irepav.—or£y>/s] aTtyt\ut L. — Nauck brackets this v. and the next. 2 1 £vvdirTeToi>] %vva.irTioi> E, and Toup Emend. I. p. 116. Brunck, Erfurdt and Hartung adopt this, because Pylades does not speak.—ijiiv L, A, with most MSS.:

defined by KOUTIYVTJTTJS : though Sophosorrow are turned to joy, and the god of cles never uses o/uu/ios or 6fial/j.oiv except light prevails.—Kive!...r} (proleptic): of the fraternal tie (O. C. 330 n.). The cp. 1366 TavTa...deli;ovtTiv (yatpij: Ant. emphasis is like that of Kowbv aiTa.6e\<pov 475 n(Ant. [), or the Homeric Kaalyvr/Tos KO.1 19 aoTpuv 6v<|)p6vT) = ei
io

I04>0KAE0YS tv

OVK4T' 6KV€VU /ccu/aos, dW

epyojv

OPESTHS. co tyLkTOLT dvSpcov

irpocnroXcov,

ws jnoi cra(f)rj

a~r)ix.ela e^cuveis ecr^Xos eis ^ a ? yeyws. cocnj-ep yap ITTTTOS evyev^s, icav 17 yepav, o» TOICTI SetJ^ots 6V/J.6V OVK dnaXecTev, aAA opvov ov<s KTTrjcrLV, cocravTus oe cru Tj/xds T orpvpeis /cauros ev 7T/3&>rots CTTCI. Toiydp rd fxkv 86£avTa ST^XOJCTW, ori Se o^eiav aKorjv rots ipois Xoyois Si8ou9, ei [XTJ r t Kaipov Tvyyavto, fi-eddpfiocrov.

25

3°

eyw y a p yvi^ I/CO/A^V TO IIu^tKOv fxavretov, &5s fJ-dOoLfj,' OTO> rpova) vrarpl S dpoijxrjv TCOU ovevcrdi>TGi)v ndpa,

^' d Ooi^os cSi' Treucret ra^a*

35

/ r. For conjectures, see comment, and Appendix. 2 7 In L (iffaiiruo- has been made from ua aMmna. 2 8 ^ S s T'] In L T' has been added in an erasure (from 7' ?) : some MSS. (as A) omit it. V has 5'.—?7rei] G. Wolff, Kvicala, and Wecklein conj. l-iru ('thou art at hand to help'): P. Leopardus, irdpei: Nauck (formerly), IT' eZ, or ev irpthTounv et: O. Hense, ^/ias orpiveis Kairbs ev irpiiirounv &v

moving in a place where...,' 'we are thereabouts'(Campbell). It would mean, 'we are going to a place where...' But he speaks of the present. (2) Is, then, 4I>TO06' spurious? That is the crucial question. If it is spurious, then ifiiv may be a vestige of a longer 1st pers. plur., such as iaraixev: but, if ivra.vB'' is genuine, all such conjectures are barred. Now, when the usage of Sophocles is scrutinised, two points favour the genuineness of ivravB'. (a) It stands as antecedent to Xva in Ph. 429: to £v6a below, 380: and to Sirov in Tr. 800. {d) Sophocles is peculiarly fond of using it in that figurative sense which it would have here, a s = ' u n d e r these circumstances,' 'in that situation': see, e.g., 0. T. 582, 598, 720: 0. C. 585: Ph. 429> 433 : Tr. 37, 772, 936. (3) Supposing that ivravS' is genuine —as seems most likely—no account of the passage is more probable than that the poet wrote us hravB' tva \ oi< £
Xva. was shifted to it from the end of v. 11; and the gap after ivravd' was filled with in&,—a form which the later grammarians, at least, accepted, as will be seen in the Appendix. Spyuv dKjjiT]: cp. 1338 : Ph. \i &K/J.TJ yap ov iiaKpiiv TJIUV \byav: Ai. 811 ovx ISpas ck/i?}. 2 3 f. u <J>CX.TO,T' dvSpwv K.T.\. Cp. Shakesp. As You Like It, act 2, sc. 3. 56 (Orlando to Adam): ' O good old man, how well in thee appears | The constant service of the antique world.'—aCv»s ( = 5i?\os el).. .ytyas: cp. Lycurg. § 50 <pavepbv iraatv kirolt\<sav aiiK ISLq. TroXeixouvres. 2 5 & So0OKXe/ifi Xinnf, vwdpbs yap vo?s fitXwiSes: ib.

HAEKTPA

II

delay, but is full ripe for deeds. ORESTES.

True friend and follower, how well dost thou prove thy loyalty to our house! As a steed of generous race, though old, loses not courage in danger, but pricks his ear, even so thou urgest us forward, and art foremost in our support. I will tell thee, then, what I have determined; listen closely to my words, and correct me, if I miss the mark in aught. When I went to the Pythian oracle, to learn how I might avenge my father on his murderers, Phoebus gave me the response which thou art now to hear: y

(as Blaydes also, but with airbs).—The schol. in marg. of L has Ai &nj (sic) Sia T^V dvb TOO yijpws eiflovMav. The compendium (prefixed also to the schol. on Ai. 1225) may mean AlSvfios (the x superscript being merely a mark to draw attention), as Elmsley (on Ai. 1225) and M. Schmidt (Fragm. p. 270) hold. &r« would then be a v. I. recorded or conjectured by Didymus: while the words 5ia rty K.T.\. would be an originally separate comment on the whole verse.—Blaydes cites (cry from P (cod. 40 Palat. Gr., Heidelberg). 3 3 irarpi was written by the 1st hand in L, and corrected to irarp&s by a later hand, as the form of sigma shows, being s, not a. 2 L ( = Dind.'s Lb, cod. Laur. 31. 10) preserves varpl, but A and most MSS., followed by 3 5 ToiavS' 6 $o?/3os] Blomfield conj. roiavra $of/3os the Aldine, have irarp&s. (Mus. Crit. 1. p. 64).—A. Morstadt thinks that after this verse something has been 84 r&v.. .i%orpvv6vTwv 71/w.s iirl rb. Seivd,— 687 A TTUS...TOO KaipoO av...(T\>xoii; Pind. dirwXecrev, gnomic aor., combined with N. 8. 4 Kcupov iJ.ii irXacaWpTa.—|x«6dppres. itm\ occurs here. also in Her. (1. 55 %P?, etc). In 0. C. 3 1 A |iii TI. This adverbial TI is fre- 87 we have the impf. i^ixPV '• and the quent in such expressions of diffidence: aor. pass, in 0. T. 604, O. C. 355.— Ph. 1279 el fj.rf TL irpos KCLipov \6ywv I TOIOVB' (with of, Ant. 6gi)...<3v (instead Kvpw: Tr. 586 et TI p.^ SOKS> \ vpi.uauv of oiW): cp. O. C. 1353 n.—6 <£>ot|3os. | /idraiov: ii. 712 el TI pi) \pev
12

SO*OKAEOYI dernevov OLVTOV denriScov re KOX errparov SoXouxi Kkexpau -^eipo<; evSucous cr^ayas. oV OVV Toiovhe"XjprjcriAovelerrjKovcrafJLev, crv fiev fJLoXcov, OT<XV ere Kaipos eierdyrj, Sojuwv eero) TCOVS', lerdi irdv TO hps dv eiSco? rjjxiv dyyeikr/s eracf>r}. ov ydp ere jxr) yrjpq. re KOL XP1' yvoicr, ouS' vitotneveroveriv <5S' koyw oe ~Xfto) TOLCOO, o n gevos /xev el <&a>Kevs, Trap' dv8po<; <$>avoTew<; r/KOiv ydp6 yueyicTTOS OLVTOIS rvy^dvei. hopv^ivwv. dyyekke 8' *opKOV TrpoerTideis oOovveKa

40

45

lost [Beitrdge etc., Schaffhausen, 1864, p. 1). 3 6 ffrpaToO] Meineke conj. dopds. 4 2 xpfoty paKpy] i*ai r> preferred by Reisig on O. C. 7, p. 164. 4 3 {nroTTeivovtriv L, with most MSS. A few (including V) have iiroirTeiavini>, and so the Aldine. Turnebus read inrowTzii
K.T.X.,

Kaiptts ydp Ka\e?'. ib. 837 Kaipbs.. .irdvTtov

yvaifiav tax^v (n.).—t
'unfurnished with' them: for the gen., cp. 1002: 0. T. 191 #x a ^ K0$ dtnridtav: 0. C. 677 &.vi)veij>ov...xewuvwv (n.). The adj. ixt)b'.) occurs also in 0. C. 1029 oi TpiKbv oid' (38' ijv8«r|ji.6vov, with grey hair: O. T. aff/ceuoc, 'not without accomplice or re742 XevKavSh Kapa: Erinna fr. 2 iravposource. '—derirCSwv re Kal (rrpaTov = \6yot ToXial, rat yqpaos avdea dvarots. ti3ir\i<TiUvov crrpaTov, a rhetorical henThe schol., objecting that such a change diadys, like 'without arms or numbers.'—• would not suffice to disguise him, takes SoXouri, in requital of the S6\os on the the word as = iia-ycts (476 Si/ccua x^P0"1 refers it to 'a Phocian dress spangled KpaTTJ): the vengeance is to be won by with flowers' (Paley). his own right hand, not by means of 4 6 "£ii>K€vs should not be changed to allies.—KX^XJ/CU, to effect by stealth: Ai. <&w«:ws: it was desirable that the mes1137 /cWi/<eias KO.K.6.. senger himself should seem an alien. 3 8 ff. 8T« causal, = ^ireiSiJ: cp. 1318: Similarly Orestes and Pylades come as O. T. 918 (n.): Ant. 170.—(ri> (iiv poXAv QUKTJS tivdpes (1107). K.T.X. : for the absence of caesura, cp. dvSp&s "£avoT&DS. drqp, thus prefixed Ph. 101, 1369, Ant. 1021.—Kcupos is to a proper name, serves either: (a) to almost personified here: cp. 75 : Ph. 466 introduce a person not previously men-

HAEKTPA

—that alone, and by stealth, without aid of arms or numbers, I should snatch the righteous vengeance of my hand. Since, then, the god spake to us on this wise, thou must go into yonder house, when opportunity gives thee entrance, and learn all that is passing there, so that thou mayest report to us from sure knowledge. Thine age, and the lapse of time, will prevent them from recognising thee; they will never suspect who thou art, with that silvered hair. Let thy tale be that thou art a Phocian stranger, sent by Phanoteus; for he is the greatest of their allies. Tell them, and confirm it with thine oath, yv<$ fit]S' {iwoTTetjffri TLS.—7iv$t«/cews.—8 L, A, etc.: or. 4 7 8pn MSS.: Reiske conj. opKov : Musgrave, byicov or oyxifi: Vahlen (1883), */>W> which Mekler reads (6th Teubner ed. of Dindorf,

tioned,—being more respectful than TIS, as //. 11. 92 /Lvdpa Brfvopa, Her. 8. 82 dc-ijp~n.avaiTi.os:or (b) adds something of solemnity or pathos to the mention of a familiar name, as 0. C. 109 avSpbs Oidlirov, Ai. 817 avSpbs "E/cropos. Phanoteus was the eponymous hero of the town Phanoteus (Thuc. 4. 89), or Panopeus (//. 2. 520 etc., Paus., Strabo), in Phocis, close to the Boeotian frontier, —about three miles west of Chaeroneia, and as many east of Daulis. He was the brother of Crisus, from whom the town of Crisa in Phocis (about two miles w. s. w. of Delphi) took its name. Between these brothers, said the legend, there was a deadly feud; before birth they had struggled in the womb. Now Crisus was the father of Strophius, that king of Crisa who was the ally of Agamemnon, and with whom the young Orestes found a home. Hence Phanoteus, the foe of Crisus, is represented as the friend of Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra. H e is the first to send them the glad tidings that Orestes is dead. On the other hand it is Strophius who is described as paying the last honours to the corpse, and sending the ashes to Mycenae ( n i l ) . 6 yaip: other instances of the art., as demonstr. pron., immediately followed by ydp (and not by /i4r or Si) are, 0. T. 1082

(TTJS), 1102

(T4>),

Ph.

154

(T6).

The art. 6, i], when it stands as demonstr. pron., is sometimes written 8, %: a practice which is recognised by Eustathius (p. 23. 3, on / / . 1. 9), but which seems to rest on no good ground.

46 (U^io-Tos, as in (ptkos /x^yurros (Ph. 586, Ai. 1331) simply, 'greatest' friend; not,'most powerful.'—TUYX<*vei> without iiv: cp. 313, 1457: Ai. 9 tvSov... rvyxdvei. Ast collects some ten examples from Plato; a few are subject to the doubt whether 8v or uv has not dropped out after a like termination; but that does not apply to (e.g.) Hipp. Ma. 300 A i] 8L aKoijs ridovi].. .Tvyx&vei KaAiJ, or Tim. 61 D Tuyx^vei...Sward, i/cavus \exBrjvai. —Sopvgt'vtov: a word applied by the tragedians to a prince or chief who is in armed alliance with the head of another state: see on 0. C. 632. 4 7 opKov, Reiske's correction of iSpxtp, seems right. With Spxtp, the choice is between two explanations. (1) #Y7eXXe &pK<£, irpo(TTi.6eh (SpKov). This is exceedingly awkward, and is not really similar to Ar. Av. 1004 <5p0<£ fxerpi}<xui tcavbvi irpocrTi6els (Kavbva): for ji.tTpT)<su is most naturally followed by the dative of the instrument ; while ayy£Kktiv ftpnip would be a strange phrase. (2) dyyeWe optcy irpo(TTi.6ds (ra ayye\\6fieva): explained as an ' inversionJ of Tpocrridels opKov TOZS ayyeWon&ois. But it is hard to see how 'adding the report to an oath' could stand for ' adding an oath to the report.' On the other hand, the phrase irpoart.Bfrai tpKov has the authority of Sophocles himself: fr. 431 opKov Si vpoareBivros 4iri/Ae\e
i4

I04>0KAE0YI riBvr\K

'Opicrrrjs

i

aOXoicri TUVOLKOICTIV e/c

p^q

8Cpa)v KuXtcr^ets' <5S* o fivdos icrTaTco. T^ynets Se Trarpos Tvpfiov, cos ii€To, XoiySatcri trpatTov KOX KapaTo/JLOLS ^XtSais OT&fiavres, etr' aAJioppov rj^ofiev TTOXLV, TVTTcojjLa -^OXKOTTK^Vpov rjpyiivoi ^epolv, o /cat cru ddfivous olcrdd irov KeKpvfjL/xevov, O7ra)s Xoyw KkenTovTes ^Serew fydriv epa)lJi.ev avTols, TOVJXOV « 9 eppeu 8e)u,as (pXoyia-Tov 17817 KGU KaTrjvOpaKCjfjievov. TL yap JX€ Xv7ret TOW^', orav Xoya> davwv ipyoicn crct)9a> Ka^eveyKcajxau KXCOS ; S /u,eV, ouSev prjixa crvv KepBeu KCIKOV. ydp eTSov iroXXa/as KOX TOWS cro<^ous

50

55

60

1885). 5 1 e0£ero] Dindorf conj. e0eiT6 ixoi (or j-iyv): Wunder, ?0T; 6e6s. 5 2 \oi/3ai(n L (with re written above by a later hand), L 2 , T, etc., and Aid.: Xoi/3afs re A, r , E, etc. In Suidas s. v. x^iSi], where vv. 51—53 are quoted, Bernhardy edits \oi|8a?s r e : but three of the best MSS. of Suidas (A, B, C) have Xoi/3cus rb TrpSirov, and one (E, the Brussels MS.) has Xoi^aiiri. 5 4 ri)?rw/ia] Nauck reads Kiroijxa (Melanges Gr.-Rom. 11. p. 653), as a poet, form of Kiros ( = 'vessel'). The word is not extant.—•qpnivot L (with 1 added by a later hand under 77), A, Aid.: 'rjip/j.evoi. r (as P). 5 5 TTOV L (made from fioi, not TTOI) with A and most MSS., and Aid.: /J.OI T 4 8 ff. dva^KaCas TU^IS, an accident ordained by dvayKT), fate (0. C. 605). The phrase recurs, with a somewhat different context, in Ai. 485, 803. a6Xoi: be so 'constituted': i.e., the whole story is to rest upon this basis. Cp. Plat. Theaet. 171 D rairQ av )xd\i(TTa (o-raaffai TOP X670!'. 5 1 ff. «<J>UTO (SC. 6 $OJ/3OS, v. 35), like impf. eV^Xeue.—XoiPatcri, a general word, which could mean either the %<"*' poured to the vtprepoi, or the
with honey) was poured on the mound (894).—Kapordnots x^l8<"S, 'ornaments' (luxuriant locks) ' cut from the head.' (This adj. elsewhere ='beheaded.') Cp. E u r . Ph. 12^ iiri/j.ivei tie K6/JLO.S iftas | Sev&cu irapdhiov xkiS&v. The phrase is of the same type as KTIJWOS 8i6/3oXos (0. C. 1464) or adxijfui eifiirni' (1?. ? n ) . Cp. Aesch. Ch. 7, where Orestes brings a T\6KO.!IOS TrecS^r^pios to his father's grave.—|Aa, anything/or»z«/or«w«/s (757), revxos (1114), 07705 (1118), (1401). C p . fr. 8 X X d W i ^

HAEKTPA that Orestes hath perished by a fatal chance,—hurled, at the Pythian games, from his rapid chariot; be that the substance of thy story. We, meanwhile, will first crown my father's tomb, as the god enjoined, with drink-offerings and the luxuriant tribute of severed hair; then come back, bearing in our hands an urn of shapely bronze,—now hidden in the brushwood, as I think thou knowest,—so to gladden them with the false tidings that this my body is no more, but has been consumed with fire and turned to ashes. Why should the omen trouble me, when by a feigned death I find life indeed, and win renown ? I trow, no word is ill-omened, if fraught with gain. Often ere now have I seen wise men (with yp. irov), P . 5 6 KXeTTTocres] KeirTovrecr L , with X added above by t h e ist hand.—BvfiaKovres (with yp. KX&irTOVTes) T : noted also as a v. I. in E . 5 7 epdi-

/j.ev T (with o above w from the corrector): (pepoi/xev L, A, with most MSS. , and Aid. 59—66 These eight verses are rejected by A. Scholl and Leutsch (Philol. xxxv. p. 429). Morstadt rejects 61—66: Wecklein (Ars Soph, em., p. 170), 62—66: Steinhart, 61 only. But a reference to v. 61 occurs in a quotation from Cephisodorus of Athens (flor. c. 350 B.C.), ap. Athen. p. 122 c ; and that verse is rightly defended by Wilamowitz {Hermes XVIII. p. 241, n. 1). 6 1 ovStv] uitr oidh L. The breach Cp. Aeschin. or. 3 § 164 ^ncrroXas as

p 6\ui\e: cp. 925: O. T. 560 Mpavrot Uppei, (Lalus).—Slpas, of a corpse, as 756, 1161 : in Homer, always of the living (Ant. 205 n.). 59 f. T£ •yoip (J.6 Xuire! K.T.X. : i.e., ' I t is true that it is ill-omened for the living fitvos. See also Tr. 157 n. to be described as dead; but why, in this Others take T)p/x&oi as middle. This case, need I care for the omen?' Cp. Eur. Helen. 1050 (Helen to Menelaiis): use of qp/juu is not unknown to later (3oi)Xei X4yea8cu /j,ij Oaviiv TedvijKivai.; H e Greek; e.g. Strabo 3. p. 150 has W/ojp H-ripTTiiUvos {K T&V SaKriXwv Trepi-yeis (as H o r . Sat. 1. 6. 74 suspensi loculos): X e n . Anab. 7. 4. 16 iairaait.b>oi ra ^lV: idCyr. 6. 3 . 2 4 7r/>o/3e/3\?7/U^i'cH...TOi)s dojpaK(xp6pov$: Plut. Phot:. 10 ir&yu>vu...Ka6ei.-

Tjp/j.{i>ot. = ap&iJ.evoi.. But there is no ex- replies:—Ka/eds fi^v opvis' el de KepdavGt OI[J,6S efyu fj.rj dav&v \6y(p Ba.vuv. ample of it in the classical period.

56 Join irov with Kal a~t> ('thou, too, p Y t h e plur., as in 0. C. 782 (n.). doubtless knowest'): cp. 948 wapova-Lav —KaijeveyKai|j.cu,' carry off' from the enterliiv oTl\oii>, /c.r.X. Since prise: Tr. 497 ixiya n adivot a ~K.VTrpis he has a definite spot in mind, irov would iKtpiperai VIKCLS del. less fitly be taken with 6&f/,vois, as = 'some6X 8OK<3 ji^v: cp. 547: O. C. 995 n.— where. ' KX£ITTOVT«S : c p . / / . 1. 131 such popular stories. Pythagoras was said /t^... I KkiftTe vbtf. E u r . Ph. 992 /cX^as to have hidden himself in a subterranean Xdyotfftv a>V0' a floij\o[/.ai TVX&V. chamber, causing his death to be reported; and when he reappeared, he was supposed <j)^pw(j.fv is clearly right: it depends on iji;ofia> K.T.X. (53), and continues the ex- to have been born anew (schol.). Herodotus tells a similar story of the Thracian position of the plan which he is about to execute, (pipoi/iev could depend only Salmoxis, a slave and disciple of Pythaupon KCKpv/j.ii.{i>op ('which was hidden in goras, who thus converted the Thracians to a doctrine of immortality (4. 95). So, order that we might bring,' etc.). Similarly in 0. C. n irv8
16

ZO^OKAEOYZ Xoyw fjbdrrjv QVQO~KOVTO.S' eW OTOV ekdoxriv CLVOL1;, iKTeTL/jLrjvjpovpr)o~ai ^peos. va> 8' e^Lfiev /catpos y a p , ocrirep dvhpdcrLv i epyov iravros ear V

^5

7°

75

HAEKTPA. of metre passed unnoticed.—aiv KipSei\ made in L from avytcipdei.. 6 3 86/iovs A, with most MSS. and Aid.: B6fwi.(T L, F. 6 5 us] L has oSir, corrected, in somewhat paler ink, from wo-, either by the ist hand or by S. The Aldine has iis, with a colon after wXeov in v. 64. (This is also L's punctuation, but the point has almost vanished.) Brunck wrote ws, which Nauck, Hartung, and Blaydes prefer. Hermann, Dindorf, and most of the recent edd., give us. Matthiae on Eur. Hipp. 1051 noted that, with

of preliminary advertisement, it would iKTer^-qiiha. as = ' things on which a high seem, to his poem the Arimaspeia (Her. price is set,' opp. to tiiwva., 'cheap.' 4. 14). It is vain to ask what par6 5 f. (is, 'as,'seems better here than ticular story or stories Sophocles was «s,'thus.' It gives a smoother transition; thinking of; very possibly he knew those and it is also more in accord with usage, in Herodotus (cp. O. C. 337 n.); but it Except in the phrases oi58' uis (Ant. 1042), was enough for him that his hearers would Kal us, etc., Attic writers seldom use uis, recognise the allusion to stories of that 'thus.' Among the rare instances are type. Hartung thinks that the reference Aesch. Ag. 930 ei 7n£ira 8' us TrpaaooiiLtv : is to Odysseus; but, as Odysseus did Plat. Prot. 326D wcnrepol Ypa/UjuaTioraJ..., not contrive the rumour of his own death, us 81 Kal ri TTOXIS: ib. p . 338 A us (v.l. us) the case is not in point. ovv irorfatre: Thuc. 3. 37 us ovv xpv nal Xo-yu) (idi-nv Ovflo-Kovros: for fi.6.rr\v as rj/ids iroiovvras. = 'falsely,' cp. 1298, Ph. 345. Ko|i 4ir
HAEKTPA

17

die in vain report; then, when they return home, they are held in more abiding honour: as I trust that from this rumour I also shall emerge in radiant life, and yet shine like a star upon my foes. O my fatherland, and ye gods of the land, receive me with good fortune in this journey,—and ye also, halls of my fathers, for I come with a divine mandate to cleanse you righteously; send me not dishonoured from the land, but grant that I may rule over my possessions, and restore my house! Enough;—be it now thy care, old man, to go and heed thy task; and we twain will go forth; for so occasion bids, chief ruler of every enterprise for men. ELECTRA

{within).

Ah me, ah me! us, a colon after ir\kov is better than a full stop. The latter is, however, preferred by Hermann. 6 5 airo\ L has the 0 in an erasure (from ei?). 6 6 deSopK&r'] Blaydes cites a gloss from Pal., yp. KO.1 dedvicira. ('after my setting'). 6 8 Morstadt would place this verse after, v. 70. 71—76 Of these verses, 72—76 are rejected by A. Scholl; 71, 72 by Herwerden and Schenkel; 72 by Morstadt; 75, 76 by B. Todt (whom Nauck follows). 7 3 piv vvv] pfr vw L. 7 5 ivSpiaiv V : ivdpdtn L, A, etc. 7 7 lib not fioi Siirrrivos MSS. (though with varying accents on the first three words). Hermann, ii /MI /JM Stfo-npos. Dindorf deletes SI/OTIJCOS

will prove an of/Xios dari]p.—Whitelaw: px {II. 5.63),dpx^X°/)05 (ifoSs, Eur. ' So living, doubt not, from this falsehood's Tro. 151), apxiyovos, etc. In Pindar P. cloud I I on my dazzled foes, starlike, 4. n o , where Jason speaks of his apx*shall break.'—JTI, menacing: cp. 4 7 1 : diKav TOK(UV, the sense is strictly, 'anTr. 257. cestors who founded the right' to posses6 7 f. irarpipa yi) K.T.X. : cp. PA. 1040 sion,—Cretheus, father of Aeson, having dXX', (3 varpiba yrj $eoi r' ivtyioi.—«5TV- been the founder of Iolcus; not merely, XOBVTO, proleptic: cp. 162 f.: 0. C. 487 'who held an ancient right.'—As to the dixeffOai riv Uirrjv iop.—6801s, of a form of the word, see Appendix. single journey: O. C. 553 (n.), Ant. 226. KOTacrroTtiv, as restoring its fortunes, 7O Ka6aprrjs: so in Aesch. Ch. 968ff. a.TOKa.6'iiTT&VTa. the avenger is to drive the /iiicros from the 7 4 f. etptjKa y£v vuv TavTa, one of hearth, Ka$ap/wt is probably impers. (as fi£\eT
IOOKAEOYI

18

IIA. /ecu firjv Ovp5>v ISofa. vpocnroXcov TLVOS viro(TT€vovcrr)s evhov alcrOio-dai, TCKVOV. OP. dp' icrrlv 77 SVCTTTJVO'S 'HXeKTpa; #eXeis fj.eCvct)fM€v avrov *KairaKovcrcofjiev yocov; IIA. rjKiaTa' fj/rfSev irpocrdev rj rd Ao£Cov ' epheiv /caVo TCOVS' dp^yereiv, p ^oi'Tes Xovrpd' r a u r a ydp <j>ep£L VLKT/V T i(j)' r/yLiv /ecu /cpaVos TWV hpoijxevcov.

80

85

HA. (b (£<XOS O.JVOV /cat ytj?

icro/JLOLp' diqp, a><; /xoi

(thinking that it came in from v. 80); and so Nauck. 7 8 f . Nauck conj. TpotrpoXAiv weXas instead of irpoffirbXwv rivbs, and rtvds instead of rknvov in v. 79. irpoa[io\ibv is proposed also by Tournier (Revue de Philol. 6, 119). 8O -qXcKTpaa L, with the final a partly erased. 8 1 KuvuKotiawiJ^v MSS.: KairaKoiaai^v Nauck, and

often added to such interjections; Ant. 850 lu dtiffravos: 0. C. 876 id) rd\as: 0. T. 1307 alcu, eO
seem probable. If the traditional reading is sound, it must be referred to {vaKoia. The only authority for that word, in Greek of the classical age, is Hippocrates, who uses it with two peculiar meanings :—(1) 'to be sensitive,' to sound, as De Corde, Kiihn vol. I. p. 488 ravra yd.p oiiK (vanotiovaiv laxns, or, generally, to any impression, as De Humid., K. I. p. 157 evaKotiuv iroKk&v. (2) ( T o be obedient, amenable,' to curative treatment; as De artic, K. III. p. 229 eVa/coiiei TO. TOiaOra TTJS irjrpelijs.

On the other hand Sophocles has 4iraKotiw, 'to listen,' in O. T. 708, 794 : 0. C. 694: Ph. 1417. Nauck's correction, KdiraKoucr
8 2 f. |IT)S£V irpcJcrGev, sc. TVOILOIXHV : cp. 857 f. /xavTelas...olivet:': Ph. 598 f. T/XOS Ant. 497 n.—rd Ao£Cov, his commands,

Xp irpav TIVAS: the old man con-

jectures that it is a slave, because a daughter of the house was not to be expected at the gates, especially at such an early hour: cp. 518 n. But Orestes fancies that he recognises the voice. SOf. Oc'Xeis I |uiv; /j-ai;

Ph. 761 /3oi5XeiXd/3w-

The reading of the MSS., KavaKovcrw(j.ev, was taken by some from dvaKoiu, and explained as 'listen further' (schol. in E). But no dvaKoiu is extant; nor does it

v. 51.—dp\i\yfT(lv (a verb which occurs only here), not merely =tipxetrOai.,but rather 'to make an auspicious beginning' (Lat. auspicari), as apx^yiT^ denoted the god or hero to whom a city or family traced its origin (O. C. 60 n.). This title was given especially to Apollo: *ot^os yhp del iroKleaai in connection

HAEKTPA

19

PAE. Hark, my son,—from the doors, methought, came the sound of some handmaid moaning within. OR. Can it be the hapless Electra? Shall we stay here, and listen to her laments ? PAE. NO, no: before all else, let us seek to obey the commands of Loxias, and thence make a fair beginning, by pouring libations to thy sire; that brings victory within our grasp, and gives us the mastery in all that we do. {Exeunt PAEDAGOGUS (on the spectator's left), ORESTES and PYLADES (on the right).—Enter ELECTRA, from the house.

EL.

O thou pure sunlight, and thou air, earth's canopy, how

Herwerden on 0. T. p. 79.

8 4 f. irarpds xeovres] irarpb o-xeo-ovreo- L, with ei

over ax*a from the 1st hand. e/>ei | viKi}v T' e' ii/un] Tournier, Blaydes and Niese conj. cpepeiv \ VIKT)V re
8 6 L adds the words KO.1 yija to this v. 8 7 io-6/xoi.pos MSS., except the Vienna Ms., cod. Vindobonensis 281 (14th or 15th cent.), collated by E. Hiller for Jahn's ed., which has lo-6p-p' (with 01 above), thus confirming Porson's lo-b^otp' (Tracts, p. 221).

with the founding of Cyrene by Battus. 8 4 £ iraTpAs, possessive gen., as the offerings are due to him: cp. Eur. Ale. 613 vepripuv aya\/j.aTa.—Xovrpd, the Xoi/3a£ of v. 52, the 77-17701 yaXaKTos of 895, regarded as offerings demanded by purity. So in v. 434 \ovrpd are the xoa^ of v. 406. Hesychius records the phrase X96vux \ovrpd in this sense. [But in Eur. Ph. 1667 veKpif \ovrph irepipaXeiv refers to washing the corpse.] <j><Epa...«j>' ^(ilv, i.e. brings (so as to place it) in our power; for this iiri, cp. O. C. 66, Ph. 1003. Not, 'brings in our case' (like iir' dvdpl repd', O. T. 829 n.); nor, 'brings upon us' (0. C. 1472). V£KI]V, the ultimate victory: Kparos TMV Sp
more than his participation in the plan, while verses 73—75 seem clearly to indicate that he separates from his companions. When they have gone, Electra enters from the house. 86—ISO

A BpTjvos aird o-Ktivijs, or

lyric lament delivered by an actor alone, as dist. from the joint Ko/ifi6s of actor and Chorus (121 n.]. Verses 86—102 form a o-idos d-yvov: the Sun-god fiov). For the pres. part., cp. 1333 T& abhors impurity (0. T. 1425 ff.). So too Spiifiev', 'your plans'; Tr. 588. So 0. C. the aid-Zip is ayvds (Aesch. P. V. 281). 116 T&V iroi.oviJ.ivuv. •—These opening words beautifully exAll three actors now leave the scene. press the sense of relief with which she Orestes and Pylades go to Agamemnon's passes from her sad vigil in the polluted grave,—departing, probably, by the en- house to the clear sunlight and free air of trance on the spectators' right. The morning.—Similar utterances of sorrow Paedagogus leaves by the entrance on the to the elements are those in Aesch. P. V. left,—to await the moment for seeking ad- 88 ff., Eur. Andr. 91 ff. mission to the house (v. 660).—It might, yrjs t
SO0OKAEOYI

2O

7roXX<x9 / pj •zroXXds 8' avTT/pets

rjcrdov

crripvctiv irX^yas alfi oirorav 8vo
90

95

8' AXyicrdoovC X S TOUTO)J> o u c r o s a w 9O

TrXT/Yttsr: 7rXa7&s L .

9 1 ii7roX«00i;]

100

H e n s e c o n j . VTOXIJ£Q.

92

qi]

Wecklein (Ars p. 55) conj. Ivdov: Frbhlich, icf/Si}: Morstadt, alai. 9 3 OIKOV made 9 6 i^enirer T, and the 1st hand in L ; from okific in L. Wecklein reads Xeicrpav.

most excellent canopy, the air' (2. 1. 311). Hes. Th. 126 Taia Si TOI irpCyrov /j,h iyelva.TO Xaov iavry \ Oipavov aarepbevB', tva luv Tepl Trdvra KOMTTTOI. A genitive after Icropoipos usu. denotes that in which persons share alike (as Isae. or. 6 § 25 i<sofwipovs.. .TG>I> TaTpqoiv). Here it denotes the partner. Cp. Arist. De Mund. 6. 18 (p. 3 9 9 « 8) %\LO$...KO.1 ol TO6TOV

[not

Toirifi] t
on 86—120). These paroemiacs are purely spondaic; as 'free' anapaests also admitted the converse license, of resolving the long syllables, except the last, of the paroemiac (Eur. / . T. 130 irbtia irapd&Lov otnov betas). Synesius, the bishop of Ptolemais, composed his fifth hymn wholly in these spondaic paroemiacs, a weighty and solemn measure; 'Tf/.vaj/j.ej' Koupov Kodpas, j vij/j.(pas ofi vv/j.-

0ei>0ei(ros, K.T.X. See W. Christ, Metrih § 293 (2nd ed.). avnjpas, lit. 'set opposite' (hence of an 'adversary,' Eur. Ph. 754), here, 'dealt from opposite,' striking full on the breast, like &vTala....ir\a.y& (195 f.). Bpfyos and tcoirerbs axe similarly combined in

Ai.

631 ff.

Bprqvlpu, X^TXUKTOI 5' \

bi dTtpvoiai Teaovvrtu \ SOVTOI. 9 0 irXTi'yds must be preferred to irXa-yds here, unless we are to write 76s (in 87), etc. As a rule, certainly, Doricism is a mark of lyric (as dist. from marching) anapaests; see Ant, append, p. 248, and cp. W. Christ, Metrik § 288. But the fact that these anapaests, though lyric in general character, precede the first lyrics of the Chorus, may have led the poet to prefer Attic forms, as in the anapaestic Parodos of the Ajax (134 ff., where 7rXr;yi) occurs in 137). 9 1 iiroX{uj>8{j,lit., 'fallsbehind'; here ='fails,' like the intr. &Kh{hontv in 19. We need not conjecture viroKelTrri, though

HAEKTPA

21

often have ye heard the strains of my lament, the, wild blows dealt against this bleeding breast, when dark night fails! And my wretched couch in yonder house of woe knows well, ere now, how I keep the watches of the night,—how often I bewail my hapless sire; to whom deadly Ares gave not of his gifts in a strange land, but my mother, and her mate Aegisthus, cleft his head with murderous axe, as woodmen fell an oak. And for this no plaint bursts from any lips save altered by a corrector of L to i^elviaev. i^eivuxs A ; and Aid.—Reiske and Johnson corij. i^rjpvffe: van Gent, iv&ptl-ev.

9 9 <poi>l<# r : tpowlip L .

1OO f.

T h e words

the intrans. use is frequent with Aristotle. banquet (194, 203); and l^vurev in v. 96 The subjunct. can follow ffo-Bov, since suggests a contrast with the entertainthe thought is, 'hast heard' (and still ment which had been prepared for him hearest). For the converse (an optat. at home.—Cp. also Aesch. Eum. 625 ff. after a primary tense which implies a 9 6 "ApT]S with a (after Homeric presecondary), cp. ft C. n n. cedent, //. 5. 31 etc.), as in Ant. 139, 9 2 f. Td.. .iravvux'iW is best taken as Ai. 254, 614.—k£{vurev. The %tvia with ace. governed by Jt>v£45)TJ8t] (which has been needlessly sus- is the crash with which the stately tree pected) means merely, 'ere now,' im- falls.—(rxCJoveri, historic pres., following an aor. (Tr. 267, 702); as it often also plying the long duration of her grief. 419). Xen. The MS. oiKcov is better than the pro- precedes it (Ant. 269, 406, av posed XiKTpcov, since (a) jio^tpuv suggests, Anab. 1. 5. 12 %i\a ux^t "s.—KcCpa, not merely her own sorrow, but the after &v (95), ace. denning the part: Ph. troubles of the house; and (b) the an- 1301 ixides /te...x«pa (n.).—ireMKCi:£cp. //. 23. 114 i\or6/iovs weX^Keas iv x Pff^" tithesis is between her laments without £x0VTts- It w a s a two-edged axe (d/j.cpeTcu must niscence of Od. 11. 406—411, where the be more than merely 'proceeds from': it shade of Agamemnon says to Odysseus,— implies a passionate utterance. Cp. Pind. P. 1. 87, et TL KOX OIKAKSS /cctXAriras, | deiirvttraas, anvil {dxp-ovi v. 86), and renders (piperou ws TIS re Kar^Kravefiovviiri r^drvr}. So- 'rushes.' Here the alternative version phocles follows the Homeric version in would be, 'is brought as a tribute,' but conceiving Agamemnon as slain at a that is too weak.

22

I04-0KAE0Y2 7) '/JLOV (jyeperai,

crov, Trasrep,

otKT/Dcus re Oavovros. ajmcruor.

aAA ou jU-ev 077

Xyj^o) Oprjvoiv crrvyepcov re y ecrr' az' Trafx,<^eyyei^ acrrpcw /auras, kevcrcro) be TOO rjjjLap, ixrj ov re/coXe'reip' a>s r i s dr)8a>v i-rrl KCOKVTO) rwvSe iraTpcocov irpo 0vp<£v ^x*" ^acri TTpo^HDvelv. S SS/JL 'A'LSOV KCU Hep6vr)s,
^P^f]

f a i TTOTVV

105

110

Apa,

cre^vai r e 0e<3i' TraiSes 'Eptvues, ai rous aSi*cft)9 6injcn
X

air' aXXi/s | ^ V 0 " are deleted by Nauck, whom Wecklein follows. 1O2 aUas Hermann: ASIKOIS MSS. (in L an erasure after i): schol. & runv dirdneiTai. dvri rod ddUoJS detKUJs: at/caJs Brunck. 1 O 4 — 1 O 6 crTvyep&v re yowv l-ffr' &p | Xet^trtrw •n-a/jrfeyyetcr affrpwv \ funds' Xei)ir(TW 5^ T6S' yiiap, L. So, too, the other MSS. with Suidas s. v. pixels, where vv. 103—109 are quoted (except that some MSS. there have aarkpwv for aurpav); also the Aldine, and Brunck. Two remedies are possible. (1) To delete the first Xei)
The deletion of the words air* o\Xr)S | •q' '|ioO (cr. n.) aims at making the anapaestic aiaTqiia, (86—102) precisely equal in length to the avrLaisTrnxa (103—120). But such precision cannot be demanded (see n. on 86—120). On the other hand, the proposed omission would rob these verses of their peculiar pathos, and would also leave (ptperai. obscure. 1O3 dXX' ov yXv 8t): the combination d\\b,...ixkv Si] occurs also in O. T. 523, Tr. 627. lOSf. acrrpcov 1 ^iiras. ^"rij (p"lTra), 'swing,' 'vibration,' is here applied to the quivering rays of starlight; asin^tt^. 137, 930 to the gusts of fierce winds. (In O. C. 1248, tvvvxivi' ixo 'Viirav, the ref. is to the mountains called 'Plwai: seen.) —Instead of Xetfmrw n&.. Xeiaau 51, we have the verb in the second clause only: cp. Ant. 1105 /«6Xis JU^C, icapdlas 8' t£lara/iai. For the omission of IUP in the first of two such clauses, see on Ant. 806 f. Others read, %<JT' &V \etiff
atrrpuiv. But Tapfeyyets piirds, without aarpav, would not suffice to denote starlight. If, again, the phrase is taken to denote the sun's rays (as Monk proposes, Mus. Crit. I. p. 67), then X&jatru 5e T65' fnxap becomes weak. Further, the preceding context, in which she has spoken of her laments at night (92) and at morning, clearly suggests that the sense here is, ' so long as I look on the stars or on the sun.' 1O7 |«i ov, after 06 Xi}£«: O. T. 283 n.—«KvoX£mp', 'slayer of her child' (Itys, 148): as in Aesch. Suppl. 60 ff. 'the piteous bride of Tereus' (Procne) sings of 'her child's fate, and how he perished by her own hand.' Cp. [Eur.] Rhes. 550 ircu6o\4T(iip /*eXo7roids d-qSovk. Apollodorus follows this version, ace. to which Procne, the mother and slayer of Itys, becomes a nightingale, while her sister Philomela becomes a swallow (3. 14. 8). It may be doubted whether re/cvohtTupo. could mean merely, ' having lost her child.' 1O8 f. «rl KCOKVTUJ : the prep, is not

HAEKTPA

mine, when thou, my father, hath died a death so cruel and so piteous ! But never will I cease from dirge and sore lament, while I look on the trembling rays of the bright stars, or on this light of day; but like the nightingale, slayer of her offspring, I will wail without ceasing, and cry aloud to all, here, at the doors of my father. O home of Hades and Persephone! O Hermes of the shades! O potent Curse, and ye, dread daughters of the gods, Erinyes,—ye who behold when a life is reft by violence, when a bed is dishonoured by stealth,— Suid. (s.v. /5«r<£s) a v. I. is KWKVTOIS.—r&vSe] Musgrave conj. rfySe. 1O9 Tpb dvpuv] irpodvpwv L.—ifocb] Nauck conj. rixv, Eur. Stud. n . p. 76. 11O 'Atbov] L has ditov, corrected from a'ISov: and so Aid. I l l irSrvi' 'Apd] yp. woivla dpd schol. in L. 112 cre/xval re $e&t> iratSes 'Epivties] aeij.val r' ''Epivvries Suidas s. v. Uepire4>6inj, where vv. no—116 are quoted. Reisig (Enarr. Soph. 0. C. 41) would insert dpxaioybvoiv after deCiv. 113 f. at rois adlnws Bvi)crKovras opare, \ rois eivas inroKkeiTToixivovs MSS. [rots r' eivas r : roi)s ras euros Suid. /. c. cod. A : els TOI>S eiVas Elmsley.] For ddUas Blaydes reads aU&s. Dobree (Ada. II. p. 49) corrected opare to dpa.8', | at Schneidewin conj. at rois adi/cus \ 8vijras, opart Si rois etivas \ vTroK\eTrTo/j.&>ovs. Hamacher, at TOI)S civas iiroic\eirTOft&ov$ | xal rods dU 8vQ<XKQVTas bpar'.—Porson (Tracts, pp. 221, 315) wished to delete rois eii>as

merely = 'with,' but implies, 'with con'Apa T \ 'Epwi)s Trarpbs ij fieyaadevfy): or tinual wailing': see n. on Ant. 759 hid 'Apal is another title for the Erinyes col\p6youn.—ijx<^> a resounding cry (of lectively (Aesch. Earn. 417).—TTOTVIO, as grief); cp. Eur. Hipp. 790 fare rls iror' the Erinyes are Trbrviai SeivuTes (O. C. ei> 56/iiois /3oif; | ^x1^ jSo/wto irpoaT&kwv /i 84). a<j>iKero. 112 cre(J.val: O. C. 89 Se&v \ aeiwSiv 11O—112 Electra invokes, (1) the (Spav (at Colonus: cp. ib. 42 n . ) : Aesch. house of Hades and his bride Persephone, Eum. 1041 8eCp'fre,ffe/ivat.—6«5virotSes, in which the spirit of Agamemnon now in the general sense that they are called dwells; (2) Hermes, who, as \J/VXOTO/J.T6S, into existence and activity by the resolve conducted him thither,—and who will of the gods to punish guilt: cp. Ant. also guide the avengers on their way 1075 "AiSou KOI deCov 'Epii'i/es. Mytho(1395 f.); (3) 'Apa, the imprecation utterlogically, the Erinyes are Trjs re ical ed by the victim upon his murderers,— SK6TOU Kipai, 0. C. 40 (n.). the personified curse, here conceived as a 113 opd8': cp. Ai. 835 f. TOS ad re supernatural power (irdrvia), which calls irapdtvovs \ del 6' bp&ffas iravra rdv ^porots the Erinyes into action; and (4) the irddi), I ffefwas 'Epij/Os raviiroSas: 0. C. Erinyes themselves. 42 ras Travd' bpdxras. 1 1 0 ' AtSov gives a finer rhythm than 114 at TOVS fiivas viroKXeirrofji^vovs: "AiSou here. In 137 'AiSa has a similar for the ace. with the pass, verb, cp. recommendation; and in 833 'AtSav is Aesch. P. V. 171ffKTJirrpovriftas r' dirorequired by metre, as 'Atda is in PA. 861. o-uXSrai: so Aipaipou/j-al ri, diroarepovfial 111 <3 \86vC 'Ep|XTJ: Ai. 832 TTO/J.- n. Libanius has a reminiscence of this 0vl0v C iratov 'Ep/iijx x^ 'P' 0. C. 1548 'E. verse in the phrase eivty xa/ews iiroKkir6 iroixTrbs (n.).—'Apd. So in O. C. 1375 f. rea> (4. p. 598. 24). Oedipus invokes those apat which he had These much-impugned words appear uttered, calling upon them to be his genuine. The murder has been prompted allies (£V/J.)MXOVS) against his sons; and by the guilty love: 56\os riv 6 (ppaaas, afterwards separately invokes the Erinyes ipos 6 Krelvas (197). In Electra's thought, (1391). Sometimes, however, the Curse they are inseparable. The allusion to is itself called an Erinys (Aesch. Th. 70 the love follozos the reference to the

24

Z04>0KAE0YZ ', dptj^are,

TelcracrOe iraTpos

115

cf)6vov rfpeTepov, KaC juoi T W ifjidv ire/jiypaT' d8eX(f>6v (JLOVVY) yap

ayeiv

OVKCTL CTCOKW

Xv7T7)S aVTlppOTTOV 0.^00%.

12O

XOPO2. (TTp. a.

CO TTCU, ITOU,

2 'HXeKrpa fj,aTpo<s, rlv del rct/ceis : while Herm. and Blaydes obtain an unbroken series of dimeters by writing the words TOI>S eivas (114) in a line by themselves, with asterisks prefixed, to mark a lacuna. 117 Kal fioi] Ka/wl Brunei, Herm. 12O avrlppoTTOV] dvrippoffov Apollonius Lex. Horn. s. v.
murder, because she regards it as the Electra herself—i.e., the power of encrowning outrage (271 ry\v rekevralav durance which she represents—is the iippw) that Clytaemnestra still lives with weight in one scale, and the load of Aegisthus. Bloodshed was not the only grief is the weight in the other {avrlpsin which the Erinyes punished. They poirov). She can no longer 'outweigh 1 were the embodied sanctions of natural it,—i.e., bear up against it. The image law, and every crime against the family is more forcible than the ordinary one of came within their cognisance. (See Ina burden, since it expresses the strain of trod, to Homer, p. 51, § 13.) Indeed, the effort to maintain an equipoise beElectra herself speaks of the unhallowed tween patience and suffering, union as a special provocation to those K<3 occurs only here and in Aesch. Avengers: 275 f. •>} d' uSe T\^/J,OJV dare Eum. 36: ff&cos, 'strong,' only in / / . 20. T<J> lAiaGTopi I iftVeor', 'Epiviv oiSnv' eK<po- 72 (as epithet of Hermes). The rt., ace. fioviiivr). to Curtius (Etym. § 570, 5th ed.), is sa, 115 T«£
HAEKTPA come, help me, avenge the murder of my sire,—and send to me my brother; for I have no more the strength to bear up alone against the load of grief that weighs me down. CHORUS.

Ah, Electra, child of a wretched mother, why art thou 1st ever pining thus in ceaseless lament for Agamemnon, who stroPhelong ago was wickedly ensnared by thy false mother's wiles, and betrayed to death by a dastardly hand ? Perish the author of that deed, if I may utter such a prayer ! EL. Ah, noble-hearted maidens, ye have come to soothe rriy woes. 1 2 1 to T (Triclinius): lu the other MSS., and Aid. 1 2 2 f. L divides thus: •fjKiKTpa— I T&iceuT...olii.(i>y6.v.—For rdKeis, Frohlich conj. K\ateis, Blaydes riyyas. Kvicala, rls del | T<£/C« a' tSS' d/c6pe<7TOS (or dudpeiTTOv) oifiuyd.—Keeping the vulg., Wolff would place oi/j.oiyav between rd/ceis and <55', to suit the metre of the vulg. in v. 139. 1 2 4 ddediTara Erfurdt and Porson: ddeoirdras MSS. 1 2 6 Trp68oTOi>; lis] irp6SoTov ucr L, in which the words 6 rdSe iropiiv form a separate v. 1 2 8 yevidXa made from yive8\a in L.—After yevvuluv the MSS. add iraTtpwv (or Totciuv r), which was deleted by Monk (Mus. Crit. I. p. 69, ann. 1813), and Hermann (Elem. Doctr. Metr. This lyric dialogue strikes the key-note of the play by illustrating Electra's constancy. The Chorus, while sympathising with her, reminds her that grief is unavailing. Let her be calm, trusting in the gods, and hoping for the return of Orestes. Let her' be more conciliatory towards Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus. She replies that such a change would be disloyalty towards the dead. The character which she exhibits here is that which wins the praise of the Chorus in the latter song (1058—1097). The general idea of this KOfifids may have been suggested by that of the Ko/j.fi6$ in the Choephori between the Chorus, Electra, and Orestes (306—478). As regards the use of a kommatic Parodos to bring out the leading motive of a drama, another example is afforded by the Oedipus Coloneus (117—253). 1 2 1 SDCPTttvoTciTOS, of guilt, as in 806:

some seven or eight years ago (13 f., n.).— IK, here no more than v-n-6 (PA. 335 in $o£/3ou Sa/ieis, n.).—aBeuraTa: cp. 1181 (n.).—KaK^...\npl irpoSoTov, betrayed (to death) by a dastardly hand. x*lP^> f°l" lowing dirarcus, denotes the violent deed. Sophocles thinks of both Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus as active agents in the murder (99 cx^oven). This is against understanding, 'betrayed (by her) to (his) hand.' us is properly an exclamation (' how!'), as in ehov: here it stands, like ulinant, with the optat. There are Homeric examples, as / / . 18. 107 ws Ipts... diroXoiTo: ib. 22. 286 cis 5?) jixv <jQ ivl xpot irav Koidaaio: Od. 17. 243 us £\8oi: which must be distinguished from instances of <Ss ('thus') with optat., as / / . 14. 142 d\\'

6 fxif tus O,TT6\OITO :

Od. 1. 47 at

dirdXoiro KOX aXXos. In Attic this us with optat. is rare: Eur. Hipp. 407 OJS SXOITO irayKaKus.—6 rdSe iropwv might refer to so 273 Tohaivxi, 275 TMIIXUV (and 439) : 0. T. 888 SiawoTixos: Ant. 1026 avoXpos. Clytaemnestra (for the masc, cp. Ant. 464 n.), but is rather general, including 123ff. TaKCis...ol|J.wydv = 7roier rateboth the authors of the crime.—A |ioi pav oifiuydv, makest a languishing lament. Cp. Tr. 848 riyyei Saupvuv &xvav (n.): Se'jus, like Tr. 809 el ffifus S', iireixo/icu: Ai. 55 (Kei.pe...<j>6voy. For T^KO/UU, saidAegisthus and Clytaemnestra are the rulers of Mycenae. Cp. Eur. Med. 83 SXOITO of pining in grief, cp. 283, Eur. Med. 158 (U7) \lav raKov dvpopiva abv eivaray. —ctKop- ixh fj,7i' 8e
26

200KAE0YI 9 otSd re KCU ^vvCrjfic r a S ' , ov TC /xe 10 vyydvei- ov8' iOeXa Trpokiireiv ToSe, 11 ji/fj ov TOV ifiov (rrevdyeiv Ttaaip ddXuov. 12 a\X.' cb, TTCWTOUXS (^lAcmyros dfjiufio/xevai ydpw, 13 eare JU. a>o aAueiv,

135

14 aiai,

a'. XO. d\\' OVTOL TOV y i£ 'AiSa 2 irayKoivov X.i)u,vas irc/tripa, dvcrrdcreis oure tyoots oure AiTaZcriv • 3 d W euro raw \i.erpiu>v iir' djxrj^avov 140 4 dXyos dei (TTevdyovcra StoWucrat, 5 ev ots dvd\v(TL$ ianv ouSejiua KOLKCOV. 6 r t jiiot raJv Svcr(f)6po)v i
HA. 7 j^7Ttos 05 TWV oi/cr/3<3s 8 ol^ofidvcov yoviwv iirikdOerai.

145

p. 435). 1 3 2 o^5' i6i\a E : oi!5^ (from oi)5') 'Bi\w A: ou5' ou SAu L fwith Sk above S'), T, etc. 1 3 3 m-erax6'" Elmsley (on O. T. 181): orocaxe'i' L, A, with most MSS. (arevax&v L2). 1 3 4 The words dXV u •wavrolaa form a separate v. in L. 13S alaC] at at L, made from al al. 137 T6V 7'] T6J>8' r. 1 3 8 \lfivas] Nauck conj. Xi^cos. 1 3 9 otfre 760KT oSre XiTarcric L, and most MSS.: O^TC 7601s o&re \trais A, and Aid.: otfre ybowiv ov \irais T (Triclinius). Hermann conj. o0Te 76011T11' otfr' OKTOIS: Erfurdt, OCTC ydounv oifr'

lov might be nomin. in appos. with the subject of the verb, but is better taken as ace. in appos. with the sentence : cp. 564 (TTOIC&S), 966 (wq/iov^v): O. T. 603 (n.): Eur. Or. 1105 'EXEPTJK KTavoi/j.ev, MeveXtif) \virriv TiKpdv. 1 3 1 ^WCT^U (r) : as Ar. Av. 946 begins a trimeter with ^wiri/j.' tin flotiXei. The initial 1 of ?j;/u is properly long in pres. (and impf.) indie, imper., infin., and partic. This is the regular quantity in Attic: cp. 596. In Homeric verse the pres. indie, and imper., and the pres. part., (act. and midd.,) have Tin arsis (and once, even in thesis, / / . 12. 274 oXXd Trpoaa'UtrBe): but t i n thesis, as when Uvrat. closes a verse. The impf., too, has fin thesis,as//. 1.479(161). TheTragoedians, following epic precedent, sometimes shorten 1 in these parts of ZTJ/U : thus %i\mv (X) in lyrics, Aesch. Th. 310. But it is noteworthy that in tragic dialogue the examples of 1 seem to be confined to the pres. part.; thus Aesch. Th. 493 livra: Eur. Hec. 338 and / . A. 1101 leiaa: I. T. 298 ieis. Ta8': your kindly purpose. 1 3 2 ^vyydvei. This by-form of 0eiryw

occurs first in Aesch. P. V. 513. Greek presents in -ava are of two classes,—those in which the stem remains unchanged, as a/xapr-dna; and those in which a nasal is added to it, as (pvyyavoi, 8iyyavu, Xa/j^cuxu, etc. (Curtius, Greek Verb, ch. IX, p. 174, Eng. tr.). In its compound forms, >ci) was familiar to Attic prose: thus Dem.or.23has§74axo0u77ai'ei: Aeschin. or. 3 § 208 KaTaipuyyavri. oiiS' €WXo> = ctXX' oiiK t6i\ta: cp. / / . 24. 25 2c0' aXXois jj.iv iracnv ifySavev, oiSi 7ro0'"HpT;. So S^=dXXa, Ant. 85n. 1 3 3 |xi]ov: 107 n.—TOV 4|i.Av...7raT^p' oOXxov: an adj., though not a predicate, is sometimes thus placed; cp. 1144: Ph. 393 TOV fi4yav HaKToKbv eSxpvffov: 0. T. uggi.Tav ya/xxptiivvxairapBivov \ xpyo-/utiSoy (n.). 1 3 4 irovroCas, perh. a reminiscence of Od. 15. 245 o> irepl KTjpi cplXei Zeu's T ' alytoxos ical 'ATTOXXWI' | iravTolyv 0iXori;ra. Literally: ' reciprocating the graciousness (kindliness) of friendship in every form,' —bound to me by a mutual friendship, which is sympathetic with ever)' mood. (Not: ' replacing' kindliness in every re-

HAEKTPA I know and feel it, it escapes me not; but I cannot leave this task undone, or cease from mourning for my hapless sire. Ah, friends whose love responds to mine in every mood, leave me to rave thus,—oh leave me, I entreat you ! CH. But never by laments or prayers shalt thou recall thy 'st antisire from that lake of Hades to which all must pass. Nay, str0Phethine is a fatal course of grief, passing ever from due bounds into a cureless sorrow; wherein there is no deliverance from evils. Say, wherefore art thou enamoured of misery ? EL. Foolish is the child who forgets a parent's piteous death. evxcus'. Reisig [Comm. crit. Oed. Col. 1564) otire XITCU&IV ov Oprfvois. Campbell writes irayKolvov Xl/ivas traripa \ * 0p^vou oSre Xiraiaiv avaruseis. 1 4 1 GTevaxovaa] Wakefield conj. piv' Sr/ovaa : Blaydes, irpol'ovaa or irpoirlrvovaa. 142 L divides the v. after 01), placing beixla KO.KWV in a separate line. For dvdXvais, Badham conj. dvdSvais: O. Hense, dXv^is. Nauck would write, lv olaiv £
AITAIS. But the form durri is most dubious. Hermann relies solely on Hesychius, dvTri
SOOOKAEOYS

28

9 dW ifjt.4 y a crrovoecrcr dpapev peva<;, 10 a *ITVV, alev \TVV 6\ovperai,, 11 opvts a/rvlpyiiva, Aios ayyeXos. 12 i&) TravrXd/JLOiv Nio/8a, ere 8' eycaye vefico Oeov, 150 13 a r ' ev ra^aj ireTpaCco 14 atet S /3'. XO. OUTOI crol fj^ovva, T4KVOV, a ^ o s i(f>dvr] fiporav, 2 7rpo9 o r i cri» raw evBov el Trepicrad, 3 dis 6jx66ev el KCLI yova ^ 4 o t a~K.pvcr6defjit,
155

160

7 yd TTOTC 147 apa/)cy] Monk conj- dpeaev (Mus. Crit. I. p. 70). 1 4 8 aitv "Irvv] Triclinius conj. alh'lrvv y'. 149 Spy is] Burges conj. qpos (ad Aesch. Suppl. 58). 15O The words Ni6f}a...0e6i> form a separate verse in L. 151 ar'] Monk (Mus. Crit. I. p. 70), and Wecklein (Ars p. 45), conj. a 7': Michaelis, a tcav. 162 ai'ei, or aiiv, r: ar a! L (from ai a!): and this (or a? at) is in most MSS.: at at Aid.—Wunder writes dei, Nauck alh. 1 5 3 iioivq.] ixoiva L, and so Aid. 154 a^os] Lachmann (De

1 4 7 «|i€ 7'.. .apapcv, suits, is congenial the harbinger of spring. The nightingale to, me. In this intrans. sense rjpapov would appears in Attica about the end of March, naturally take a d a t ; as in Od. 4. 777 or early in April (0. C., Introd. p. xii, IMiBov, 8 Srj Kal vaaiv M cppealv ypapev n. 2). Cp. Od. 24. 344 Aios upai. •fifuv. For the ace. here, cp. Ai. 584 oi 15O ff. NioPa, p^vas,defining i/i4: cp.gt)Kdpa,n. to the memory of those whom she has lost.—frr', fem. of the epic relat. Ss r e : 1 4 8 oUv "ITWV. The v need not be so the neut. 6' re in Tr. 824.—iv rd$
HAEKTPA

29

No, dearer to my soul is the mourner that laments for Itys, Itys, evermore, that bird distraught with grief, the messenger of Zeus. Ah, queen of sorrow, Niobe, thee I deem divine, —thee, who evermore weepest in thy rocky tomb ! CH. Not to thee alone of mortals, my daughter, hath come 2nd any sorrow which thou bearest less calmly than those within, str°Phethy kinswomen and sisters, Chrysothemis and Iphianassa, who still live,—as he, too, lives, sorrowing in a secluded youth, yet happy in that this famous realm of Mycenae shall one day chor. syst. p. 159) conj. &x9o%: Tournier, dXyos. 156 oh] ats T. 157 ol'a A : ola L, with most MSS., and Aid. In L the words 01a %pv
sorrow: the gen., as after irepi.ylyvoij.ai, which her sisters set. This seems to irepielvai., irepLtxtrevw ( X e n . An. 4 . 8 . 11 strain o'ia...£thu. irepLTTeva'ovtTLv i]fj.cov ol 7ro\^iuot). 'They Kal 'I<j>iava(rtyivei.a QH&uck, frag. evidently more fitting than an allusion to his immunity from her particular troubles. Soph. 284—292); but her name is not mentioned in the reference to her death 1 6 0 oXpios, Sv K.T.X. The respect in below (530—594). In / / . 9. 145 Agawhich he is 'happy' is defined by the memnon has three daughters, Chrysofollowing clause, according to a frequent themis, Laodice, Iphianassa: Homer does poetical idiom. Hes. Th. 954 8X/3ios, not mention Iphigeneia. Lucretius gives Ss /i^ya ipyov iv adavdrouni' dwWas the name of Iphianassa to the victim at vaUi airiinavTos. Od. 11. 450 8\[3ios" •>; yap Aulis (1. 85).—£<£ci has more point when rbv ye irari^p tpt\os 6\perac e'XBihv. And it is remembered that one sister had so with other words: Od. 1. 8 vfpnoi, ot perished. The Ionic form occurs also Kara §ovs 'Tirepiovos qeXloto | rjudwv : ib. in 0. C. 1213.—Others understand: ' con3. 161 (TX^TXCOS, Si p' e"piv Copae K.T.X. sidering the manner in which Chr. lives' For the simple os, instead of os ye or etc.;—i.e., Electra is found to be irepiao-A. Scms, with causal force, cp. below, 188, relatively to the standard of moderation 261, 959; O.T. 817.

30

ZO^OKAEOYI

8 Several evTrarpCSav, Aios €V(j>poi>L 9 firjfiaTL fiokovTa rdvSe yav 'Opdcvrav. HA. 10 ov y iyat dxdjxaTa irpoa^ivovcr', d 11 TaKaiv dvvfjiv T eirad* &v T iSdrj. TL yap OVK i/xol 15 l/a^crai dyyeXtas dirarayLevov; 16 del (JL£V yap irodei, 17 irodcov 8' OVK d^Lol dvr. /3'. XO. Odpcrei /JLOL, Odpcrei, T4KVOV • e n (J-eyas ovpavca 2 Zeus, os i(j)opa iravra teal Kparvvec

165

170

175

1 6 2 f. evwarpldav, Ai6s eScppom | /9i}/um] Keeping Aios, Burges would change ^ j / to peiJ/ttaTi (which Nauck approves): Mayhoff, to pij/ian: Blaydes (who suggests both these) also proposes irvetiixan: Musgrave, o-^/ian: Meineke, Xij/jaTi. Keeping fi-qiuiTi, Haupt would change Aids to 7roS6s: Paley, to this, or x#ocds ('a noble of the land'). Mekler, in the 6th Teubner ed. of DindorPs text, reads his own emendation, evirarptddv tdos. 1 6 4 f. 6v y' iyii Hermann: 8v lyuy' MSS. [In L the accent and breathing on e have been written so large, by a later hand, as to resemble a superscript 7. Cp. v. 234.]—L writes v. 164 as two vv., the first ending with aKdfiara.—Heimsoeth conj. iroTiftiyovcr' for irpoa/Mvovcr', and /x^Xeos for raXaiva. (Krit. Stud. p. 368). For oix^w, F. W. Schmidt conj. OIKU: Morstadt, aux/UM. 167 rbv hrr\v\iTov\ Reiske conj. Tra.vavt\virriiiv. 1 6 8 6 5£ \a#ertu A. In L the 1st hand wrote cS5' iXaderai (and

162 f. Slgerai eviraTpCSav, i.e., will receive him, so that he shall be once more a noble of the land, instead of an exile; for the proleptic force, cp. 68 St^aadi ft,' eirvxpvvTa (n.). So Orestes exultingly imagines how men will say of him (Aesch. Eum. 757), 'Apyeios aviip W , £v re xp'i/tiirii' | oUei 7rar/9ijiois. xpi/ /j t'| p b the th kindly kidl Aios «t'<|)povi I p-qnaTi, by guidance of Zeus; §fjixa here having a sense parallel with that of the causal tenses, ^ijw, (^•qaa.. Schol. ffliutrc dvrl 68$, Tofiirri. This is certainly bold, though not too much so (I think) for Sophocles. No correction seems probable (see cr. n.). The most ingenious, perhaps, is Mekler's eiwarpiSav I5os (in appos. with ya...MvKijval<jii'). It is, however, somewhat weak; and the rhythm seems to favour the slight pause after eviraTpldav.— •ydv, notwithstanding ^o in 161: cp. 375, 379 (ybw): 511, 515 (alictai!, akla): 871, 873 (ijSovijs, ijSovhs): 0. C. 554 n. 'Op&TTav, emphatically placed at the end, is drawn into the case of the relative 8v: cp. Od. 1, 69 KikXwjros Kex6\wcu,

6c 6, \ avrlBeov IloXi<prjfi.ov. Aesch. Th. 553 TI}8', OP \£yu$ rbv 'Apudda. 1 6 4 f. dKapaTa with initial a: but in Ant. 339 d.ica/j.dTav with a (n.). For the neut. plur. as adv., cp. 786: O. T. 883 iiripoTrra (n.).—dvv|i.Tos is merely a rhetorical amplification of the thought p g b <XT«KVOS, and d hence h h expressedd by the poet is indifferent to the order of the words; just as in 962 aKe/crpa precedes dwixivtua, and as Oedipus forebodes the fate of his daughters, x^p
HAEKTPA welcome him to his heritage, when the kindly guidance of Zeus shall have brought him to this land,—Orestes. EL. Yes, I wait for him with unwearied longing, as I move on my sad path from day to day, unwed and childless, bathed in tears, bearing that endless doom of woe; but he forgets all that he has suffered and heard. What message comes to me, that is not belied ? He is ever yearning to be with us, but, though he yearns, he never resolves. CH.

Courage, my daughter, courage; great still in heaven 2nd antiis Zeus, who sees and governs all: str0Phe-

hence o has been written over
v is properly short, as in /jwddw (O. T. poetically identified with the hope which it inspires. Cp. Ant. 630 a.Tt6.TO.% Xexiav, 1278, Ant. 410).—TOV dvrjvvTov : the art. a cheating (of his hope), a disappointmeans, 'that endless doom of mine'; cp. ment, concerning marriage. The partic. 176 TOV birepaXyrj: At. 1187 rav airavOTOV... I ...ii6x8av &TO.V. (Cp. Tr. 476, here expresses the leading idea of the 6 davbsfyiepos,with n. in appendix there.) sentence : ' what comforting message —otrov S^ovo-a: / / . 9. 559 &XKV6VOS TTO- comes to me that is not belied ?' (The fires, part., because the thought is, del Xvirevdios otrov f^owa. d7rararat). Cp. 0. C. 1038 xup&v direl1 6 9 f. <5v T" 8ira6'. The schol. unXei vvv (n.): 7V. 592 dXV elSivcu xph derstands, ' the benefits which he has redpu
IO0OKAEOYI 3 (5 TOP vrrepakyrj -^6\ov ve/x-ova-a J iwckdOov. px O /JLT/JT 5 ^povo
? xp di 4 ^6' ^ o?s

180

7 fiovVOfLOV €)(0)V OLKTaV

8 Trats 'Ayajae^voviSas a/nrepiTpoiros, 9 ou#' d irapa TOV 'A^epovTa, 6eo<s dvdcrcrcov. HA. 10 aXX' e/xe yu-ei' d TTOXWS aTroXeXoLTrev 77S77 11 /3toro5 dveX.TrtcrTos, ouS' I T ' d 12 c m s aveu * Te/ceW

185

collated at Rome by Joannes Livineius in the 16th cent.] 1 7 8 The words vTepdx&eo ix-qr' £m\aBov form a separate verse in L. 1 7 9 eu'/iap-J/s] Blaydes conj. ev/ieviis. 18O Kplaav r : Kplaav L, with most MSS., and Aid.: Musgrave conj. Kplcra: Blaydes, Kplcras, or (omitting rav) Kpuralav. 1 8 1 fioivoiiov ist hand in L, corrected to j3ovi>6fK>v: fiovv6fi.ov A, Y, etc.: fHovi'6/iav T (Triclinius), Vindobonensis (cp. 87 cr. u.), and A i d . 1 8 2 'Aya/jte/ivoviHas r : dya/i.e/j.vlSal5as: Kramm, rots 'Ayane/xvovLdais.—dirfplrpoiros]

514 f., 1262f.; Ph. H58f.; Ant. 1255^). Here the second ydp introduces a reason for thinking that, in this instance, Time in p^cteij' fioipav (TV. 1238) or v^/j,eiv ytpct will bring a remedy. (0. C. 1396) nvl. Wrath against evilKpicrav. The MSS. have Kpl. But in favour of Zeus, to whom the injured should leave "Kpiaav Hermann appeals to a gramthe task of inflicting retribution. As the marian of Hadrian's age, Dracon of Straavenger of blood, Zeus was styled 4XAtonicea, in his treatise wept ixirpwv (p. 21, ffrap, d\i-nipios, ira\afi.i>a.Tos, Ti.fj.up6s. 4)177 |M]TC uirepdxBeo (roiirms) 08s Crisa stood about two miles w.s.w. of e\8a£pus H"iT€ «'TiXd8ou (airCiv). For Delphi, on a spur of Parnassus, at the ols (by attraction, for 06s), cp. Xen. H. lower outlet of the gorge through which 3. 5. 18 i)\Aoi>...i'i6Swoi', a herb that soothes its territory. Pindar recalls the old propain. Eur. H. F. 17 (rv/A<popa.$ 5e rdsminence of its name when he describes a e/Ms I £%ev/j.aplfav. Philon vol. 1. p . 43 Pythian victory as won Kpuralais M (ap. Nauck) describes xpbvos as kacis Kal irrvxah (P. 6. 18). Cirrha, a town of much later date, was the port of Crisa on the gulf. About dtpairevaai.' V&VTO. yap t%evfiaplfei.. F o r 585 B.C., the Delphians, aided by Cleisthis use of 6(6%, cp. 0. T. 27 n. thenes of Sicyon and his allies, succeeded, 18O otire ^yap, after XP^VOS Y^P m after a long struggle, in humbling Crisa 179: Sophocles often thus uses yap in and destroying Cirrha. The Crisaean two successive clauses (At. 20 f., 215 f., 1 7 6 T6V vir«pa\-ytj: for the art., cp. 166 n.—v^|iovo-a, 'assigning,' or 'committing, ' it to Zeus. The verb is used as

HAEKTPA

33

leave thy bitter quarrel to him; forget not thy foes, but refrain from excess of wrath against them; for Time is a god who makes rough ways smooth. Not heedless is the sort of Agamemnon, who dwells by Crisa's pastoral shore; not heedless is the god who reigns by Acheron. EL. Nay, the best part of life hath passed away from me in hopelessness, and I have no strength left; I, who am pining away without children, Wolff conj. aireptiTKOTros: Blaydes, dveviTpoiros: Burges, ircuS' 'Ayafie/xvoviSav aveirlaTpo<pos. 1 8 5 diro/\£\onrev TJST] forms a separate v. in L . Blaydes cites biroXtXoiirev from Liv. b (cp. 174 n.). 1 8 6 dvtXwurTos] Blaydes reads dv£\irurroi>, which N a u c k infers from the schol., 6 irXeluv fie, <$n)ai, fiios diroX^Xonrev uriSeirore iv dyadrj £\TL8I. yevoixkvqv. 1 8 7 TOKioiv MSS., a n d A i d . : Meineke (on 0. C. p . 253) conj. reKewv: a n d one MS., the Vindobonensis (cp. 87 n.), has e written above

plain was then devoted t o Apollo, whose domain was thus extended from his temple to t h e coast. W h e n Sophocles wrote, that ground was still a potivofios aKT'f], inviolable b y plough or spade. I t was not till t h e middle of t h e next century that the alleged encroachments of Amphissa on t h e lepa, X°V a gave a p r e text for war to the Amphictyons (355 B.C.). Ulrichs {Reisen in Griechenland) was the first t o place the relations of Crisa and Cirrha in a clear light. Strabo correctly describes the site of Cirrha, b u t erroneously places Crisa to the east of it (9. p . 418). 1 8 1 Povvopov, 'grazed ever by oxen,' seems fitter here than pow6p.ov, 'giving pasture to oxen': but there is little to choose. Cp. Aesch. fr. 249 §oivop.ol T' iwtarpocpaL: and 0. T. 26 (n.).—(3ovvo|xov dKr&v is in appos. with Kpto-av : see last n. 1 8 2 cCircpCrpoiros, 'regardless.' T h e word occurs only h e r e ; a n d TrepiTp4Trofj.aL does not occur in a corresponding sense. But t h e poet h a s followed the analogy of

pp h a s a twofold sense h e r e : — (1) in relation t o Orestes, 'not returning' dveiriXevo-Tos: (2) in relation to Hades, 'regardless.' 1 8 3 irapd TAV * A\^povTo, because his realm extends along its b a n k s : see n . on Ant. 1123 f. F o r the place of dvav after 8eAs, c p . 6 9 5 : Ph. 1316 TO.S...€K 8e&v I ri)x«s doBeltras: 0. T. 1245 ( n > )' T h e ' g o d ' is, of course, H a d e s ; the King of the Dead is their avenger: c p . n o : Ant. 1075 "A[5ou...'Epii»i5es. Some suppose, however, that the 8e6s meant is the spirit of Agamemnon. Prof. Campbell, w h o inclines to that view, thinks that t h e next best course is t o refer the words to H e r m e s X06PIOS ( I I I ) .

1 8 5 £. [liv merely emphasises (/U : there is no corresponding clause with 5^: cp. Ant. 11 {ifwl fiAv) n.—6 iroXis... pCoros, the best part of i t : see on 962, where she speaks of h e r sister as yqpdGKovaav. W h e n 6 TroXiis thus means 6 irXdtav, the noun (with art.) usu. precedes i t ; as H e r . 1. 102 6 (tTpaTbs...b TTOXX6S, T h u c . 1. 24 T?;S Svvd/Jieojs TTJS TTOXXTJS.

—dv^XirioTOS, p r e d i c , has passed away £i>Tp^iro[/.at a n d t h e e p i c fieTa.Tp4TrofJi.al from m e without leaving m e any hopes. TWOS a s = ' t o regard.' W i t h a somewhat similar boldness, he has elsewhere used 187 *T«K&DV. I am now satisfied o-Tpa.tpdriv with a gen. as = knusTpa,ty Kal iirip4\euw iroieiTcu. I n the without giving her anything to hope for. quotation of the verse by Suidas there, It would be inappropriate to justify this the word dveirhpoiros (which would mean (as the causal e m s does) b y saying that 'without a guardian') has accidentally she is pining away 'without parents' or a been substituted for aweptTpoiros. Suidas, husband's care, while the mention of like the schol., explains airepirpoiros by children is perfectly in place. (2) T h e ai>ewios. T h e y both notice a second,very order of the words, TeK^tov...avftp, is but clearly erroneous, view, ace. to which confirmed by vv. 164 f., &T£Kvos...avi}fi-

J. S.

VI.

34

IOOKAEOYI 13 as ats 8' d ^

190

195

4 yevvwv (op/xadrj irXayd. 5 SdX.os i p o pdcra<s, epos 6 6 Sewa^ Seiv&Js ^ the 0 of roKeuv. Nauck receives TeKeaiv. 189 airepei L (corrected from cnre/) ei), 19O A, etc.: airep e? r, and Aid.—^Trot/cos] Morstadt conj. eiraKTos or Ixa/cros. okopo/iw] After w a letter has been erased in L. 191 ITIVTOXSI L, with v written above by an early hand. 192 /cecais] Hartung writes Kena: Blaydes conj. KOLvais: Bakhoven, 7r\^ats: Wecklein, vrjaris.—dfX(pit7Tafj.ai is only in a few 2 MSS., L ( = Lb, cod. Laur. 31. 10), and Pal.: but Eustathius p. 1692. 57, on Od.

(pevros. (3) If TOK&DV be right, it means lpi (Eur. Hipp, n o ) : it would be prothat, while Agamemnon is dead, the living saic to insist that it must mean a table T Clytaemnestra is a /J.V VP aixiyrap (1154): with nothing on it. While the docile but this is forced. Chrysothemis fares sumptuously (361), the rebel Electra is treated like a half1 8 9 direpet, like the common uairepd starved slave. In v. 265 there is another (O. T. 264).—JITOIKOS..., an immigrant, an alien: cp. Plat. Legg- 742 A [UGQOJTOTS, hint of her privations (rd rqT&trdai.).— SoiXois Kal eirolKois, 'hirelings, slaves or d|j.(j>£o-Ta.|J.cu, because to lie at meals on a immigrants.' / / . 9. 648 w^fi TIV' i.Tifj.t\- KKivti was a luxury refused to the SOVXTJ : TOV /neravdirTriv, ' like some worthless such food as she receives must be taken standing. This touch seems quite in sojourner' (or 'alien'). keeping with what she says below as to 190 olKovofJuo 8a\d(j.ox>s: for the verb the treatment inflicted upon her (1196 compounded with a noun similar in sense to0a\a/xoi»s, cp. Tr. >j6oTaupoKTOvei...povs'. \6/uwn). The plur. Tpawi$ai.s refers to II. 4. 3 viKTap k^voxbci. By olicovo/iui was her experience from day to day. meant properly the 'management' of a Hartung, reading K«vd 8' i.p.ipLT18OV\OS. otKTpd p^v...'irX(ryd. At v. 95 it was 191 dtiKii crvv OTOXIJ : cp. the refer- noticed that verses 95—99 clearly show a reminiscence of Od. n . 406—411,— ence to her fai/ui in 452; and the comthe earlier part of the passage in which ments of Orestes on her whole appearthe departed Agamemnon relates his ance (1177, 1181). death to Odysseus. I believe that an 1 9 2 Kcvais 8' d|j.cJ>£crTap.ai. TpaireJois. KCVT] T/)a7refa, a ' bare,' or scantily instructive light on these verses is gained by observing that a later portion of the furnished, table, is opposed to rpairefa

HAEKTPA

35

—whom no loving champion shields,—but, like some despised alien, I serve in the halls of my father, clad in this mean garb, and standing at a meagre board. CH. Piteous was the voice heard at his return, and piteous, 3rd as thy sire lay on the festal couch, when the straight, swift blow strophe, was dealt him with the blade of bronze. Guile was the plotter, Lust the slayer, dread parents of a dreadful 11. 419, quotes KevoXs 5' d/j.Urraiuu, the reading of A, T, and most MSS. , and of the Aldine. itpie/xai E.—Schneidewin wrote Kmvas 8' dcpiaraixaL rpairifas. 1 9 5 6Ve o£ Hermann : Sre aoi MSS. : ore Heath (deleting \os...tpos] £pos...<S6\os Wakefield: and so Nauck reads. The same conj. is made by Bergk, Lindner (Coth. Soph. p. 83), and Herwerden (Exerc. Crit. p. 113). For
same passage was here present to the poet's mind,—viz., vv. 418—424, where Agamemnon goes on to describe the scene at the murderous banquet:—dXXd Ke fceiva fuxXuxra I8u)v 6\o(£, us a/Mpl KpriTijpa Tpa7r^fas re ir\i;6oi(Ta9 Kelfied' ivl /xeydpip [cp. KOITCUS here], Sairedov d' diray afytari dvep. | olKTpoTO.TT)V 8" 17/cowa oVa [cp. otxTpd... avSdJ Upid/Aoio Bvyarpds, | Katri)s, ^ 8\ I ' ^uoi * aurdp €y& irorl yaly %e?pas delpwv j jSaXXoc, diroBpjjdKav irepl (paaydvif. Sophocles, who follows the Homeric story as to the banquet, could not but remember the olKTpordTrfp 6wa of the dying Cassandra. And this might naturally suggest to him that other oUrpa ai/drf which she had uttered at an earlier moment, immediately after Agamemnon's return,—her presage of his fate, and her own: Aesch. Ag. 1072—1314. The sense then is:—'There was a voice of lamentation at the return from Troy'; alluding especially to Cassandra's laments, but also, perhaps, to forebodings in the mouth of the people at Mycenae. 'And there was a voice of lamentation kv KOI'TOIS Tarp(fiais, when thy father lay on the couch at the fatal banquet.' The 'voice' at the banquet is, first, that of the dying Agamemnon; but Sophocles may have thought also of Cassandra's death-cry, which was sounding in the king's ears as he fell.—For other interpretations, see Appendix. V<5OTOIS might be governed by 4v (cp. 0. T. 734 n.), but is more simply taken

as a temporal dat., denoting the occasion, like TO?S ZTIVIKIOLS (Plat. Symp. 174 A), etc.: cp. n. on Ant. 691. For the poet, plur., cp. At. 900 iiiJ.01 hfi&vvbaTuv. The plural was familiar in relation to the return from Troy; thus the poem ascribed to Agias (c. 750 B. c.) was entitled NC5dv must be viewed in the light of the following words, ei'r' odv 6ebs etre fiporSiv \ rfv 6 ravra wpduawv. TheChorus doubtwhether

36

200KAE0YS 7 /jLop
ovv 0e6<s eire

8 r^v o r a v r a Trpdacrcov.

20O

HA. 9 w Tracrav Keiva irkiov 10 ekOovcf

e)(6i(TTa 8rj [XOL'

11 w vvf, cS Seiirvwv 12 e/cTrayX'

dfiepa

dpp-qTcov

d-^drj,

13 TOVS e/xos iSe TraTrjp 14 Oavdrovs

205

aiKeis SiSvjUoui'

^eipotv,

15 a i TCW C/AOV eiAov p t o v 16 TTpoSorov,

a t ju,' diraiXecrav •

17 ots ^eos o fj,eya<s 'OXu/A7rtos 18 TroLVifjia irdOea, iradeiv 19 [jLrjSe TTOT' a y X a t a s 20 r o i a S ' avucravres

iropoi,

210

dirovaiaTo epya.

dvr. y. X O . cf>pd£,OV fJLrj TTOpCTO) (f>(DV€LV. 2 ou yvatjxav tcr\ei<; i£ oCcov 3 ra

irapovT

4 e/ATTlTTTetS

otKetas ets aTas

215

OVTW5

199 Jiiop0di'] Wakefield conj. /j,ofj.(pdv: Herwerden, \ibpav. 2O1 Kefoa] Morstadt conj. 5ewA.—7rX^oi'] Blaydes writes ?ro\i>.—a/tipa made in L from a/Mpav. 2O4 guirayX &X&V] yp- (Kiray\a irddr] schol. in L and Y. 2OS TOI>S] Johnson and Reiske conj. rofs (as Nauck and Blaydes read): Paley, rots r ' : Frohlich and W. Hoffmann, 6V.—ISe Brunck: tide MSS. (oWe T). 2O6 aUus Seidler (De vers. dochm. p. 404): ai'/ceiir L : deiKcis r, and Aid.—x e V 0 '" r : XeP°'w L. 2O8 L has at fi in an erasure.—•d7rt£\e<7cu'] In L an acute accent on e has been deleted; and the second a is in an erasure. 2 1 5 L hasTOTrap6vr'; okeiaa

the agency in the terrible crime was mere/ca/cd Sevvafav p-qiiaO', a dal/xuv | Koideh ly human. Perchance an evil dal/iuv was avSp&v iSlda^ev. there, working out the curse upon the 2O1 f. irX&v.. l\8£)> by redundant emphasis: cp. O.C. /wp<prf, offspring of d6\os and tyos, is the 743 irXeiarov dvdpuTrav.. | K&KUTTOS.—81] act of murder, embodied in the image of with the superl., as Ai. 858 iraviaTarov a supernatural akdarap. Sophocles may Sij: Thuc. 1. 50 /Jteyiar-q 8i). have had in mind the words of the Aeschy2O3 v4£, because the banquet was lean Clytaemnestra (Ag. 1500 f.); the prolonged into the night; cp. Od. 7. 102 slayer' of Agamemnon, she says, was in tpalvovres vriKTas Kara dii/iara 5cuTu/x6pe<7truth the Avenger of the house, who took S ISe K.T.X., the poet has drawn 0avag elvcu T&V
HAEKTPA

37

shape ; whether it was mortal that wrought therein, or god. EL. O that bitter day, bitter beyond all that have come to me; O that night, O the horrors of that unutterable feast, the ruthless death-strokes that my father saw from the hands of twain, who took my life captive by treachery, who doomed me to woe ! May the great god of Olympus give them sufferings in requital, and never may their splendour bring them joy, who have done such deeds ! CH. Be advised to say no more ; canst thou not see what 3rd anticonduct it is which already plunges thee so cruelly in self-made strophe. miseries ? K.T.X.: but the note of interrogation after irapbvT is due to a corrector, not to the 1st hand, which placed no point there. The note of interrogation stands also in some other MSS., as A, T, L 2 ; but not in the Aldine. Instead of ra wapovr, Wecklein reads airbpwi : Nauck conj. dyaSCiv (schol. oi yu>ti>(ncei.s, (prjixiv, i( oiW dyad&v ds H aviapbv iXJjXvOas;).—okelas] Bergk would read oixelas 5' (placing a note of interrogation after wapivr'): Piccolos (Suppl. h I'anthol. gr., p. 330) ouS' ol'as: 2 1 6 ifiirl-wTeii] A. Seyffert conj. i/u.irlirTov
'by which') would enfeeble the passage. SveKw KOfdovaiv avaKres ('for ornament'). For the tragic plur. Bavdi-ous, cp. Tr. The word is especially fitting here, as 1276 (Deianeira's death), 0. T. 497 (that suggesting triumph, for 'A7Xafa was esof Laius): so below, 779 t>vovs: Ant.pecially the Grace of victory; cp. Pind. 1313 fi&pw. Eur. El. 137 aifw.Tioi'. 0. 14. 13 (with Gildersleeve's note): and 0.13. 14 vi.Ka<j>6pov ayXatav.—dirovcuaro: SiSvpaiv xe4>°ti'> the hand of Clytaemnestra and the hand of Aegisthus. Cp. for the Ionic form, cp. 0-T. 127411. 1080 ScStj/xav^'^jpLvOf. Nauck wishes to 213 irdpcru, restored by conjecture, write8i8i5(i.oi.v. But Meisterhans (Gramm. in place of irpbaa, to O.C. 178, 181, 226, d. Att. Inschr. p. 49) quotes XiSlvaiv from is here supported by L and other MSS. an Attic inscr. of 439 B.C. Cp. 1133. It is used by Pindar and by Eur. (Tro. 189). The Homeric form, where a spondee 2O7 f. «iXov...irp£8oTov. The muris required, is irpb<sau>: the Attic prose derous hands 'took her life captive,' since form, Trdppoj. the crime placed her wholly in their power (264); and this was done by 2 1 4 f. yv. But in Tr. 240, r)pa...ia/a.
38

IO*OKAEOYI

5 TTOXV yap TL Kaicajv p 6 era SvcrOvjia) TCKTOVCT' del 7 t/a>x<x rroXefiovs' rd Se rots S w a r o i s 8 OVK ipiCTTCL TTkdOew. HA. 9 Setvois yfvayKacrdrjv, S 10 efoiS', ov XdOei fjJ opyd. 11 aXX' ev ya/3 Setvots ou 12 ravTas a/ras, 13 opa /JL€ /3ios exV14 rivt yap TTOT av, co <£i\ia yevid\a, 15 irp6(T<$>opov aKovcraL/x' eiros, 16 TLVI, povovvTL xaipia ; 17 dveTe JJ!', avere, irapdyopoL' 18 raSe yap aXuTa Ke/cX7jcrerat, 19 oi5Se TTOT' e/c KafMaWcov airoTraucro^tai 20 dvdpidfi,o
2 2O

225

230

en-. XL). aAA. o w evvoia y avow, conj. ek^. 2 1 8 del L (corrected to del'), with a mark over a (a) to show the quantity: aid r. 2 1 9 f. ri, S£ TOIS] Mekler reads Sei TOJS (6th Teubner ed. of Dindorfs text, 1885). Nauck, with Frohlich, reads T<£ TOTS Swarots \ O6K apeark irpaaaav.—Tr\d0etv] Wakefield conj. TXSSI. 2 2 1 Sei.p
2 1 7 iroXv. . T I KttKwv, a large measure of trouble; cp. Tr. 497 ^ 7 0 n adivos. After iroXiis, TIS has usually a limiting force, and occurs chiefly in negative phrases, such as oiK iv iroX\(j> TIVI fKaacov (Thuc. 6. 1), ai wo\ti n Suupipei. (Plat. Rep. 484D), oi5 TroWol rives, etc.—virtp€KTij /xivos avTicpipetrdai (for thee to encounter): Pind. N. 10. 72 xa^v^ & fyis

dv8pdiiroi.s ofuXe'iv Kpee'pov, might seem to suggest a different reading, such as oi XdOei fi' av Set. But probably it w a s meant to explain ?£oi8' only.

HAEKTPA

39

Thou hast greatly aggravated thy troubles, ever breeding wars with thy sullen soul; but such strife should not be pushed to a conflict with the strong. EL. I have been forced to it,—forced by dread causes ; I know my own passion, it escapes me not; but, seeing that the causes are so dire, I will never curb these frenzied plaints, while life is in me. Who indeed, ye kindly sisterhood, who that thinks aright, would deem that any word of solace could avail me ? Forbear, forbear, my comforters! Such ills must be numbered with those which have no cure ; I can never know a respite from my sorrows, or a limit to this wailing. CH. At least it is in love, Epode. av r : TTOT' L.—
2 2 3 f . d\\a...-ydp is here elliptical; ' but (ye speak in vain), for,' etc. In 256 there is no ellipse. Cp. Ant. 148 n.— «v...8tivots: cp. Ph. 185 hi T' 66trais..\ \i/j.if T oUrpSs.—crxijcw: this form occurs also in 375 and Ai. 684.—rain-as aTas, these infatuated laments. (Others understand, ' I will not put an end to these miseries which I suffer': but crxijcrw is then less fitting.) 2 2 5 o<j>pa is not elsewhere used by Sophocles: Aesch. has it twice in lyrics (Ch. 360, Eum. 340): Eur. never. For the omission of dv, cp. Ph. 764 ?ws dvfj.—pCos ?xf| |xe is simply, 'while life is in m e ' : there is no reference to povovvTi KO.1pia, ' for in the judgment of what person who thinks aright,' dKo«crai(j,' av irptfcr<|>opov £iros, ' could I possibly hear a word of comfort suited to my case?' That is: What reason for desisting from these lamentations could possibly be suggested to me, whica a right-minded person would think satisfactory? For the ethic dat.

person who feels aright would that word be suitable which I should hear ( = which would be said of me) ?' That is : Should I not deserve to incur a censure from which every right-minded person would shrink ? Should I not deserve to be called dvffcrefiiis? This seems forced ; and it does not well suit ftros. (2) Taking the dative with d/coi5(jat/xt:—'At whose mouth (=from whom), that thinks aright, could I hear a suitable word of comfort?' But such a dative seems impossible. In / / . 16. 515 Sivaaat. 5i ai iravToa' axobeiv | dvipi Kifionivif, the dat. is one of interest, denoting the person whose prayer is heard {'/or him'); cp. / / . 5. 115 icXOft' /tot: 24. 335 ?/Aues (p K i0i\ri
2 2 9 f. av«re is more than tare, since it implies relaxing a strain; cp. 721: Ant. n o r AVes (Kopriv), release her.—SXvTa, irremediable; cp. 939: so Xii has the second a short (as in Aesch. Pers. ira.<xlv tare duarvxtiv, and id. 810 (n.). 40, etc.). For the form of the word, and For irpdopov, 'suitable,' and hence also for the gen. Opijvwv, cp. Tr. 247 Ti/iepuv 'suited to one's needs,' 'profitable,' cp. dviiptd/ji.ov (n.). O.C. 1774 irp6opov:—'To what cp. 1035 : Ant. 84n.

I0*0KAE0Y2

40

cocret n s irtara, fj/rj TLKTGIV cr' drav areas. HA. /cat TL /Jberpov Ka/coTaros e $ f p 7T&)s iirl T O I S (f>6i(Ji<ei>0L<s dfieXelv ei' T«a TOUT' eySXacrr' dvdpconojv; \irqf evrjv evrifio? TOVTOIS, ^ e i ra TrpocrKeLfjic ? X, yoveojv

235 KOKOV

; 2

4°

j el yap o [JL€I> Gavcov yd re KOI ovSev a>v /ceicrerai raXas, ol 8e fxrj irakLv 245 8(6crov(/ dvTL6vov$ Si/cas, eppoi T dv atScis aTrdvTcov r ' evcrifieia Ovajuiv. 2 5 0

XO. eyai

CS Trat, /cat TO

a//,a

erasure. The 1st hand may have written eivoiav aidS. 2 3 4 ucrei] w.Ant. 1147 cr. n. 2 4 2 eKTifnovs] Erfurdt conj.

2 3 4 p.aTT|p u 5i /jAryp /j.ev and to this the conjecture nVi for rivt, ofa 0pdfw are corrupt.) (cr. n.) was adapted. 235 |ii) T£KT«IV, since a command is 2 3 9 TOVITCHS, the persons who apimplied by aiSSi here, as elsewhere by prove such forgetfulness of the dead: cp. \iyu, <pavw, ivvirw (Ph. 101 n.).—&rav Ph. 456 STTOV 6' 6 x^P01" Ta.ya.6ov /ietfoK aTais: the mere iteration suggests the adivei,... TO6TOVS £y& roi)s avdpas ov notion of adding; but this is developed o-rip^a irori (n.). by the sense of the verb: cp. Eur. Helen. 2 4 0 t£ TU> irpdo-Kcifiiai xp^o-Tw: pros195 deuepvafi&Kpvffl/J.01 tptpwv: and n. onperity is here conceived as a region of 0. T. 175 a\\ov 5' dv a\X(fj Tpoffldois. comfort, close to which the person is securely established. 'When my lot is 2 3 6 f. Kal T( \Urpov...; for this Kat cast in pleasant places.' Cp. 1040: Eur. prefixed to an indignant question, cp. fr. 418 KCLKOIS y&p ov av irpbdKeura.i f/.bvq. O.C. 263(11.): Ph. 1247: Ai. 462.— Conversely, Ant. 1243 dvdpl TrpbcrKeiTcu KcucdTdTos is better attested than KOMSKUKbv. (See n. on Ant. 94.) TTJTOS here. In O.C. 521, too, the MSS. give KO/C6TOT. Cp. 134 n.—<j>^p« in the 2 4 1 gvvvaCoi|i: cp. O.T. 1205 TIS sense of (pip eliri: so Ar. Ach. 541 ff. <£T<MS ..ris iv irovois | l-tivoiKos: Plat. Rep. (pep', ei Aa.Kedcufu>r>lLoi> ns K.T.X. \ Ka$ijcr8' 587c ifiovaXs fwoiicet: conversely, O.C. av iv S6fi.oi(nv;—lirl TOIS <(>9.) in their case: 1134 K7/\is KaKwv |I5COIKOS: Ph. 1168 for the prep., cp. 0. T. 829 n. dx^os 0 1-vvoiKH.—6«KT)X.OS: the only instance of this Homeric form in Tragedj 2 3 8 ifSXaor': in what human being (for in Eur. I. A. 644 Blomfield restored has such impiety ever been inborn? Cp.

HAEKTPA

like a true-hearted mother, that I dissuade thee from adding misery to miseries. EL. But what measure is there in my wretchedness ? Say, how can it be right to neglect the dead ? Was that impiety ever born in mortal ? Never may I have praise of such; never, when my lot is cast in pleasant places, may I cling to selfish ease, or dishonour my sire by restraining the wings of shrill lamentation ! For if the hapless dead is to lie in dust and nothingness, while the slayers pay not with blood for blood, all regard for man, all fear of heaven, will vanish from the earth. CH.

I came, my child, in zeal for thy welfare no less than

xaa made in L from ivx&ovaa,. 2 4 4 7a L, with most MSS., and Aid. : yq. A, and so Schuppe (Zeitschr. f. oest. Gymn., 1863, p. 694). 249 f. L places the words r efraiSaa in a separate v.—fppoi. T dp] Martin conj. ippoi TS.J>.— evcrtfiaa] i'has been written above ci in L, as in A, Y, etc. The form ei)
. The stem of ?/o;Xos being /«c, is ixi). Cp. Lys. or. 10 § 13 otf/c odv heivov, is perh. for (feKTjXos, (/KT/XOS (Curt. d Sran ixh Sir/ acrois ixSpois rifuapelaEtym. § 19). Oai, oCroi rois v6fj.ovs...\afj,f$a.vet$, &TO.V 5' 'frepov irapa rot'? vouovs e'iirrji /ca/cw?, ofiK 2 4 1 ff. yoviav | eKTip.ovs, not paying d.£to?s Sovvai. §LKT]V ; honour to parents: the gen. as with adjectives compounded with a privative (36). Electra is contrasting her father, For this negative sense of 4K in composiwhose earthly life has been cut short, with tion, cp. e'tcdiKos, e'l-aicrios, f^iopos.—IKTChis murderers, who survive. But she jiotis toxovo-a, restraining so that they believes that his spirit lives in the world shall not honour: for the proleptic adj., below, and will be active in aiding the cp. Aesch. Pers. 298 avavbpov roift*' T}pj]- vengeance (453 ff.). 1 /j,ov Oavdiv.—irT^pvyas.. Y6a>v, as Pind. / . iraXiv, in recompense: O.T. 100 <poptp 1. 64 irrepiyeatnv aepBim' dy\aaU | Iliept<povov TTOKIV I \iovras.—dvTu{>6vous 8£KOS, dwv: cp. Eur. Andr. 93 (yoovs) 7rp6s a penalty which exacts blood for blood : aldip' e/crepoD^ec.—O£VT6VU>V, as Ai. 630 cp. Ph. 1156 cufrl(povov...(TTo^a.: Aesch. ofurdpous...ifiShs \ 9pr\vriaei: ib. 321 6£ew Sum. 464 avriKTOvoLS iroLvaiui tpiXraTov irarpos. K(t)KVfJ.aTWV. 2 4 4 f f . d Yap K.T.X. She says:— 2 4 9 f. JppoiT': the re should properly ' I will not cease to lament, and to infollow aiSiis : cp. 0. T. 258 KvpS> r ' voke retribution on the murderers (209^). iyii instead of iyti re icvpCi.—cuScus is For, if they are not to pay with their respect for those opinions and feelings of blood for the blood which they have shed, mankind which condemn wrong-doing; there will be an end to regard for man as eiio^Peta is reverence for the gods. and to fear of heaven.' Cp. Od. 1. 65 aMoire T aiSeadrrre vepi7a here = airodSs, of the dead: Eur. fr. Krlovas dvOpwirovs ot ireptvaieTdoiHri' dew 522 Kardav&iv 8e irSs ai>i}p | yrj Kal eni.a'd' uirodelcraTe fiijviv. •nJ [i.T]8ii> e/s oiSev ptirei..—ov8{v (not M^- 2 5 1 — 4 7 1 The first iweiffodiov falls dfr) <8v, though A precedes: cp. 0. C. 935 into two parts. In the earlier, Electra fily. re Koix ^K^v (after el/ify: Ai. 1131 further justifies her behaviour, and the (1...0VK e'#s. Here the parataxis affords Chorus comforts her with the hope that a special excuse for oiStv,—viz., that this Orestes will return. The second part first clause, though formally dependent (328—471) brings the character of Electra on el, is not really hypothetical: he is into contrast with that of Chrysothemis. dead. In the second clause (eL./xri.. 2 5 1 tya \i\v: here ti£v merely emtr'), a real hypothesis, the negative phasises the pron.: cp. Ant. 11 n.—Kal

42

ZOOKAEOYI

Kal Tovpov avT-fjs rj\9ov el he /xrj Xeyai, cra irrjixar' ov Bpmrj rctS' av, dyTa jxev rd firjTpo<; rj JJL' eyelvaro O crvjJL^efSyjKev' eTra SdJfJLaaw ev rots efjLavTrjs rots <j>ovevai rod Trarpos ^ KaK TGJVS' dp-^ofiai, Kan rcovSe /not ^' Oju,oiws Kai TO T^rdcrOaL irikei,. erreira iroCas rjfuepa^ Sonets /A' dyeiv, orav Opovois Kiyurdov evdaKovvr' 8 TOICTLV TTarpcooLS, elcrCSco 8' icOji fyopovvr e/cetVw r a u r a , /cat Trapecrrious (TTTevhovTa Xoi^as ef^' eKelvov aXecrev,

255

2 60

265

270

2 5 3 a/ua] Morstadt conj. de(. 2 5 6 Aristotle Metaph. 4. 5 (p. 1015 « 30) Kai r; /3ia avdytcrj rts, wcnrep Kal XotpoKKijs X^ei, dXX' 17 ^fa /ie raur* dj'a7K(i^*Ci Toielv. As to this z/. /., see Ant. 22311. 2 5 7 TJTICTL: dns r. 2 5 9 f. Nauck T5
K&1; evyevuv: Ant. 38 elr' evyeviis irtyvKas

2 5 8 iraTp£a...'7rii|MiTa, the woes arising from her father's murder; and so, here, the woes of her father's house. For this large sense of the adj.,-op. 0. C. 1196 irarpqia Kai /u]rpifa irripad' airaBes: Ant. 856 Trarpqov...ad\ov, an ordeal bequeathed by him. 2 5 9 f. KOT eij<|>p6vr|v is illustrated by 271 f.—floXXovra : c p . Ph. 258 17 5' 4fi^ vbaos \ ad rtdrike. Shakesp. Much Ado 253 VCKO,: cp. Ai. 1353 iraS|jif&|3T]Kev, have come to be 11. 5. 481 T& T' iXBerai, &s K iiridevf/s {sc. such. This verb, though often joined ftjcrt): and id. 14. 376. Here the adj. with the participles of dpi and yiynofnaL, combines the ideas of birth and character: cp. 989: Ph. 874 d\X' eiiycvrjs yap 1} (ptiffis is rarely construed with a simple adj. :

HAEKTPA

43

for mine own ; but if I speak not well, then be it as thou wilt; for we will follow thee. EL. I am ashamed, my friends, if ye deem me too impatient for my oft complaining; but, since a hard constraint forces me to this, bear with me. How indeed could any woman of noble nature refrain, who saw the calamities of a father's house, as I see them by day and night continually, not fading, but in the summer of their strength ? I, who, first, from the mother that bore me have found bitter enmity; next, in mine own home I dwell with my father's murderers ; they rule over me, and with them it rests to give or to withhold what I need. And then think what manner of days I pass, when I see Aegisthus sitting on my father's throne, wearing the robes which he wore, and pouring libations at the hearth where he slew my sire; would omit these two vv. 2 6 1 irpara /xiv ra /irirpos] In L the 1st hand wrote vpSira ix-qrpb(T, and then added ra/j,h> above the line. (Some ascribe ra/jiip to the first corrector, S.) 2 6 3 Trarpos] irpcr L. 26S Xa/3«V] L has j3 in an erasure, prob. from 6.—Kal TO TIJTS
2 6 8 ff. e.—lutlHellen. 3. 1. 6 iKetp
ovoi HipvTelav. and fount of authority; a sense fitting irap«rr£s...Xoipds (52 n.). In v. here. 1495 the words (vdaTep KariKraves de2 6 5 XaP«iv...Td TTjrdaiEustathius (on Od. 22. 335) rightly obXois. Somewhat similar is O. C. 808 serves that the Homeric fiaijxbs 'EpKelov Xwpls T6 T' elireiv iroXkb. Kal rh. Kaipia, Aids in the open ati\r) (II. 11.7 74) is distinct unless TO Kaipia be read. For T-qraaBai, from the etrrt'a proper in the megaron. cp. 1326: 0. C. 1200 n. His remark is illustrated by the phrase 2 6 6 iraCas.SoKcts K.T.X. : cp. Ph. 2j6 ri) 5^7 2j6
£evLr} re rpd-rre^a | 'KTTITJ T ' 'O5V
(Od.

14. 158, etc.). See below, 4 1 9 ^ Soxets I ai/rov {3eflwTUv t% ivvov (TTrjvai Ace. to Homer. Hymn. 29. 4ff., feasts began and ended with libations to Hestia: T6T€ ; oil yap drep aov | eiXairivai dvqToievos (TTivSei tS« 8J (271). For such change of the jUeXiTj^a olvov. Soph. fr. 658 w irpQpa word in 'epanaphora,' cp. Ant. 898 f. t\oi Si.—n^v is omitted in the first clause; then the paean was sung, and the KOTOS began (Plat. Symp. p. 176 A). cp. 105 n.

IO*OKAEOYI

44

Se TOVTO)V TTJV rekevTaiav

vfipw,

avToevTrjv rifjlv iv KOLTTJ -rrarpos f;vv rfj TaXalvrj fjbijTpi, /xrjTep' ei -^peaJv irpocravSav rwSe crvyKoi,[jiO)[jievr)v j TOV

S TXTJIJUOV cScrre S TW [udo~Topt d rj 8' &>Se £vvecrT', 'Epwvv OVTIV €KT7)pioi<;.

275

280

iyo) 8' opaxr 17 8vo")u.oy3os Kara crreyas X reTTj/ca, KarnKOiKva) Trarpos Ki.TroTTfrS.u6ai.. 2 7 1 TOiirwc] TOVTOV Y, which Morstadt prefers. 2 7 2 aiJro
2 7 4 TauTT)v...Tij>8e: c p . Ph. 1437 2 7 1 TOVTWV (neut.), partitive gen.: OVTOS V Spai/j.&wv, n.). So 6775part of the compound is akin to evrea, \u' nvi properly = to tvrtiviti: cp. Hesych. ffvvkvTqi' vvvepyos. laugh at a person or thing; and that is Phrynichus explains it by airbxtip <postrictly the sense here, since Clytaemnespetfs (Lobeck, p. 120). Wilamowitz on tra's deeds are Electra's misfortunes. Cp. Eur. H. F. 839 strangely holds that the Ar. Ach. 1197 KCXT' ^y^a^eZrat rcus 4ficus post-classical sense of aiiSivT^, ' master' rtixaunv. Sophocles uses also the simple (whence effendi), was the primary one, 7e\£i' in this sense, At. 957 (axtaw), ib. quoting Eur. Suppl. 442 Sirou ye Sijfios a.v6ivTT)s j9°v°^ '• but there Markland's 1042 (KOKOIS). correction, eiflwrijs, seems certain. 2 7 8 eupovcr', if sound, means simply, 'having ascertained.' We may suppose Brunck first adopted a«To4vrt)v" from that at least some interval had elapsed the schol., in place of avTO<(>ovTT]v, the between the murder and the institution of reading of all the MSS. The latter word these rites. The usurper could not at occurs only in Eur. Med. 1269. Most first feel secure. Having resolved to ineditors have followed Brunck. Bergk stitute such a festival, Clytaemnestra was and Campbell retain avToTr)v, as Monk careful to see that the day of the month wished to do (Mas. Crit. I. 73). They chosen should be precisely that on which may be right. But airoivr^v is exquisitius the crime was committed. The word T6T6, dictum, and also distinctively Sophoimplying some lapse of time, confirms clean.—i]|J.Vv, ethic dat., expressing inthis view. For eipicntetv as = ' to discover dignant horror. by reflection' cp. Tr. 1178 n.—Others 273 TCtXaCvt], like TX^WK (275), take ei/podtra. as = ^TretS&p evprj, i.e., ' w h e n refers to infatuated guilt; cp. 121 Svurashe has found that day' by its coming to porctras (n.).

HAEKTPA

45

and when I see the outrage that crowns all, the murderer in our father's bed at our wretched mother's side, if mother she should be called, who is his wife ; but so hardened is she that she lives with that accursed one, fearing no Erinys; nay, as if exulting in her deeds, having found the day on which she treacherously slew my father of old, she keeps it with dance and song, and month by month sacrifices sheep to the gods who have wrought her deliverance. But I, hapless one, beholding it, weep and pine in the house, and bewail 2 7 7 wairep iyye\S>cra] F. W. Schmidt conj. uxnrepei x\idu
her in the course of each successive month Trei%ao-6a.L Si Kal rots &Wois Seois diauv (Bellermann). So, too, Wecklein, who Kara Stivafuv. suggests that cvpovaa expresses joy at the Argive tradition placed Agamemnon's happy evpTjfia. death on the 13th of Gamelion (about the end of January). So said 'the Argive The conjecture <|>poupou, and is supported by Eur. Ale. i-j v T 6 5 ' rj/iap. But no change here : Miiller, Frag. Hist. vol. III. p. 25.) Possibly, then, the idea of Clytaemnesseems necessary. tra's hideous festival may have been sug28O f. x°P°^ s to»TT]oi, the regular gested to the poet by some actual comphrase (Her. 3. 48, Dem. or. 21 § 51, memoration of the event in Argolis. etc.): whence "SiTTjaixopos.—|U]\oaY«i... There was a cult of Agamemnon in Upi: cp. 190 olKovofiu 0a\dfiovs (n.). various places,—notably in Laconia. (Cp. ^[j.|xi)v' Upd. Every month, on the Roscher's Lexicon, p. 96.) date of Agamemnon's death, choruses sang paeans, victims were sacrificed to 282 rf 8i5' below, 304, 1138. There were also i-nixf/via to Heracles at For the place of the art., as ist syll. of the Cynosarges (Athen. p. 234 E). At 3rd foot, cp. O.C. 257, 280, Ant. 95.— Sparta Apollo was propitiated on the Kara ore'-yas goes with /cAcu'w rather than first and the seventh of each month (Her. 6. with op&aa. Seeing the festivities in 57). Cp. Plat. Legg. 828 C Biovras roiroiv front of the palace, she retires to weep in (ran 8ewv) £K&<JTOIS Ififiriva Upi, x°P°^s secret (285). re KO.1 iyQvas /lovaiKois. Lucian Parasit. 2 8 3 f. T^TI]KO has the force of an in15.0! 7r6Xeis...T&s /iiv fit' trovs TAS Si 4/j.tensive present, like ytyqffa, S^SoiKa, fj.rjvovs copras eiriTeXovcri. KiKrjSa (Tyrtaeus fr. 12. 38), pJin)va., etc. (Cp. Curtius, Gk. Verb, ch. XVI., p. 378 rots tram\pCois: especially to Zeus So / / . 3. 176 rb nal SWTTJP, and to Apollo irpotiTa.T7ipi.os (637).Eng. transl.) Khalovffa T^rr/Ka.—Cp. Ant. 977 /card Se Artemis, too, was often worshipped as raKbfievoi.... \ KKOLOV. o-iireipa or
IO*OKAEOYS

46 TTJV hvcrrakawav

SCUT'

[

\

j

TTyoos avTTjv' ov8£ yap /cXaucrat irdpa TOCTOVS' ocrov fjbou 6vfj,6<s tfBovrjv fr axiTTj yap 17 \6yoicn ye.vva.la. yvvrj (t)povcra rotaS' e^weiSi£ei /caxa 1 <3 8vcr9eov fjiicrrjixa, crol /Jt-ovy varr/p Ti6vr)Ki.v; aXXos S' ourts ev TrevOeu /3poT<2v ; CLVTY)

285

2 90

0A.010, fi7]Se cr' e/c yocov TTOTC

vvv avaWd^eLav oi Kara 6eoL e^vfipitfif Tr\rfv orav Kkvrj rtvos j r ' 'Opecrrrjv TqviKavra 8' in/jLavrjs ySoa irapacTTacr', ov crv /u-ot raivh' airCa ; ov aov rdS' ecrri rovpyov, TJTIS e'/c KXexfjacr' 'OpecrTTjv TCJV ifi ^

aXX.' tcr^t TOI Tetcroucra y' d^iav ToiavO' vXaKrel, crvv 8' iirorpijvet, d KXCIVOS oLvrfi r a u r a vvjx^ios Trapc&v, d TTOJVT a v a \ / « s OUTOS, TJ Tracra f3\d.f3r}, 6 avv yvi>at,£l r d s which Nauck prefers. 2 8 5 atf-ri; made in TO aivS' L.—0^pei] Nauck conj. ?xei29O the Aldine, a comma; Brunck and others, a note
295

J

300

L from atiTij. 2 8 6 TOIT6P5'] After riBvyKev L places a colon; of interrogation. 2 9 3 K\vrf] accent remains. The scribe first

irdpa. Ph. 360 iirei. 'S&Kpvea. KUVOV.— partic. would properly be predicative; rjSovi^v lp»: lit., 'as much as my in' I lament that the feast has been called after him.') Cp. Thuc. 7. 23 ai irpb rod clination makes it pleasant (to weep).' 6veios daisprofessions (though not in her deeds), (or rpdirefa) was a proverb eiri rSiv tir' inasmuch as she claimed to be the instru6\£8pifi eiaxovp-tvoiy. The poet may mean ment of heaven in avenging her daughter: that Clytaemnestra called the festival ri yap Alter] VLV ethev, OVK £yu>vov
HAEKTPA

47

the unholy feast named after my sire,—weep to myself alone; since I may not even indulge my grief to the full measure of my yearning. For this woman, in professions so noble, loudly upbraids me with such taunts as these : ' Impious and hateful girl, hast thou alone lost a father, and is there no other mourner in the world ? An evil doom be thine, and may the Gods infernal give thee no riddance from thy present laments.' Thus she insults; save when any one brings her word that Orestes is coming: then, infuriated, she comes up to me, and cries ;—' Hast not thou brought this upon me ? Is not this deed thine, who didst steal Orestes from my hands, and privily convey him forth ? Yet be sure that thou shalt have thy due reward.' So she shrieks; and, aiding her, the renowned spouse at her side is vehement in the same strain,—that abject dastard, that utter pest, who fights his battles with the help of women. wrote Khiei (the ei in a compendium). 2 9 5 atria] airiat L. 2 9 8 retcrowd y"\ rlcrovad y MSS.—Wecklein reads ritrow' &r (as Blaydes also conjectured). 299 —3O1 Suidas s.v. i)Aa/cret quotes thus: roiadd' vXaKrei' adv 5' e'Torpfoec ir^Xas | 6 Tvavra kXeivbs oBros, ij iraffa /3Ad/3i;. 3OO ravra Blomfield: ravra MSS., and

'having evil fortune.' The only other exThuc. 1. 89 8ieKO/j.tf;oi>To eiffiis S8ev iire^amples of SiaBeos are Aesch. Suppl. 421, tdeiwo (from Aegina) 7rcu5ccs Kai yvvactcas: Ag. 1590, Ch. 46, igr, 525.—|i(cn]|xa, like ib. 137 rj\6e...Kai e£ "Apyovs a Oire^eKetTO. amples of ye combined with dWd TOL in irivdei: Plat. Rep. 605 D iy TT4V$U ovra. threats: Ant. 1064 d\\' ev yi TOI KO.Twii: Tr. 1107 dXK eS yi TOI raS tare. 2 9 1 f. IK y6av, instead of the simple For the spelling of relaovaa, cp. O. T. gen.; cp. 231, 987.—ol Kani 9eoC. Elec8 ion. tra has invoked these deities as avengers (no). TThe prayer is that they may leave 2 9 9 f. vXaKi-Ei, the word used of a her in her present wretchedness. (Not, dog's bark, here describes a yell of rage, as in Eur. Ale. 760 aixovc' vKaKTusv is said of that, after death, she may lament for ever the drunken Heracles.—os tpaTLV \ Trjvd' irapdiv as in Ai. 83: so with trapta-rare, efcr'. id. 1183 : and Tapaarar^aetv, O. T. 400.— Tji-ovr 'Op&miv. In vv. 778 ff. Clyirapuv implies support and aid; cp. Ph. taemnestra speaks as if this' threat, which kept her in constant alarm, was made by 373. H°5Orestes himself. But his messages to 3 0 1 The adv. irdvTa often thus Electra were secret (1155). The meanstrengthens an adj., as Ai. 911 6 iravra ing is that rumours of his purpose reached KU(j>6s, 0 irdvr' aiSpu.—avaXius : Od. 3. her from friends in Phocis, such as Pha310 dvdXKidos Aiyl
48

I04>0KAE0YS

iya> 8' 'OpecrTrjv rcavSe TrpocrfJ-ivovcr del iravcrTTJp' i<j>7]£et,i> rj TaXaiv dir6Xkv[j,ai. fjueXXav yap del Spdv r t Tas ovcras re fiov Kal r a s dwovcras eXmSas hiefydopev. ev ovv rotovrots ovre craxfipovelv, l\ai, OVT evcrefielv nrdpedTiv, dXX' ei> TOI /ca/cois TTOWT] ' o r ' dvdyK-q KdinTTjSeveLv Kcuca. XO. ep eiire, TTOTepov OVTOS AlyicrOov Tre'Xa.9 Xeyets r a S ' IQ/JUV, 77 ^eySwros eK SO/JUCOV ; HA. TJ KapTa' firj So/cet //.' a^, eiTrep rjv Tre'Xas,

305

310

Ovpaiov oiyyeZv vvv 8' dypoZcri rvy)(dvei. XO. 7} Ka.i' eyw dapcrovcra fidWov es Xoyov? 5 TOVS croi/s iKoCfirjv, elirep <S8e rauT e ^ e i ; 1 HA. o5s vu^ aTTOiros tcrropei TI crot <^

315

Aid. 3O3 Another reading was ^yd> 5' 'Opierriv irpoaiUvova' del wore (schol. in L). Accepting this, Wunder (De Schol. Auctor. p. 36) would alter ii]t,av in 3O4 e0^e»>] Blaydes conj. '46' 304 to TOUT-UP: Nauck, 'OpitjT-qv to TUPSC. Ti£eu>. 3O5 dei] 1 has been inserted after a by a later hand in L.—fnov L, with most MSS., and Aid. But one at least of the later MSS. (the Florentine A, cod. Abbat. 41) has fiot, as Porson conjectured; so too, Thomas Mag. p. 88 R, s.v. Sii6opev. 3O6 SU
fights as he wages: for the art., cp. Ant. 3O7 f. pove!v, to observe such 190 TOI)S (pl\ovs Trowi/xeSa. moderation as the Chorus recommend; eiicrepav, to abstain from the unfilial be3O4 4<J>^£CLV : cp. Ai. 34 (Ajax to Athena) Kaipbv d' i^-f/Keis (come to my haviour which Clytaemnestra resents aid). (596), and which Electra herself deplores 3OSf. |uW6opev. The V T dva^Ki], as O. C. 293, Tr. 295.— perf. $U8opas) it has a pass. sense; so, too, with Hippocrates (8. 246), in 621 afoxpoU y&p altrxpa. Trpdyiiar' ixii.SdaKerai.. and with later writers, as Plutarch and Lucian. I place only a comma, not a colon.

HAEKTPA

49

But I, looking ever for Orestes to come and end these woes, languish in my misery. Always intending to strike a blow, he has worn out every hope that I could conceive. In such a case, then, friends, there is no room for moderation or for reverence ; in sooth, the stress of ills leaves no choice but to follow evil ways. CH. Say, is Aegisthus near while thou speakest thus, or absent from home ? EL. Absent, certainly; do not think that I should have come to the doors, if he had been near; but just now he is a-field. CH. Might I converse with thee more freely, if this is so ? EL. He is not here, so put thy question; what wouldst thou ? and most MSS.: TOM?) 7' E (as corrected), and Aid. : so, too, Brunck and Hermann. —&v6.yKTJ\ L has an erasure after 17: perhaps of v, with a written above it. 3 1 2 17 Kapra] 77 made from fj in L.—Meineke would read either fj icdpra /IT; etc. (without a stop), or Kal Kdpra' /j.r) etc. 3 1 4 fj K$J>] In L the 1st hand wrote fj 8' S.v: a later has corrected this to 77 KS.V. (The accent on a is written double: perh. the writer intended K' av.) A has 77 K$.V. Most other MSS. have 17 8' av (the Aldine reading), or fj Sav. Hermann (Opusc. 4. p. 382) and Ahrens (De Crasi p. 9) favour fj San, as Wecklein reads. Monk (Mus. Crit. I. p. 73) and Doederlein prefer 17 rav, which Nauck adopts. 3 1 6 vvv~\ vw Monk and Blaydes.—larbpu ri l\ov: Tournier, rd
after irdpeoriv, as the context requires; for the opposition expressed by d\X<£ is merely to the negative form of the preceding clause, not to its sense. 31Of. Svros...peP
for which iireiShv is quoted), there would be no interrogation. But neither seems nearly so fitting as 77 K&V.—Is Xoyovs TOIPS
es X6701/S. 3 1 6 cos v«v is better here than !a%

vw.

icrTopgi" TI £\ov; This punctuation is necessary unless the text is to be altered. It has been called 'harsh.' But it is not more abrupt than dSivai 0£ko in 318, and it suits the slight sur3 1 2 f. i| KapTa recurs below, 1278; prise with which Electra hears the quesTr. 379; Ai. 1359: but only here as an tion. The conjecture T<5 (or rd.) l\ov independent affirmative, which is else- throws an awkward stress on the enclitic aoi: and C\ov, the words could mean only, oipavq n.—rvyxavei, without we, 46 n. 'ask what it is that you wish'; not, 'ask 314f. ^Kd;v...iKo£(ii)v..; Theforceof whatever you wish.' Classical Greek writers use TIS instead of OOTIS only where •q Kal, which inquires with a certain eagerness (663, 0. T. 368, 757), seems exactly there is an indirect question (as Xtye TI In the Appendix 1 have in place here. The leader of the Chorus, Xpjjfeis). not without trepidation, approaches the examined the alleged exceptions to this subject which is uppermost in their rule. It will be found that, when they thoughts. With ij r&v, or 1^ 8
50

IO<1>OKAEOYI

XO. Kal STJ cr' ipcorS, TOV KacnyvrJTov TL rj^ovTos, rj neWovTos; eiSeVax 6eka>. HA. <j)7)criv ye' <j>d. X O . /AT) VVV ef 6177775 jxrjZiv ws Soficov opca TTJV crr}v SfjLaLfjLOV, CK Trarpos Tavroii vcriv, XpvcrodeiALv, e/c r e /ir^ryDos, ivrd<j>La l (fyepovcrav, ola r o t s KCITW i^

320

325

XPT2O©EMIS. rtt 1 au cru Ti)^oe Trpos uvpwvos egooois ikdovcra ^xuvets, w KaaiyvrjT'r), aTLv, KOV8' iv -^p6va> (jLaKpq) StSa^iriva ^ ' 0vfi<£ fiaraio} fir) ^api^ecr^ai /ceva ; ' TOCTOVTOV y oTSa Kafj,avTrfv, o n VI TOIS Trapovcriv UXTT' dv, et ( L, SrjXdcraifJi av 61' avTots <j>povca.

33°

sot. cpl\ov;—Otto Jahn thought that a verse had dropped out after 316. 317 f. L points thus: rod Katnyv-qrov TI (pijiff' TJ^OVTOG, TJ [/.{WOVTOG eldtvai 0Aw. G. Wolff places a comma after /ii\\o»Tos, so that TI may depend on eidtvtu. 3 1 8 <J>A.] eirei T' OI* (made from

3 1 7 f. Kal Si], j.i?., without further pre(2) 'and yet,' as here, and in 1045, 118S. face: cp. 892 : Ant. 245 Kal dii X^yw GOI: For the addition of ye, cp. 1045 n.—OVK 0. C 31 n.—TOO Kao-iYvtJTcu T£ (j>rjs...; OKVCO, a dat. of manner [ = OVK 6KVOVGO.). Cp. Od. 11. 174 eiV^ 5^ jiioi warpbi re The emphasis is upon this phrase. Kai ui^os: / % . 439 dvaglov /j.iv (pwrbs i^e322 apKctv = tirapKeiv, as in O. C. p^Go/xai (n.). 262. T)|OVTOS, about to come (soon), r\ (i^X3 2 3 4ire£, 'for else';i.e., el/j.i) iTeiroteri. XOVTOS, or delaying? Do his messages So in O.T. 433 iird implies d ijdri.— indicate zeal, or do they not? Cp. O.C. |iaKpdv means, 'so long as I actually' 1627 rl /j.{\\o/j.ev I xwP^"i The words have lived.' ' If I had not (hitherto) been could also mean, ' about to come soon, or confident, I should not have continued (at least)purposing to do so' (cp. Tr. 75 to live so long.' tTnGrpareieiv..rj p.4\\ei.i/ In): but the 3 2 4 Here, as in 316, vCv is better antithesis recommends the former view.— than vw. The Chorus wish Electra to The participles explain T(, being equiv. to cease speaking of Orestes, because they oTi rj%ei, rj /iiWet; cp. Aesch. Ag. 271 ev regard Chrysothemis as a partisan of *yhp (ppovovvros 8fj.[/.a GOV KaTrjyopei. Clytaemnestra and Aegisthus.—Sdfxuv, gen. of the place whence, with <jx'povTj
HAEKTPA

CH. I ask thee, then, what sayest thou of thy brother ? Will he come soon, or is he delaying ? I fain would know. EL. He promises to come ; but he never fulfils the promise. CH. Yea, a man will pause on the verge of a great work. EL. And yet I saved him without pausing. CH. Courage; he is too noble to fail his friends. EL. I believe it; or I should not have lived so long. CH. Say no more now; for I see thy sister coming from the house, Chrysothemis, daughter of the same sire and mother, with sepulchral gifts in her hands, such as are given to those in the world below. CHRYSOTHEMIS.

Why, sister, hast thou come forth once more to declaim thus at the public doors ? Why wilt thou not learn with any lapse of time to desist from vain indulgence of idle wrath ? Yet this I know,—that I myself am grieved at our plight; indeed, could I find the strength, I would show what love I bear them. lireir' ae) L : in marg., tirel TOL &v.—£fcv iyd] Meineke conj. 2{UJ> ITI. 3 2 4 p)) vvv MSS.: irf vvv Monk and Blaydes. 3 2 5 Trarpiis rairov] Trarp6s r' airov (made from irarptis ravrov) L.—(piaiv] cpvirav F, whence Frohlich conj. ipvcrav eK ravTov Tarp6s. Mekler (in 6th Teubner ed. of Dind.) writes KOULV. 3 2 9 i\6ovpovu>\ 1 has been erased after u> in L.

Trdr/Diot KCLI OjCtOMijr/Moi.—<|>v a n < i ( 2 ) some other articles, such as flowers, and perhaps cakes, described at v. 434 by the word KTepl&fmTa, as distinct from \ovrpd. Cp. v. 405 (fxiTvpa (n.). It is evident that, even if she is attended by a irpbairohos, Chrysothemis carries some, at least, of the gifts in her own hands: cp. 431 &v $XeLS Xtp0?"-—FOT the tribrach in the 5th foot, cp. O.T. 719 n. 3 2 7 ota is nom. to voptjjcTai, not ace., as though (pipav were understood: cp. 691. To pay funeral rites was ra vo[u£6/j,eva iroitiv (Aeschin. or. 1 § 14) or ipeiv (Dem. or. 18 § 243). Isae. or. 2 § 46 ivayl^rj airy KO.8' (KIHTTOV hiavrbv.

3 2 8 irpos Svpuvos ££0801$, close to the thoroughfare of the dvpiiiv or vestibule (0. T. 1242): cp. Aesch. Th. 33 TVVKOIV iir' e|6Sois. These words go with (J>covas, while 4X9ov al ei rip $vfup x a pT e < 7 ^«': Eur. fr. 31 ipyrj yap Scrris eide'm x a P'f 6TC " I KOKWS reXevrq.. So O.C. 855 dpyrj x&piv Sois. The verb Xo-plfrfj.a.1 is nowhere else used by Sophocles. 3 3 2 KaCToi TOO-OSTO'V y otSa, as in O.T.

1455: cp. Ai.

441 Kairoi TO
y ^£e7ri<7Ta<70cu SOKUI.— Kdp.ai)Ti]V, 8xt, instead of Sri icayi>: cp. 520 f.: Ph. 444 TOVTOV olaO' el fwc Kvpel; (n.). 3 3 3 f. For the repeated oCv, cp. 0. T. 339 n.— o f avTots <j>pov» : cp. Ar. Ach. 446 Ttj\4<j)ip 8' 0701
4—2

200KAE0YI vvv 8' eV /caKots /J-ot rrXelv v^eifjievrj SOKCZ, Kal yi/q So/ceii' ju,ev Spav TI, TrrjixaLveuv Se ju r o i a u r a 8' aXXa /cat <xe /SouXo^aai Troeiv. Ka'iTOi TO fiev SiKauov ou^ # 'yw Xeyou, aXX' $ crv K/DiVeis* ei 8' iXevdepav /xe Set £17 v, To5v Kparovvroiv ecrrl iravt" aKovcrrea. HA. Sewoi> ye cr' oi)craz> iraTpos 011 crv vrals e^> tceivov XeXrjcrdai, rrjs Se TIKTOVCT^S (idXeiv. airavTa yap
335

34°

345

3 3 5 Suidas J. z>. i(pei/j.4voi. quotes these words, irXeii' S' ^y /ca/cois bfainhri Soxel. 3 3 6 Hartung writes, irqpa.lvei.v S' ^utf, which Nauck receives. 3 3 8 fi '-ycb made in L from 17 '-ytb. 3 4 O aKoaria L, as in 7 r . 431 rinoaev.

3 3 5 ti<(«i|Wyn, submisse: cp. Eur. ^!&. 524

KarBaveiv

v
to

die.' Here the figurative irXetv gives a special sense to the partic, viz., 'with lowered sail.' So Ar. Ran. 1220 bcpiG6 a 1 p.01 So/cei" [ TA \TJKIJ9IOP

yi.p TOVTO

(rod \iyo) ws XP^I TraidevBrivai, irepi 5' iftov

00.

Dem. or. 18 § 179 oin elirov fiiv

TavTa, oiK Sypa\pa

Si ( ' I did not say

these things, but fail to propose them'). Similar is 0. C. 277 KO.1 ,CCT) ffeobs T^WPTCS elra TOI)S deovs \ f /xolpatsf iroeTade fiTjda-

ivveva elrai. TTOXS). H u t . Luc. 3 ixed' yfj.£pa.v fj.hr inpei^vois TrX^ctw rots 'KTTIOIS Kal Taireivols, VIJKTOJP de tiraipofjitvois.

/J.&S.

poiai \ai<povs Kpaair4doi.s ( w i t h c l o s e - r e e f e d sails) vTreKtpvyetv \ rijv : A r . Ran. 9 5 7 dXX' OTUIS, u 7ej/>'ci5a, | /IT] irpbs Spyijv 6.VT1.X^|ets, I dXX4 GVGTelkas, a,Kpoi<xi. | x / ^

TCOV TiafivXojvltov jSacrtXeia iiroiriae..,, iwoiee Kal 6 Kvposlrepa roiaOra. Plat. Rep. 372D yqpcuol TeXevTujPTes aXXoy roiovrov piov TOIS iicyovoLS trapaSdiaovo'iv.—The MS.

3 3 7 ToiavTa 8" dXXa. She wishes Electra's behaviour to be a faithful copy of her own. Cp. Her. 1. 191 T<£ Trep ij For the image, cp. Eur. Med. 524 &K-

TOIS iffriois K.T.X. : and conversely ^4KA

»*a6s oVris eyKparrj irdda reivas i fiilSiv. Ovid Epist. 1. 8. 71 moderatius opta, I it^ fo/z', quaeso, contrahe vela tui. Shakesp. Henry VI., pt. iii, act 3 sc. 3. 5 'Now Margaret | Must strike her sail, and learn awhile to serve | Where kings command.' 3 3 6 Kal |j.r) SoKetv K.T.X. Her thought is, Soiceis jiiv

dpav TI, Trrifuilpeis Si oil:

' you have merely the semblance of being active against our foes, without really harming them. I will not imitate you.' The first /ri; affects all that follows it. Such a combination of independent negatives is especially frequent in denials of illogical conduct; since Greek idiom loved to bring out a want of consistency by a parataxis with piv and Si. Thus Plat. Alcib. I. p . 124 c kyii yip TOI 01) irepi jxiv

dXXd is impossible. Thus placed, it could not have the 'appealing' force claimed for it by Schneidewin ('Come, thus do thou also'): cp. 411 n. It is strange that any doubts should be felt as to oiXXa (cr. n.). 338ff.

KCICTOI TO |UV SIKCUOV K.T.X.

Chrysothemis, like Ismene (Ant. 65), recognises the duty from which she shrinks. The poet's object is not to contrast a good with a base nature, but the heroic with the commonplace.—Kptvcis, decide, choose. The contrast is between the pronouns rather than between the verbs: thus the sense would be the same, if we h a d , ov% y £y& tcplvu, dXX' y ai.

(Cp. 0. T. 54n.)—et..|i€ Set=ei /UWw: cp. 0. T. 1110 el xp'h " Ka/ii K.T.X. : Tr.

749 el XPV l^iSeXv ae.—eXeuSe'pav, whereas Electra is a slave (1192). JTJV. A monosyllable, followed by a

HAEKTPA

53

But now, in these troubled waters, 'tis best, methinks, to shorten sail; I care not to seem active, without the power to hurt. And would that thine own conduct were the same! Nevertheless, right is on the side of thy choice, not of that which I advise; but if I am to live in freedom, our rulers must be obeyed in all things. EL. Strange indeed, that thou, the daughter of such a sire as thine, shouldst forget him, and think only of thy mother! All thy admonitions to me have been taught by her; no word is thine own. Then take thy choice,—to be imprudent; 3 4 1 Seivbv y£ a' odv
pause, can begin the verse even when, as here, it is non-emphatic: so 0. T. 1448 dov. But more often it has emphasis, as 0. T. 546
father. O r you can be prudent (Qpovovaa), and forgetful of him,—as you actually a r e ; you who ( $ m ) say, indeed, that you would show your hatred of the murderers if you could; and yet, when I do resist them, you try to turn m e from my purpose. You merely add t h e shame of cowardice to our woes. 1 3 4 5 ihrei6", ' t h e n , ' 'after t h a t ' ; i.e., 'such being t h e case,'—that you side with Clytaemnestra. This use of t h e word in logical inference is not rare (cp. / / . 5. 8 r s , 10. 243). Others render i t : (1) ' F u r t h e r ' — w h i c h does not fit t h e context: or (2) ' A n d yet,' 'nevertheless, '—a sense which ?7rei™ seldom bears except in a question; e.g., E u r . Ale. 82 c f. 6 E . yvv$i fiev odv 6\w\ev 'ASfi^Tov, £ive. H P . TI povetv KCIKUS, to be imprudent. T h e suspected (cr. n.), is sound; but the train chief theme of t h e timid sister's speech of thought is somewhat obscured by com(328—340) has been prudence; as in 994 pression. she insists on rty ei\dfiei.a,v, a n d Electra says (1027) trjk(b ire rod vov, rrjs 5e SeiXtas ' You forget your father, and care only ffrvyii. for your mother. All your counsels to me come from her. T h e n (Swena),—that Other explanations are:—(1) ' C h o o s e being so,—give u p the attempt at a comto be thought either lost to right feeling, promise. Make a choice (e\ou ye). You or, if you have such feeling, then at least can be imprudent ((ppoveiv KUKUS), —as you forgetful of your duty.' (2) ' Choose to say that I a m , — a n d loyal to your dead seem either unintelligent (if you a r e

54

IO0OKAEOYI rj jutv (jiCXcov <j)povov<xa yjq fivrjjxnqv e)(eiv' T^TIS Xeyeis /xe> dpTuws <us, et A.a/3ots addvos, TO TOUTWI' /xuros e/cSei^etas a v 1 e/xov Se irarpi irdvra. n/xot)pou/u.eV>7S oure fwepSeis r»?v re Spcocrav e/crpeVeis. ou ravTa vrpos KCLKOLCTI, BeiXCav /cepSos yivoiT av TcovBe Xrj^dcry yowv; ov t,a>; fcaK&Js /xeV, oTS', iirapKovvTO)^ S' j W 8e TOVTOUS, wore T B Te6vr)KOTi / irpocrdvTeLv, et r t s ecrr' e/cei X^P15cru 8' 77yu.li' 77 (jbLcrovcra /Aicrei? ju.ei' Xoyw, epyw 8e TOIS (bovevcri, TOV 7raTpos £vvti. eya> ju,ev ovv OVK ai» TTOT , ouo et ju.ot r a era yxeXXot T15 otcretv Swp', e^>' olcrt vut' x^-'^as, Tourots viTeiKddoLfiL' (Tol 8k TrXovcrCa rpdire^a KeiaBo) /cat Treptjopeirco /3tos. e/xoi y a p ecrrw Tov/xk fxrq XfTreii' p.6vov

350

355

360

3 4 6 /ti) ;u>'7j/i?7>'] Kayser conj. Kai jivdav. 3 4 7 X^yeis] X^70is E. 3 S 1 SeiMae] Michaelis conj. /xaptav. Leutsch supposes a lacuna after this v. 354 iirapKoivTus MSS., and Aid.: airapicoivTm Thomas Mag. s. v. iirapnu (p. 24. 16), which Dindorf and Nauck adopt.—5' ifiol Brunck: 54 /xoi MSS. [Thomas Mag., I.e., 2O0OKA?JS" &TrapicoivTws ifwl.] 3 5 S f. Transposed in L, the right order being

merely the blind instrument of our rulers); or, if you act with clear understanding ((ppovavcra),—thinking to benefit me,—at least forgetful of your father.' Both these views assume that the question is merely between two interpretations which might be placed on the present conduct of Chrysothemis. But Electra is putting the dilemma between imprudent loyalty and prudent disloyalty. 3 4 6 TOV (^CXwv, meaning esp. her father: cp. 241 yortuv: 652 (ptKoun. (In 368, however, (pl\ovs = Electra and Orestes.) 3 4 7 f. TJTIS, causal, because v. 346 describes the course which she is actually taking. The words \tyeis/J.ev..iKStit-eias &v correspond with <j>povov
be normal. 'To avenge one' is usu. Ti^wpeic nvi (the accus., denoting the person chastised, being often omitted), as 0. T. 136 yfj rrjde ri/j.oipovi'Ta. 'To punish a person' is usu. Ti/xoipetirOai riva (to which a dat. of the person avenged can be added): Ph. 1258 8s ere n/jiuprjaeTai.. Conversely in 0. T. 107, 140 Ti\uiipuv = TiiMp*i.a6a.i. 35O OIST«...T«: cp. O. C. 1397 n.: Ph. i32if., 1363.—rqv re8p»
HAEKTPA

55

or prudent, but forgetful of thy friends : thou, who hast just said that, couldst thou find the strength, thou wouldst show thy hatred of them; yet, when I am doing my utmost to avenge my sire, thou givest no aid, but seekest to turn thy sister from her deed. Does not this crown our miseries with cowardice ? For tell me,—or let me tell thee,-—what I should gain by ceasing from these laments ? Do I not live ?—miserably, I know, yet well enough for me. And I vex them, thus rendering honour to the dead, if pleasure can be felt in that world. But thou, who tellest me of thy hatred, hatest in word alone, while in deeds thou art with the slayers of thy sire. I, then, would never yield to them, though I were promised the gifts which now make thee proud; thine be the richly-spread table and the life of luxury. For me, be it food enough that I do not wound mine indicated by /? and a'.-—TeOvrjKdri.'] o from « in L. 3 5 7 rnj.lv from r\fuv L.— For yixlv T], Gomperz conj. r) \lai>. 3 5 9 oSv was omitted by the scribe of L, but has been added above the line by a late hand: it is omitted in L 2 ( = Lb).— ei' IM>I rh
this controversial iwet with the imperat., means merely that she dwells in the same see 0. T. 390, 0. C. 969.—-tj (u£8' % house. ipov: cp. 565 1? 'y& tppdaoi. For the par3 5 8 f. r d a-d..8. Plat. Soph. 231A 3 6 3 f. Tov|ji |j,i^ Xuireiv: ' For me, let it be food enough that I do not pain fj.rj fiel^ov avrois TpotrairTWtJ.ei' ytpas. s OBTOS dv263 the same phrase, applied to Electra,

56

2O0OKAEOYZ

JS crrjs 8' OVK ipco TI/JLYJS Tvvelv. fiii ovo av o~v, craxppojv y ovcra. vvv o egov Trarpos 305 iravTOiv dpCcrTov vratSa KeKXrjcrdcu, KOXOV TT]<; yu.ijT/Dos' OVTO) yap <j>avel TTXCICTTOIS KOLKTJ, davovra irarepa /cat C\.ovs irpoSovtra crows. XO. fjL7)Sev irpos 6pyr)v npos 6ea>V cos rots Xoyots evecmv d/JLo2v KepSos, el av fiev jjuddois 3 70 TOIS rrjoSe -^pfjcrdaL, Tots Se crots avrr; ndkiv. XP. eyw yu-ei', w yvvalKes, -qOds elfx.1 TTWS TCUV Trjcrhe fJuvOcov' ovS" dv ifivTJcrdyjv TTOT4, el fiurj KOLKOV ^iyicnov ets avrqv lov TjKovcr', o ravTrjv TUIV fioLKpcov cT^crei yooiv. 375 HA. (pep enre or) TO oeivow et yap rcavoe fxoi p,eit,6v Ti Xe^ets, OVK dv avTevnoifx en. XP. aA.A egepct) croi Trap ocrov Karoio eyw. fiek\ovo~L ydp a', el TcovSe f/,r) X^fets yocov, evravda 7re[Ji\jjeiv evda fir] Trod' rjkiov 380

vpoao^pet,, £aicra 8' ev

i

jectures, see Appendix. 3 6 4 rvxeiv] \a%eiy E, Pal., Vindobonensis. In L a later hand has written \a over TVX&V3 6 5 vvv 5'] In L S' has been inserted by S. 3 6 7 oiirui L.—TrXeiarois] Nauck writes irXeiarov. 3 7 1 alinj r: aijr-); L. 3 7 2 e^( made in L from el /xij. 3 7 3 oi!5'] Triclinius wrote Koi/K (T, with S' superscript, and E as corrected): Brunck, KOVS'. 3 7 4 aiJrV]

Bpiiiroun roiai awrl>po
—TOVTO jihvov ifti ftoeKtrw, rb /J.T) \virelv 4fit airif/v, ei ('as I should do, if) TO?S (povev&t rod irarpbs TreLde&dcu dvaytcaiTdrf
HAEKTPA

57

own conscience; I covet not such privilege as thine,—nor wouldst thou, wert thou wise. But now, when thou mightest be called daughter of the noblest father among men, be called the child of thy mother; so shall thy baseness be most widely seen, in betrayal of thy dead sire and of thy kindred. CH. NO angry word, I entreat! For both of you there is good in what is urged,—if thou, Electra, wouldst learn to profit by her counsel, and she, again, by thine. CHR. For my part, friends, I am not wholly unused to her discourse ; nor should I have touched upon this theme, had I not heard that she was threatened with a dread doom, which shall restrain her from her long-drawn laments. EL. Come, declare it then, this terror! If thou canst tell me of aught worse than my present lot, I will resist no more. CHR. Indeed, I will tell thee all that I know. They purpose, if thou wilt not cease from these laments, to send thee where thou shalt never look upon the sunlight, but pass thy days Tournier conj. ^ttSs. 3 7 6 el ydp] Elms. conj. el Se {ad 0. C. p. 115: Edin. 3 7 8 £i*epw croi L (with T over cr from a later hand), L 2 Rev. XIX. p. 79). ( = Lb), and Aid.: li-epSi TOI A and others. 3 7 9 \r)^eis] L has X?jje[
And?'. 744 rods ${ to mean ' not even' (cp. 0. C. 'angrily'; like irpbs filcw, irpbs 7]8ov?iv, etc. 1429 oi55' &yye\odfiei> oCv is best taken as dat. (povov j rolffiv d/j.alfj.0LS.—(T^tret: 223. fem., 'for both of you,' 'on both your 3 7 6 TO Seivov: so Antigone to Isparts': though (notwithstanding its posimene, Ant. 95 la /ie.. \ iradeiv TO Seivbv tion) it could be also gen. fem. The obrovTo.—cl 7<xp TIOVS^ |uu. Elmsley projection to taking it as dat. masc. with rots posed Se instead of ydp. But the spondee \6701s is that the noun or pron. joined to can stand in the 5th foot, since el coheres &licpw or afuporipa is usu. dual, as O.C. with the following words (the metrical 483 e| d/xtpoiv ^e/)otf, 0. T. 683 d/x(poty dir'effect being as that of one word, e.g. e£aiatiToiv. Similarly d/x0drepot usu. takes a po{ifj.evov): so 0. C. 115 ev yhp ry fxadeXv. plur.; for 77. 21. 115 Xe'Pe irerdaaas 3 7 9 •yap, prefatory: 32.—YOCDV,though Aix(por4pas is exceptional. A discrepancy v. 375 ends with the same word: cp. 161, in the number of the verb is more frequent, 163 (ya...yav). This may have prompted as Plat. Rep. 478 A dw&fieis Se i/uporepaLthe weak v.l. \6ytav. 3 8 0 ff. kvrixvQoi=ivTaudo7j as in Tr. iffTOV. 1193. —Sv8a |j,ij iroTe.. .irpoo-6t|r«i: cp. 436: 3 7 1 Tfj£t, lit. 'roofed over'; the ffriyrj 3 7 2 f . i-yw|jiv: 25m.—Ttws, fere: Ai. meant is a vault or dungeon, not a natural 327 roiaOra ydp TO>S Kal X£y« K&SipeTtu. cavern (though the adj. would suit that —|jiv8
58

ZO*OKAEOYZ

HA. XP. HA. XP. HA.

Trjtrh' e'tfros v/JLvrfo-eis /ca/cot. / pdE,ov, KOLI /JL€ [ir\ iro6' vcrrepov iradovcra /u,e)u,i|/7j • vvv yap ev KOXCU (frpoveiv. 77 ravTa &7] yu.e Kal /3e/3ov\evi>T(iL iroelv; ixaXvcrO'1 OTav irep oucaS' Atyicr^os fioXrj. aAA. eguKOLTO rovoe y ovvete ev r a ^ e i . TLV', a) rdXauva, TOVS' eirrjpdau> Xoyov: ikdelv eKelvov, el r t TcovSe SpaV j/oci.

XP. HA.

OTTWS Trady? T'L yjprjjjLa; TTOV TTOT' et (ftpevcou; OTTWS a<^>' V/MCOP cos irpocrdiTOfr • iK(f>vyco.

XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA.

/3tou Se TOV TrapovTos ov fiveCav e^eis; KaXos y a p OV/JLOS ySioTOS WCTTC 9avfj.dcra.L. aAA rjv av, et crv y ev (ppovew rjiricrTacro. [iij fjj' e/cStSao"Ke rots CXoL<s elvau KaKifjv. dW ov SiSacr/cw TOIS Kparovcri, 8' eiKadelv. cru TavTa Oanrev1 OVK C/AOVS Tpoirous Xeyets.

XP.

/caA.oi' y e [KIVTOI [m\ '£ a/8ouXtas

385

390

395

3 8 2 x^'"'^s] Nauck writes TdXeas. For artyy x^oc6s Wilamowitz conj. ( yi (Hermes xiv. p. 176).—^KTCJS] Schenkel conj. ei»T6s.—xa/cd] Wecklein conj. rot
also). So the sepulchral chamber of An5 voixiaavres oin iv KO.\I/> etvai irp&s TOVS tigone is a KaTrjpecpiji ri/x^os (Ant. 885,O7r\£ras ivirofmxeiv: so, too, Eur. Herad. n.: cp. ib. 774, and 891). 971, etc. Cp. KOKOV (tan) = Kaipiov in Xflovos TTJO-8' IKT^S, because the usur-

Ph.

1155; and ds KOKOV = Kaiplus in O.T.

78. pers might well fear the sympathy which disaffected Mycenaeans (like the women 3 8 5 i] TavTa 81] K.T.X. The formula of the Chorus) would feel with Electra. ^ . . SV| expresses lively surprise, just as in Some critics seek to alter the text (cr. n.), Ph. 565 rj raura dr) &owl£ re xoi £wvavthinking that the prison ought to be /Sdrai | ..SpQ 3^2, 654. rrpbs Tavr' i^vnvetra Ala \ ^ivai/iov. Ai. 1000, IO39, But here the question is virtually no more 292 /3«i', dci 8' iiii.vo6p.eva. than an astonished comment. 3 8 3 f. irpis Taura is often joined to the imperat. in warning or menace; cp. Kal pepov'Xewrcu: Kal emphasises the 820; 0. T. 426; 0. C. 455; Ant. 658; verb: cp. Ant. 726 oi Tr)\ucol8e Kal SiSatfAi. 971, 1066, 1115. /te
HAEKTPA

59

in a dungeon beyond the borders of this land, there to chant thy dreary strain. Bethink thee, then, and do not blame me hereafter, when the blow hath fallen; now is the time to be wise. EL. Have they indeed resolved to treat me thus ? CHR. Assuredly, whenever Aegisthus comes home. EL. If that be all, then may he arrive with speed ! CHR. Misguided one ! what dire prayer is this ? EL. That he may come, if he hath any such intent. CHR. That thou mayst suffer—what ? Where are thy wits ? EL. That I may fly as far as may be from you all. CHR. But hast thou no care for thy present life ? EL. Aye, my life is marvellously fair. CHR. It might be, couldst thou only learn prudence. EL. DO not teach me to betray my friends. CHR. I do not,—but to bend before the strong. EL. Thine be such flattery : those are not my ways. CHR. 'Tis well, however, not to fall by folly. preferred by Elmsley (Med. 678), and adopted by Nauck and Blaydes.—ixe L, A, etc.: /J,OI r, and Aid.—jHepotiKevvTai] pepoiXevrcu 1st hand in I\—Troeiv L. There is room for 1 after 0, but no trace of it: cp. 319. 3 8 7 olivex'] elVe/c' L2 ( = Lb). 3 9 1 TpaTiirar' iKiya] Lud. Dindorf conj. irpovur&Tw
sibly have used irpoo-urara, especially when it is so decidedly commended by euphony. 3 9 2 |3Co\j...Tot irapovTOS, as compared with the life in the vault (381). Electra herself had said that it sufficed for TO{>TWV\ O. T. 1140 \£ytti TL TotlTWV K.T.X. 3 9 0 irov ITOT' et 4>pevwv; Cp. Ant. her (354)i,i irov yvdi/jL7)s TTOT' el; (n.). 3 9 3 KaXAs yap K.T.X. For this use 3 9 1 OTTOS without S.v. as in 688.— of ykp in a sarcastic retort, cp. Ar. Ach. v|uov, bitterly identifying her sister with 71, where the irpiaflvs has described himher foes, whom she has hitherto called self and his colleagues as &Tro\\)5/i£i>oi, 'them' (348, 355, 361).—irpoo-toTOT. and Dicaeopolis rejoins, &dpa yap i|idcrcu : cp. Thuc. tyvya with L. Dindorf, on the ground I. 138 d£ios dav[/.aC\ois, i.e. TQ iraTpl, as in superl. adv. It is certainly the only form 346. which elsewhere occurs in classical Attic. 3 9 6 clicafcCv: cp. 361 n. But Herodotus, at least, could say irpocr3 9 7 ravTa, cogn. ace, Tairrjv T^V (braTa aviKiaBai (1. 103); as also T& 8oiwdav. For the verb, cp. 0.C. 1336.— &vihrwra (2. 125), oi.../carc6raTa et7TewTes OVK tjiovs K.T.X. : ipobs is predicative, like (7. 23), where an Attic writer would have rlv in 388 (n.). used dvwrdna, KaTwr&Ta. Pindar has 3 9 8 76 emphasises KO.\6V: IUVTOI = vepairepov &\\uv (0. 8. 63), instead of 'however': 0. T. 442 n.—|iV| £. The irepatT^pta. Thucydides uses iyytirara (1. crasis of irf with IK occurs also in Ai. 13 etc.) even more frequently than e77v278, O.T. 1075, Ph. 467, Tr. 727, 1235Tdru (3. 38 etc.). It seems rash, then, —7r«o-«tv, to be ruined; as O.T. 50, 146, to assert that Sophocles could not pos376: O.C. 395. eforas, iS yepaU, rdvde fwi Xi'yoi'; 0. C. 68 n.—TaXaiva, 'misguided,' as Ismene says to Antigone, ot/ioi raXalvris (Ant. 82). 3 8 9 el TI TUVSC, with a shade of irony, ' anything of this kind': 0. C. 1034 voch n

60 HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP.

SOOKAEOYI ireo-ovfitff', el XPV> warp f p / TraTrjp Se TOVTCOV, olSa, crvyyvcofjirfv e^et. ravT ecrn Tamr) irpos KaKOiv eTrcuvecrai. cru 8' °^X' frti'O'ei /cai crwaivecreis i/xoC; ov S^Tcr /A77 ir&) vou rocrovS' eujz; K&n\. yutp-qcro^ai Tap OLTrep icTTakiqv 6Sov. 7roi 8' ifAiropeveL; TW <j>epe.LS rdS' efjiirvpa; fnJTTjp pe ireyxTret irarpl TVfjufievcrcu ^ o a s . TictJs eiTras; ^ TW Svcr/JLevecrTaTa) fiporcov; oc eKT<xv\ avTTf TOVTO yap \e£aL ^e'Xeis. e/f TOO (jiCkcov Treicr^etcra; rw TOUT' rjpecrev; efc 8ei/*aTos TOV WKTepov, SoKelv i/xou. ci ^eol TrarpcpOL, crvyyivecrde y aXXa w , e^ 6 1 5 T t ^ct/ocros TOUSE TOU Tap/3ov<s ire/51; et ju,ot Xeyots T7)v ot/(iv, eiiroi//,' av TOTe. a\X.' ow KaToiSa TTXYJV iirl crfJUKpov (j>pd(rai,.

400

4°5

4

1 0

3 9 9 n/iwpoinevai V. 4 O 4 xo)p^(roMai] L has o in an erasure (from a). 4O5 vroi 8'] TTOV 5' r. L has the n of i/xiropetiiii in an erasure (from c?).—wol (pipua L, with most MSS., and Aid.: T<^ ipipus r (including T). T(J may have been due to Triclinius.—rdS' %/j.Trvpa] Nauck and Blaydes conj. KTepluixara. 4O7 T) made in L from el. rj r. 4 O 8 OJ* S/oW] ov y' &rac' Monk. 4 O 9 T<J] Herwerden

399 A woman, speaking of herself in the plur., uses the masc.: Ant. 926 iraddvres &v £uyyvo?fiev Tj^ctpTTjKores. 400 S iirb xSovds | fiVy'yi'oicu' laxuv {Ant. 65). 4 0 1 •-. T(jirt), maxims, sentiments: cp. Aesch. Th. 717 oix avdp oirXhriv TOVTO XPV (rripyew iiros.—irpos KaKcuv, it befits them: for this use of wpds, cp. At. 319, 581, 1071. . 4 0 3 f,r\ ir£pEi.s. voi has better authority than TI} (cr. n.), but the latter is certainly to be preferred here.—8(iir«po probably refers to. some articles of food, perhaps cakes, which she (or a handmaid) was carrying to be burned at the

grave (cp. 326 n.). Thus Lucian, speaking of offerings to the dead, says (Charon 22), tcaiovpl re ra TTOXVTCXT) beiirva, Kal ^s r i ipiyixara otvov Kal ixekUparov, ds 70OJ' ei/cttcrai, etcxtovcnv. Chrysothemis, in her reply, naturally speaks of thexoai, since they formed the most characteristic part of the rite. But it seems impossible that the word (/iirvpa should directly denote the libations, as was supposed by the schol. (raS' 1/j.irvpa' rairas ras airovSas), and by Triclinius. There is nothing to show that the term fyirvpa, 'burnt offerings,' was ever extended to offerings generally; or that tpxrvpa. could mean, 'offerings at a Trupd' (as the grave is called in 901). In the only other place where Sophocles uses the word f/iirvpa, it has its ordinary sense {Ant. 1005). 4 O 6 T«|i.|3eS. 4O7 pporuv, though referring to the dead; cp. 462: Aesch. Ch. 129 glowa Tcurde x^PviPas ft>oTOis (to Agamemnon). But in Ant. 851 (Iporol are opposed to veKpol,

HAEKTPA

6l

EL. I will fall, if need be, in the cause of my sire. CHR. But our father, I know, pardons me for this. EL. It is for cowards to find peace in such maxims. CHR. SO thou wilt not hearken, and take my counsel ? EL. NO, verily ; long may be it before I am so foolish. CHR. Then I will go forth upon mine errand. EL. And whither goest thou ? To whom bearest thou these offerings ? CHR. Our mother sends me with funeral libations for our sire. EL. HOW sayest thou ? For her deadliest foe ? CHR. Slain by her own hand—so thou wouldest say. EL. What friend hath persuaded her ? Whose wish was this ? CHR. The cause, I think, was some dread vision of the night. EL. Gods of our house ! be ye with me—now at last! CHR. Dost thou find any encouragement in this terror > EL. If thou wouldst tell me the vision, then I could answer. CHR. Nay, I can tell but little of the story. conj. TTus.—TOOT'] Elmsley conj. T65' or Tab'. 4 1 1 (rvyye'veaOi 7'] avyyiveaf)' Vindobonensis and Pal., also Suidas [s.v. avyytveade). avyye've&de' re Priscian 17, 172.—Blaydes writes avyyiveaB' (T\ 4 1 3 X^yois Triclinius: Xtyeitj L, with most MSS., and Aid. 4 1 4 eirl] Frohlich conj. £iros.—ff/uKpbv] L has the letters cV in an erasure. The 1st hand wrote either a/AiKpov or aiuxp&i: the former seems more probable. Above cV, the letters av (from the 1st hand?) are

4 0 8 8v ?KTav' avnj. Not ov y: she invoking Agamemnon) %bv Sk YevoO irpbs is finishing Electra's sentence for her. ixSpotis. For ye, cp. 345 n. Cp. Ph. 105, 985. d\Xd vvv, 'now at least,'—though not 4 0 9 TU TOUT' rjpccrev; The spondee sooner. Cp. 0. C. 1276 irei.pa.traT' dW in the 5th foot is correct, since TOUT' COifieit ye (n.). She hails the dream as a heres with its verb, giving the effect of a sign from the nether world that vengeance single word. (Cp. 376.) is imminent, and invokes the gods of her 4 1 0 8eC|iaTos, a word often used of a house to co-operate with the x ^ ' o i . terrifying dream: Aesch. Ch. 523 IK T 4 1 3 etiroi(i d'v Tore. When av is ivei.pa.TOiv | («u WKTiirXdyKTWv Sei/xdrav the second syllable of the 5th foot, it is ireira.XiJ.e'vri | x°fc %Tre/j.\j/e Tdaa.C av Trarpis (Pors. Suppl. Praefat. SoKdv 4|io£: cp. 0. T. 82 dXX' eUdcrai. p. xxxiv). l*.iv, i]dis (n.). At v. 426 she speaks posi4 1 4 «ri er|UKpov, lit. 'to a small extively; as if the recital of the dream had tent,' like eiri iro\6, ^iri |(*£ya, eirl /w.Kp6v, raised her surmise into certainty. etc. Cp. Plat. Soph. 254 B Koa>uivelv..Ta 4 1 1 0«ol irarpwoi, the gods of the fiev £T' okiyov, ra d' eirl TroXXa. G. Pelopid house : see on 0. C. 756 Tpbs Wolffs reading, lirl : and for the synizesis in 'in a few words,' but is less natural here. Beot, also ib. 064 n. —(j>pd
62

IO*OKAEOYI

HA. Xey' dXXa TOVTO' TroXXa rot crfiLKpol Xoyoi icr(j>r]Xav rj&rj KOU KaTpd(DO~av fipoTovs. XV. Xdyos Tts avriqv iamv eicriSeiv irarpos TOV crov re Kafiov SevTepav OfjaXCav i\66vTO
415

420

avros, ravw 8' Aiyicr^os* <=K re TOUS' a^ /SXacrmv fipvovTa OaWov, q> KwrdcrKiov iracrav yeuicrdai TTJV Mv/ajvaCcov )^06va. ToiavTa TOV TrapovTos, rjvi^ 'HXIGJ heiuwcn rovvap, ZKXVOV e&qyovyiivov. Se TOVTCOV OV Ka.T01.Sa, Trkrjv o n fjt.e Keivrj TovSe TOV
ixiuKp&t A, E, etc.: a/xiKpOiv r. aiuicpbv r , and Aid.

425

4 1 5 — 4 2 5 A.

Scholl regards these vv. as interpolated. 4 1 8 Sevripav] Morstadt conj. VVKrtpav. Nauck would reject the v., and take irarpbi i\66vros K.T.X. as gen. abs. 4 1 9 Morstadt infers from elra, and from v. 645 (Bio-iruc dvelpwv), that something has been lost after iXSivros elt (/>ws. 4 2 1 £/c re] iK 6t T. 4 2 2 $ A, with most MSS.: TWI L, T: whence Bergk conj. KXWVO, in place of 8aXk6i>. 4 2 4 rov

4 1 5
gold foil, or studded with gold nails (//.

1. 246 xpvGtlois rfhoiai Treira.pp.tvov). Among the objects found at Mycenae are O. T. 120 £v y&p TTOXX' ap i^etipoL [lade'tv. some supposed remains of such sceptres O. C. 443 lirovsff/UKpov%&pw. (Schliem., Myc. 201, etc.). 4 1 7 ff. iroTpos..8«DT^pav 6 | n \ C a v = oi5cj>6pa iron K.T.X. : cp. 268 n. iraripa avdis oiiiXovvra: c p . E u r . Heracl. 581 {///.eh d', ade\&v 7] irapou^crTiov irij^ai: cp. O.T. 1411 $a\d
Homeric megaron was not of wood or stone, but merely of earth trodden hard; Odysseus, when he sets up the axes, digs a trench in it (Od. 11. 120). irijfai, then, affords no reason against referring tcpiaTIOV to the hearth in the megaron (270n.). But the vision of the tree becomes more intelligible if we imagine the sceptre planted at the altar of Zeus Herkeios in the open ai/\?5 of the house (Ant. 487). The suppliants at the household altars of Oedipus can say of themselves, efAmoi (O.T. 32). This sceptre is described in the Iliad (2. 101 f.) as the work of Hephaestus, who gave it Zeus; Hermes transmitted it to Pelops, from whom it passed to Atreus and Agamemnon. The Homeric sceptre is often called xpiueov (II. 1. 268, etc.), prob. as being ornamented with

tive clause of oratio obliqua, cp. Her. 6. 117 avSpa oi Soicteiv OTTXITTIV avTurTTJvat. fjityav, TOV Tb y&eiov Tty a
The vision resembles that of Astyages, who dreamed that a vine sprang from his daughter Mandane, the wife of Cambyses,

rty 8e S.p.ireXov tTri<7X&v Tty ^Ajjlt]v iraffav.

The dveipoTroXoi explained this to mean that her son (Cyrus) should reign in his grandfather's stead. (Her. 1. 108.) The spreading branches figure also in the dream of Xerxes (id. 7. 19): i86Kee...£o-Te<pavu>o-8cu {Xalr/s OaXXy, diro Si TTJS iXatrji TOI)S KX&SOVS yrjv iraaav tTLfrx/w.

In choosing the sceptre of Agamemnon as the stock from which the wondrous growth is put forth, Sophocles may have

HAEKTPA

63

EL. Tell what thou canst; a little word hath often marred, or made, men's fortunes. CHR. 'Tis said that she beheld our sire, restored to the sunlight, at her side once more ; then he took the sceptre,—once his own, but now borne by Aegisthus,—and planted it at the hearth ; and thence a fruitful bough sprang upward, wherewith the whole land of Mycenae was overshadowed. Such was the tale that I heard told by one who was present when she declared her dream to the Sun-god. More than this I know not,—save that she sent me by reason of that fear. (made from TOC). L, with most MSS., and Aid. : rod T, and the schol. on O. C. 477, who quotes vv. 424 f. 4 2 5 SeUvvat] SelKvve schol. on O.C. 477.—O-iryovixtvov] In L, ye, written over the final ov, has been partly erased, ifyyovfifrris A, F, E. 4 2 7 ,cie Kdvi) L, A, etc., and Aid.: /i' tuelrr/ r.—rod 06/Sou] TOV T&ppovs cod. Ienensis B. 7 (14th cent), with rod 6/3ou written above. 4 2 8 — 4 3 O Morstadt, A. Scholl, and Todt reject these verses.—The MSS. (except T) and Aid. make Electra's speech to begin at v. 428. Turnebus was the first editor (1552—3) who, following

had in mind the words of Achilles (//. 1.

ness. 2. As the all-seeing god, vavtywTriiy he is especially the detector of guilt (Od. 8. 270), able to reveal the lurking danger which an evil dream might foreshadow. 3. And, generally, he is a saving power (CTUJT^/), Paus. 8. 31. 7): 4 2 4 f. TOU irapovros has better MS. authority than TOV TrapdvTos, and is pre- cp. Aesch. Suppl. 213 KaXov/iev aiyhs 'HXiou (raiTriplovs. ferred by most editors; but the choice is nicely balanced. (1) TOV gives the sim4 2 6 f. ov KO/roiSa, irXr]v K.T.X. : cp. plest construction for irapovros, and the 410 n.—ire|i.irei pe K«CVI]. Ellendt agrees better rhythm. But it is also somewhat with Brunck in writing /i' iKeiyr), on the strange, as implying that the presence of ground that the demonstrative pron. gains one person, and no more, was to be exemphasis by the elision. But there is pected on such an occasion. In 927, TOO really nothing to choose. The fact that trkricrlov irapSfros TJVW aiXXuro, the referthe best MS. (L) has the rarer form may ence is definitely to the paedagogus. (2) be allowed to turn the scale. (Cp. Tr. TOV is strongly recommended by Eur. 1091.) Med. 67 yKOvcrd TOU X^yopTos, 01) 5OKSII> 4 2 8 — 4 3 O These three verses, which K\tieiv. The constr. then is roiaCra t£qthe MSS. give to Electra, and which •you/x^pou !:K\V6V TOV, Tapdvros TjvUa 7}\itp several recent critics reject (cr. n.), clearly SeiKKvm TO 6i>ap: and vapbvTos is properly belong to Chrysothemis, and are genuine. predicative, = ' inasmuch as he was preElectra's exclamation of joy (411) caused sent' (and therefore able to tell). On the Chrysothemis to ask if her sister had any whole, I now prefer TOV. Hartung, to ground for hope (412). Electra replied show the constr., points thus, roiavri. TOU, that, when she had heard the dream, she Trapdm-os ifvtx K.T.X. : needlessly, I think. would say. This showed her sister that Electra relied merely on the fact that 'H\Cij> SetKvwi ToSvap. Cp. Eur. / . T. Clytaemnestra had seen some fearful vision. 42 a Kcuva 5' i)Ka puf (pipnvaa ipda/xara, Now, therefore, instead of asking for \^£w 7rpds aldtp', et TL di] T65' £CT' a/cos. Electra's interpretation, she merely reSchol.: TOIS y&p ira\ato?s £dos r\v dirorpopeats her counsel (383 f.) before proceedTnafo/i&'ous (by way of expiation) T<£ 7j\i ing on her errand. The words irpbs wv Sfriyeiffdat T& dveipara. The popular deu>v K.T.X (428 ff.) show the train of her attributes of'HXios suggest more than one thought. To Chrysothemis, the alarm of reason for such a custom. 1. He is the god of light and purity, cfyi'ds 8e6s (Pind. Clytaemnestra (427) is more important than the apparition of Agamemnon. The 0. 7. 60), who dispels the terrors of dark234 ff.); V

val jxb. r6de (jKrjTrrpov rb [itv AX Kal 6'fous | cfrvaei, iwel 5ij p &pe, j 01/8'

64

IOd>OKAEOYS

7rpos vvv 6ea>v ere XCcrcroficu TUSV eyyevSw ipol TnOicrOai /u/jyS' dfBovkia vecreiv el yap fx d/rratcrei, criiv KaKbi /xerei TTOXLV. HA. dW, 0) C\r), Tovroiv fxev a>v e^ei ^ rvfjifia) Trpoa-dxjjys fxrjBev ov yap crot oi>8' ocriov e\6pds diro yvvaiKo<; icrrdvai KTepicTfiaT' ovSe Xovrpd TrpocrepeLV warpi' a\X' 17 TrvoaZcnv rj (3a9vo-Ka
430

435

440

Triclinius, gave vv. 428—430 to Chrysothemis. 43O druirfi] air&iarii L. 4 3 3 The 1st hand in L wrote, oi55' ixsmv ex^/>S£XTJ. The bitter hope. feeling seen in vv. 391 and 403 has passed The current ascription of the verses to away before the new hope, and she speaks Electra was doubtless prompted by verse with affectionate earnestness. — TOUTWV 413. It was supposed that the recital of [iiv, as opposed to the offerings recomChrysothemis must be immediately fol- mended in 449. lowed by the comments of Electra. But, 4 3 2 ff. ov...6lp.s, it is not sanctioned as Hermann observed, the phrase dfiovkiq. by usage, ov8" o (meaning rites in fitTei ir&Xtv, be fitly uttered by Electra. honour of the dead): Ar. Th. 676 &
$ai.

4 3 5 f.

ILXV TJ irvoatcriv K.T.X., 'cast

them to the winds—or bury them deep in

HAEKTPA —So by the gods of our house I beseech thee, hearken to me, and be not ruined by folly! For if thou repel me now, thou wilt come back to seek me in thy trouble. EL. Nay, dear sister, let none of these things in thy hands touch the tomb; for neither custom nor piety allows thee to dedicate gifts or bring libations to our sire from a hateful wife. No—to the winds with them ! or bury them deep in the earth, where none of them shall ever come near his place of rest; but, when she dies, let herfindthese treasures laid up for her below. And were she not the most hardened of all women, she would never have sought to pour these offerings of enmity on the grave of him whom she slew. Think now if it is likely that the dead Johnson (Lond. ed. 1722) irbawai (Frohlich, fi V irbaunv). 4 3 6 Kpifov] Todt conj. jXipov.—tvOa] Meineke conj. hdev. 4 3 7 orav] Tournier conj. ftrr' av. 4 3 8 ffif^crSw] o-utftrSia L, with most MSS.: aa^iadav r. 439—441 A. Scholl 4 3 9 $' av] The v. I. yap, found in some of the later MSS. rejects these vv. (as E and Pal.), is written above d' by the 1st hand in L. 44O iraadv i/SXacrre] Dobree conj. i^\a
Svaatfieis.

Traow.—dveis~\

Todt

conj. Svc/ueva:

4 4 1 (KTUVC, T£8'] Kolster conj. iKretvev, cJS'.

Nauck,

4 4 2 avrrj] Nauck

the earth.' Thefirstthought is a passionate utterance of scorn and loathing. Cp. Eur. Bacch. 350, where Pentheus, in his rage against Teiresias, cries, Kal ori/i/naT'

to his tomb, i.e., where they will be remote from it.—evviiv is peculiarly fitting here, since the offerings are those of a false wife. Cp. Aesch. Ch. 318 ZvBa a' avi/xois Kal dv^WaiffLv fj.£6es. Tro. 418 txovaiv eival. Anthol. Pal. append. 260 'Apye" ivdSri Kal <&pvyG>v ivaiviaeis | <W-Keifuu is aixpypoiis Kal a\anTtas "A'CSos ,uois iptpeaBcu | TrapadlBu/i,'. A p . R h o d . I. eivas. 1334 d\X' av£/j.oi(?L I Sdjof/£V afiirXaKirjv. 4 3 7 f. d M OTav 8dvg. If the offerTheocr. 22. 167 ta TOS' Vetg.Aen. n . 795: Hor. C. 1. 26. 1: Ov. £yX os TofifMV, ^x^tffTOV jSeXwi', yaias Trist. 1. 2. 15: Tibull. 1. 5. 35, etc.) dpil-as b>6a yni} TIS orf/erai, f dXX' airi) vb% The passage is wretchedly enfeebled by "AISTJS re aif&vTuv Kara. When Clytaemthe conjecture poato-iv (as if she were to nestra passes to the nether world, let her sink them in a river). find these treasures laid up for her there. Kpvi|/ov adapts the general notion They will be witnesses to her conscious {a,<pavurov) t o icbvei: with irvoaXtnv' w e guilt. supply vapados, or the like. The zeugma The conjecture foV av for 8TO,V is unis of a common type: Od. 9. 166 h yaXav necessary, since cra>i^o-0u> =
20. 312 otvoio re TLVO/J,&OIO j /cat (TITOV:

Pind. -P. 4. 104 oSre tpyov \ oifr' i-iros evrpdireKov netvounv ehn&v: Aesch. P. V.

viv here and in 624 = aSrd: it stands for the masc. pi. in O. T. 868, and for the fem. in O.C. 43.—M)a |ii] ITOT', with fut.: cp. 380 n. The conjecture ?v8ev is specious, but needless; the meaning is, 'in a place where they will have no access' J. S. VI.

vvv, Kal
4 3 9 dpxijv, omnino, preceding the negative, as in Ant. 92 (n.), Ph. 1239.— T\T]|iov«
<5v y. . T ^ 8 ' :

for

S5e after

a

relat., cp. O. C. 1332 oft av ai vpoaBrj, TotaS' tipaaK1 ehai Kparos: Ph. 86 f.: Tr. 23, 820.—Mirnfye: 53 n. 4 4 2 f. The position of aiirjj shows that the dat. must be influenced by icpoa-

5

IO*OKAEOYI

66

y TttS' ovv Ta^oicri, *8e£ecrdaL v(f)' 77s davtov art/u.0? oScrre 8vcrfj.evr}<; iuacrvakCcrdr), /cam Xovrpolcrcp Kapa. /c^Xtoa? eg-e/Liafev. a p a /i/jy oo/ceis \vrrjpC

avrjj

445

T a u r a TOU <$>6VOV <]>epeiv;

dXXa rarJra /j.ei> jae'^es1 cru Se p a r o s fiocrTpv^av a.Kpa<s (^o/3a? raXcuv/js, (TfjLiKpa fiev r a 8 ' , dXX' ), 8 0 s a u r a l , ^ S ' i d ^ '

OVK ecrriv.

450

suggests TTOT' OK (if 8££cur6ai be retained). 4 4 3 8i£a
. Se'(|ecr0cu. Sophocles has joined SOKU Two different motives are assigned by (1) with the future infinitive in at least the Greek commentators; viz.:—(1) the nine places :—O. T. 355, 368, 399, 401: desire to render the dead incapable of Ph. 14: Tr. 1138, 1171: Ai. 1086: El. wreaking vengeance (uivirep TT)V Siva/xai 471. (2) With the infin. (pres. or aor.) indvwv cKpaipovixtvoi): (2) the desire to and av in 0. T. 584: 0. C. 748: Ai. 263, make an atonement (QCKatxaaBtu rty So\o1078: El. 312, 614. (3) With the simple (poiilcui—&(po<nov&eop). T h e r e aor. inf. in El. 805, and Ph. 276: in both can be little doubt that the first of these of which places the reference is to past motives was the primitive origin of the time. custom. If the second was afterwards blended with it, the idea may have been It seems, then, a reasonable inference that of offering the severed portions to the that here, where the reference is to future gods below,—as a victim was devoted to time, he would have written 8e£co-8cu death by cutting off a lock of hair (Eur. rather than &gacr0ai, or else would have Ale. 75). Apollonius Rhodius seems to added av to the aor. inf. In three of present the practice in this light (4. 477): those passages which have the fut. inf., i^apy/iara the aor. inf. would have suited the metre Jason, having slain a foe, rafive $amvros. Cp. Etym. Magn.: avequally well (O.T. 368 \Qeu>: ib. 399 j Trapa.(jTa.rr\
HAEKTPA

67

in the tomb should take these honours kindly at her hand, who ruthlessly slew him, like a foeman, and mangled him, and, for ablution, wiped off the blood-stains on his head ? Canst thou believe that these things which thou bringest will absolve her of the murder ? It is not possible. No, cast these things aside; give him rather a lock cut from thine own tresses, and on my part, hapless that I am,—scant gifts these, but my best,—this hair, not glossy with unguents, rrj iavrCov K€0oX5...17'TTJ TOO tpovevofi&ov), and by Eustathius p . 1857. 7 (irapi. rip So0o(cXei, (vda (palverai rats TUV irecpovevfihw Ke^aXats ivaTO/juiTTeadai rb Iv rots £,(
KCLKOV. C p . Od. 19. 92 ipSovaa. ^ 7 0 j-pyov, 8 ay tcetpaXy dvafj-d^ets, ' o f which thou shalt take the stain on thine own head,' i.e. 'of which the guilt shall rest upon thy head': imitated by Her. 1. 155 r d /xiv yap irpbrepov £yti> re ^Trpyj^a KCLI iytii 4p.rj K6^iaXi) ava/*&%as ipipoi. Besides the proverbial els Ke<j>akty yeyevrniivuv ahiav iirl r^v Kopahkiv dvadeiev airavTm.—This is better than to take iirl \ovrpols as= 'for washing (of the corpse),'—*'.£., in lieu of the Xovrpd which it was the duty of relatives to give the dead (Ai. 1405 Xovrpwv daloiv: O.C. 1602 n.: Ant. 901). I£^|ML£ Si marks an antithesis, not of persons, but of clauses, and serves merely to emphasise the second clause. This is a peculiarly Ionic usage. / / . 9. 300 el 54 TOI ( = (Toi) 'ArpelSiis /lev d.Tr^x^£T0 • • I • • ep napo%atoi)s | T€tpofi4vovs

6. 46 filiypei, 'Arpios vU, ai 8' fi£«t S^ot &Tou>a [^uypei = /ij) KTelve]: 4. 491 rov fxiv a.[mp$'' 6 d£ Aed/cov,'Qdvjae'os £c6\bv ermpov, | j3e^X^K«. H e r . 3. 68 el jj,i) airl) 2/j.4pda'.. yaxlxriceis, ai Si itapa 'Ardaaffs irtjdev: 7. 159 el S' apa firf SLKCHOLS dpxeadcu., ai Si fajSi ^o-qSte. T h e Attic poets took the idiom from the Ionians: Aesch. Ag. 1060 el 8' a^vvqixuv oliaa n^ 8e"xet Xbyov, | ai 8' dvrl tfruivrjs (pp&fe Kapj8di-$ovaa mWos, refers to the time of her mother's death. Kd|ioS ToXaCvrjs is a possessive genitive, going with TT)V8' OKIT. rplx".. It is so placed in the sentence as to heighten the pathos:—'give him a lock cut from (thine own head),—and (give) on my part, .this hair,' etc. 4 5 1 fdXiiraptj. The schol.'s paraphrase aixwpav, gives the sense which we require. Cp. Eur. El. 183 aKiipai. fiov Tivapav ic6fiav | Kal iriir\u>v

5—2

68

ZO0OKAEOYI KCLI £<x>fia Tovfiov ov ^

OXTOV Be TrpocnriTvovaa yrjdev rj[jA.v dparyov avrov ets i^0pi f , /cat TTCUS' 'Opeo-TTqv i£ wepTepas x 6 / 3 ^ 5 £)(dpoZ5 TO \ourov auTOP di>e aL r a S ' avrfj SvcnrpocroTTT oveCpara.' o , aoeAcpiy, croi p vnovpyrjcrov raoe T' dpoiyd, T<5 retyCkT&TO)[5poT
ei cr(opovrjcreL<;, d> (f)C\rj, Spacrets r a S e .

455

460

465

XP. Spacrw TO yap SCKOUOV OVK e^eu \6yov to the Facsimile of the Laur. MS. of Sophocles, p. 2 1 : Lond. 1885.)—Heath conj. rfySe y' aKarapr): Frohlich and Bergk, rtf/vde T' aXitraprj: Blaydes, Tfyd' avr\Xuprj: Campbell, rfySe dwirivfj. Hartung writes T-fjvSe y' aXlirapov. 4 5 3 irpoairlrvovaa L 2 ( = Lb): irpoa-mTvovaa L (made from irpocirhvovaa by a later hand), with the other MSS., and Aid.—7^Sec] Nauck conj. vipdev. 484 tx^potej avroiis E.—Nauck conj. ve(inipau.s\ Nauck

raS' ifnuv. But d\«ra/»Js, the negative of *KiMapip, could mean only, 'not earnest,' 'not persevering.' In v. 1378 Electra says (to Apollo), rj ffe iroWd 5?) | a i'e-> 'with zealous, a devout, hand.' And we learn from the scholiast here that a variant, probably as old as Didymus («Vc. 30B.C.), for dXurapfj was Xiiraprj: S iarai, k% 77s atirbv \nrapi\Goii.ev, us el (\eyev IK4TIV rplx"; 'a suppliant lock.' It is surely manifest, however, that \iirapijs $pl!j could not mean, ' a lock of hair offered by a suppliant.' We may safely, then, reject Hermann's corresponding interpretation of aKnrapri, comam non accommodatam supplicationi. Nor do I now think that dXuraprjs 6pl% could mean 'not cared for,' 'neglected.' We come, therefore, to a dilemma. (1) The words rijvd' aKaapTJ rpixa may conceal some corruption: rr/vS' ought possibly to be Ti]v8e T* (which is preferable to T-qvSe 7' here), followed by ctXCirapov (cr. n.), 'not sleek or glossy,' as with unguents. I incline to this view. The genuine word was in any case probably

negative, parallel with otf -)(\if><3Zs i\
HAEKTPA

and this girdle, decked with no rich ornament. Then fall down and pray that he himself may come in kindness from the world below, to aid us against our foes; and that the young Orestes may live to set his foot upon his foes in victorious might, that henceforth we may crown our father's tomb with wealthier hands than those which grace it now. I think, indeed, I think that he also had some part in sending her these appalling dreams ; still, sister, do this service, to help thyself, and me, and him, that most beloved of all men, who rests in the realm of Hades, thy sire and mine. CH. The maiden counsels piously; and thou, friend, wilt do her bidding, if thou art wise. CHR. I will. When a duty is clear, reason forbids that conj. &<)>0ovwTipa.is. 4 5 9 oZ/wu f^v o$i>, olnai] Nauck conj. ot/uu /j.h> oSv elvai. But h e would prefer, OI/JMI /j.h OSK KO.1 deolai T&KCIVOV /^Xeic | Tr^u^atri wrpl K.T.X. The conject. /j.4\eu> for /xtXov is also made by Blaydes. 4 6 O iri/j.t//ai] Wecklein (Jahr. f. philol., suppl. IX. p. 169) conj. {\6eiv: Blaydes, this, or /i6\eli>, or w8(u. S d T 1 ] Svcrirpdauir' Vindobonensis. 4 6 6 X67W] Scaliger conj. \6yoi.v.

cp. schol. Ar. Lys. 603 ras raivlas as TOIS venpV£T^pais. dipvebs is used by Pindar, Theognis, and Aesch. (though only in lyrics, Pers. 3 and fr. 96): aw|iev : cp. 53, 441.—S
K.T.\. She means that, though if the gods below are the primary authors of the vision, the spirit of the dead was also in some measure active. 4 6 1 trot = cream?;: cp. 363 (t/U = £[iaurr)i')) n. 4 6 2 PpOTwv : cp. 407 n. 4 6 4 irpis «v
The sense is,

' When a duty has once become clear, there is no more room for disputing,— one should act forthwith.' Two constructions are possible; I prefer the first. (1) T6 Slicaiov is an ace. of general reference, and oiK ov &venelyare, dXXa oirore irpwrov iSwdaO^re £TLIxuipfoaaBe. So here the ace. TO SLKCUOV, which represents the object of Spav, is separated from it by the parenthesis 01k

£00KAE0YZ

70

epiQew, aAA emo-Trcude^ TO opav. pfjievr) Se T<Sv8e rcuv epycuv i/xol criyr) Trap V/JLCOV TT/DOS decov earrco, irapd^poxv fJLavri<s 2 /ecu yv(6jxa<; \eiiroy.ii>a <xo<£a euro' a 3 Ai*ca, Si/ccua epofj.eva 4 4 jtiereicriv, <w T4KVOV, OV /juaKpov yj>6vov. 5 virea-Ti jxoi 6pdcros, dSv-nvocov KXVOVO-OLV 6 dpTi(o<; oveipdroiv 1 ov ydp

7TOT d^

8 ovS a TraXaid

47° 475 480

y 6 (j>v
d[x,^>dKf]% yews,

485

.F/or. 11. 9 ; _ -, , __ v r/v... 87 Meineke conj. S6/c«. Fritzsch, SOKW iropelav. 472 thus<—el /uJ)—• | fi&tiTur— | \enrofi4va— | eXinv— | S k a | x P I tTecrrl fioi— | advTvduv—ap- | rtwtr— | 01) ydp TOT'— | iWdpwv— [ oiS'

(T— | a vui—al-\ (rxUrraur iv aklaur.

?%ei \6yov Svoiv ipl^eiv. (The first scholium gives substantially this view: oik eL

%X ~^oyop
472 ^

|

'yii Brunck: £y6j pr] MSS.

yielding to a new perception of her duty, not to a majority of voices. 4 6 9 irap' i|i<Sv, on your part : cp. Tr. 596 i*ovov vap' i/uiv ed ffreyolfied'.

(i) Or TO SUaiov might be nom.: 'that 47Of. iriKpdv, to my cost: Eur. Bacch. which is clearly right does not afford any 356 K ?x« M>yov) for two persons toiriKpav fiaKxevaiv iv 6ij/3ais ISwv. I.A. dispute,' etc. So the second schol. : ij 1315 Tntcpav, I iriKpav Itiodaa Svffe\ivav.— TO oiiK ?%« \6yov OIITX TOO ai Traptx1* Tpo- For 8OK(3 |i6...ToX|ii](r«iv, cp. Tr. 706 opiS 0OO-H'. So far as the verb fx« is con- Si ix tpyov Setvdv ££upyaai*tvr)i> (n.).—For

cerned, this sense is quite admissible: cp. in, cp. 66. Thuc. 2. 41 oflre r$ Tokefjdy tirekdovrt 4 7 2 — 5 1 5 First t%ei (rj TO\IS). The objec-472—487 = antistrophe, 488—503: epode, av tion is that the phrases $x ^-oyov, OVK 504—515. For the metres see Metrical Oxeu> \6yov, which are very common, Analysis. regularly mean, 'to be reasonable,' 'to be Encouraged by the tidings of Clytaemunreasonable.' This is so both in the nestra's dream, the Chorus predict an personal and in the impersonal constr.; as early retribution on the murderers. Plat. Phaedo p . 62 D T6 yb.p fif>\ ayavaK472 ff. el |i.t] 'yd K.T.X. The sanT€tv...oiK lx€i ^oyov: D e m . or. 36 § 54 guine prediction of the Chorus in O.T. TTWS %X€t ^°y°v
peiv ; The supposed sense, 'not to afford a reason,' is unexampled. Svoiv is taken by Hermann and others to mean Electra and the Chorus. ' The right view (of the matter) affords no ground for me to contend against you both.' But the controversy of Chrysothemis has been with Electra only. She is

/xavris efyu Kai Kara yvtaixav ISpis.—^VW|JWXS Xciiro|Uva, failing in it: cp. Tr. 936 OST' dSvpfidruv | iXelver' oiUv. 4 7 5 f. a irpopavris ACxa, because she has sent the dream, a presage of her own advent. In Aesch. Cho. 33 Clytaemnestra's vision is itself called So'/tw s. The fact that Harris has

HAEKTPA two voices should contend, and claims the hastening of the deed. Only, when I attempt this task, aid me with your silence, I entreat you, my friends; for, should my mother hear of it, methinks I shall yet have cause to rue my venture. CH. If I am not an erring seer and one who fails in wisdom, Strophe. Justice, that hath sent the presage, will come, triumphant in her righteous strength,—will come ere long, my child, to avenge. There is courage in my.heart, through those new tidings of the dream that breathes comfort. Not forgetful is thy sire, the lord of Hellas; not forgetful is the two-edged axe of bronze that struck the blow of old, 4 7 3 e'tpvv'] ££4vv Y. 4 7 5 irpbfiavTis] Herwerden conj. 7rp60apros. 4 7 0 {hr€tititras: Frohlich, 7' 6 (pviras
sence of an infin. modifies the boldness: Ai. 1006 f. Tfoi y&p fio\e?v fwi Svvaroy, els irotovs /SpoTotfs, | rois cro?s apri^avr' iv

Ai.

•n-Svourt fi.r1Safi.0v; Eur. Med. 814 aal Si r yyf} y \ dS k , f\ x aav, »s iy
1390 fiv^fxav T' Epu>irs Kal reXe<70dpos

Xepoiv Kpan). The goddess Justice is here conceived as being in her person the victorious avenger. The words mean literally, ' bearing away just triumphs of prowess.' Cp. //. 13. 486

dStnrv^uv...ovcipdruv: cp. the invocation of Sleep, Ph. 828, eiah rifuv IXdois. In Aesch. Cho. 32 ff. the dream is described as ' breathing resentment' against at\pa Kev r)e ipipoiro fie'ya Kpdros ye <j>epol- the murderers: ropbs y&p dp068pi% 06/Sos, | fXT\v: for the plur. Kparr), Aesch. Suppl. Sdfucv ovetpofiavTis, ^ | Hirvov KOTOP J 951 etr) Si VIKT) Kal Kparr) rots apo-ev is rare, the verb, marking assurance, is expresbut not unexampled : Campbell quotes sive. H e r . 7. 50 7roXKr)i> tpop^y i/J-oi yvloiv ptAi/x-q | Tr)vd' called TO eiri Kpvravely, and, after sentence, cast beyond the boundaries, in the r)\wiav 4<TIS6VT' aaT&v; Cho. ^loiriiraXTai 5' avTe" /xoi
I04>0KAE0Y2

72

9 a viv avr.

«7T.

K(XT4TT€^)V€V

aicr^icrrats iv cu/aats.

*)£&> xal TTOXVVOVS /cat Troku^eip 2 a Seivots KpvTTTOfiiva Xo^ot9 x a ^ K ° 7 r 0 l ( S 'E/awus. 4 9 0 3 a\eKTp' avv[Aa yap impa ^ 4 ydfjicw afx.iWrnxad' olcriv ov / 5 Trpo TcovBe roC /x e^et "f^rf TTOTC /u.17 7ro#' T^/JUV 4 9 5 6 ai^eyes TreXav rejoas 7 rots Spaicn, Kal crvv&poicnv. r\ TOL fjuavTelau f$poTa.v 8 ov/c eicriv ei' Setvots oveipous ouS' ei' #e(T<£aYo(.s, 501-5 9 ei /i.17 roSe (fxicrfia VVKTOS ev /caracr^crei. w IIe\o7ros a trpocrdev iroXv-rrovos

'nrirela,

505

Wakefield and Kvicala).—a/jupdicris Hesychius: d/*0))K))s MSS. 4 8 7 aurxlcrcus iv aMais] dv for iv, A and Aid.: alax^Taunv aUlait A and Pal. 40. 4 8 8 ij^ei

Kal"] Blaydes conj. 17'Jei TOI. 4 8 8 To\6xelP a h^s been made in L from TroXtfX«pa, and ^ is written above. 4 9 1 ipwvis L, made from tpivva. 4 9 2 e7r^/3a] Blaydes writes iirtfiav ('they entered upon,' cp. 7V. 504 Karifiav). 4 9 3 a/«XX J S ' ] Musgrave conj. 6fu\T)/M$'. 4 9 5 ff. Trpb rdvSi rot /it' ?x 6 ' I M^ (•5»< ' r) /atc (made from iSfur) &- | ipeyta Trekav ripaa L. Instead of a single /x^Tod',

jiaatXeis). Aeschin. or. 3 § 244 rck ixh H4of. vvp.tpiSiwv 5' aTroXwXe tpvyq.ffq.\ (iXa Kal TOI)S \ldovs Kal riv (rlditpov, ra \4Krpuv a/iiXXaKoipais, the sense is, 'com&(ptava Kal ayvibfiova, tap rip ifATrevovTa petition' for marriage.)—eire'pa, like iirairoKTeivQ, birepoplfafiev. (Cp. Dem. or. iweffe, suggesting the violence of the ^3 § 7^.) A like conception was implied passion which seized them". so Ph. 194 in the English law (repealed in 1846) of tTrifit\ is said of the sufferings sent upon 'deodands' (Deo danda), i.e., personal the hero by Chryse. chattels (whether animals or things) 4 9 5 — 4 9 8 irpo TWVW TOi...(ruv8p<3which, having caused the death of a avet nvt fiopq) complain of it';—i.e., ' we shall assuredly
HAEKTPA

73

and slew him with foul cruelty. The Erinys of untiring feet, who is lurking in her dread Antiambush, will come, as with the march and with the might of a stroPhegreat host. For wicked ones have been fired with passion that hurried them to a forbidden bed, to accursed bridals, to a marriage stained with guilt of blood. Therefore am I sure that the portent will not fail to bring woe upon the partners in crime. Verily mortals cannot read the future in fearful dreams or oracles, if this vision of the night find not due fulfilment. O chariot-race of Pelops long ago, source of many a sorrow, Epode. some MSS. have ^ i r ore /«j7ro#' (A, T, E, Vindobonensis; and so Aid.). After ^ ' in T, Aug. c (an Augsburg MS. of the 15th cent.), Pal. 40 £x«, 8&p
In those MSS. which have p i ITOTJ pn] as Diintzer explains, ' forward on the path of flight': cp. Leaf ad loc). Tr. 505 iro8' ^fXv, the first wirore (absent from nartfiav wpb ydfiav, 'entered the contest L) was probably an attempt to fill the for the marriage' (not 'before' it, which gap: unless, indeed, jU ?x e ' should be 6p6. wh"OTi ripa.% ire\av conjectures, see Appendix. 4 9 7 dt|/fY&: schol. dappSi on TOIS (etc.) mean, 'the belief possesses me, that' dpidffL TCLUTO. r& ct5i/ca KaX div.—Bergk, It is irrelevant to quote those impersonal whom Hartung follows, reads di|/e(j>^s, verbs which directly express the occur' unheeded,' a word known only from rence of a thought to the mind; as Xen. An. 6. 1. 17 etVijei atirobs 6Vus OK KO\ Hesychius: i\p€(p^s, iwppbvTLtsTov • 2o0o0VT n iX ^ olica.de arpUoivTo ('the thought K\TJS QalSpa.. (Hesych. has also ipicpei' dtdoiKev... povri$eL.) came to them, how they might,' etc.): Thuc. 6. 78. § 1 ei 5£ rep apa irap4(TT7]K€, ireXav, 'Attic' fut. inf. of xeXdfw: cp. rbv fj.ev 2vpcuc6(nov...iro\t[iiov elvai K.T.\. 0. C. 1060 ireXwo-': Aesch. P. V. 282 Either, then, the subject to %xel has xe\w. (In Ph. 1150 irekar' should be dropped out, or the words /a' ?%ei conceal 7ri;5or'.)—Others take ireKav as pres. inf. a corruption. of TfeXita (as in Horn. hymn. 7. 44 ireXdaf. cp. n. on O.C., I.e.). The following remedies are possible : I incline to the first, as involving least 4 9 8 TOIS Spoiiri, Clytaemnestra, to change. (1). Reading in 479 virarri fnoi whom the dream came: rots , /j,riiro9' ij/up etc. 146 (yovtuw), n. (It may be remarked that TI is in har4 9 9 pavTCiai |3poTv, means of divimony with the tone of iiireiTTi fioi in 479.) nation for men. Another available word is ^ivvoia (cp. 5O3 iv Ka.Tao")tf
S04>0KAE0YS

74

<W9 e/AoXes alavrjs raSe ya. €VT€ yap 6 novTicrOels MvprtXos * TrayxpvcreGJV B[<j>pcav Suorai'ots irp6ppit,o<; iKpidei<;, ov T'I TTCO e\ei7rev 4K TOVS" OIKOV TTOXVTTOVOS cu/aa.

510 515

Kta. SOS aiaviis Blomfield, as the ist hand wrote in L, where the final dels] In L the 0 has been added by the ist hand above the line. ixpupHs r, and Suid. s.v. vpoppi^ov. Reiske conj. iKTpupBeis (approved by Porson, Adv. p. 209). 5 1 3 0$ TL TO Hermann: 06 TLS TTM MSS. and Aid. 6 1 4 ZXenrep L, A, with most MSS., and Aid. ZXivev Y and a few others.—Ac TOOS' OIKOV most MSS., and Aid.

used by Eur. H. F. 374 with ref. to the Zeus at Olympia (circ. 450 B.C.) was raids of Centaurs (xOova OeffffaXwf iirire/ois adorned with sculptures by Paeonius, representing the preparation for this contest (Paus. 5. 10.6). The fragments found Oenomaiis, king of Pisa in Elis, had promised the hand of his daughter Hip- on the site have sufficed for a reconstruction of the group. Zeus occupied the podameia to the suitor who should defeat centre; to the right of him were Pelops him in a chariot-race; the penalty of and Hippodameia; to the left, Oenomaiis failure being death. The young Pelops, son of Tantalus, offered himself as a and his wife Sterope. On each side was competitor. Myrtilus, the charioteer of a chariot drawn by four horses. Myrtilus was sitting in front of his team, with his Oenomaiis, was persuaded (either by Hippodameia or by Pelops) to betray his face turned away from his master. master. He did so by leaving out one In the older and nobler form of the or both of the linch-pms by which the myth, Pelops won, not by a fraud, but naves of the chariot-wheels were secured by the grace of Poseidon, who gave him to the axles. Tzetzes on Lycophron 156 winged horses (Pindar 0. 1. 87 tdoiKev rais xoaiUwi (= TTXTJIWOIS, the naves) rdv Sltppov re xpfoeov Trepoicrlv r' d/cd/xacTas rpox&v oiiK £fj.f$a\wi> TOIJS ij\ovs. Accord- tTnrovs). On the chest {\&pva£) of Cypseing to another story, he substituted a lus, seen by Pausanias in the Heraeum at linch-pin of wax for a real one (schol. Olympia (Paus. 5. 17. 5), Pelops was Apoll. R h . 752 £nfSa\6vTa Kypivov l/xfiohov driving two winged horses. iirl TOO CLKpa^ovLov). So Pelops won the 5OS atavi]s suits the idea of persistrace, and the bride. But Oenomaiis was ent calamity. Whatever its real etymology, soon avenged on the traitor; for Myrtilus it was associated with dd (Aesch. £um. insulted Hippodameia, and was thrown 572 is Toy alavTj XP&VOV> ^ * 672 aiav&s into the sea by Pelops; upon whose M^FOI), and was used to denote that which house he invoked a curse, as he sank. pains by wearying, or wearing (as Pind. P. 1. 82 K6pos...alavqi: / . 1. 49 Xb Euripides, too, (Or. 990 ff., Helen. i) 386 f.) refers to this chariot-race as the event with which the troubles of the The form alavijs has the best authoPelopidae began. Apollonius Rhodius rity, and some critics hold that aiavos briefly describes the critical moment of (Hesych.) was a Byzantine invention. But the race as one of the subjects embroider- in Aesch. Eum. 416, ii/ieis ydp iaixev ed on the cloak of Jason (1. 752 ff.); there VVKT6S atavrjs rtiaia. (so L, schol., and Oenomaiis was seen, 'falling sideways, Tzetzes on Lycophron 406), alavri is far as the axle broke at the naves of the less suitable. wheels,'—d%ovos h vKruwQin TrapaichiSbv 6O8f. tvrs, 'since,' = <•£ off, like 6re Ayvv/iivoio I irf7TT«\

The eastern pediment of the temple of

(Thuc. 1. 13 (TIJ 8' £OTI lidXiara rpiaico' A \ j H l \ff)

HAEKTPA

75

what weary troubles hast thou brought upon this land I For since Myrtilus sank to rest beneath the waves, when a fatal and cruel hand hurled him to destruction out of the golden car, this house was never yet free from misery and violence. But in L, a (or ail) has been erased after oUov. T has oftcovs (with ov superscr.): Dobree conj. OTKOV. Nauck writes i&Xiire roiab" oticovs. Blaydes conj. iw£Xiire TOOS' OIKOV (or roiaS' oticovs). 5 1 6 TroXtfircwos] Schol. on 508 i coOs TOIOOTOS ianv, &
(reading O(KOVS) Bothe conj. ToXvT^/ionas, and Bergk reads ToXvwd/iovas. Tournier and G. H. Miiller conj. TroXvwdyovs: Blaydes, that, or TOXV(36TOVS.

6 irovrio-Oels MvprCXos. The legendary scene was at Geraestus (now Cape Mandelo), the s. promontory of Euboea:

chariot.—4Kpw|)8«£s. In- Her. 6. 86 {KT£TpnrTai...vp6ppifa is said of a man whose family is exterminated (cp. Eur. Hipp. Eur. Or. 990 IKXo^ birtyre ireX&yetn SieSl684); but £KTpi
H. F. 133 rb Si KaKOTVxh ov X4\otTei> €K

Myrtilus was sometimes traced the name T£KVUV\ Helen. 1156 obvor' (pit of the Mvpripov iriXayos which lay s. of Kar' A.v8pii)irwv 7ro'X«s. And IX Euboea, E. of the Peloponnesus, and w. turn confirms OEKOU as against ofcovs. of the Cyclades. Pausanias (8. 14. 12) For irci) suits the imperf. in this sense rejects this etymology, supposing Myr('was never yet absent from the house'), tilus to have perished on the coast of but would require the aor. if the sense Elis. The Myrtoan sea was probably were, 'has never yet left the house.' so called from the islet Myrto near GeFor the sing, ofcou (=family), cp. 978. raestus. 5 1 5 iroXvirovos. ToXwro/iOi'as is very A vase found at Capua shows Pelops possibly the word which was read by the and Hippodameia in a ship, from which schol. on 508 (see cr. n.). But iroXiiMyrtilus is falling backwards into the TTOVOS, the reading of our MSS., suits the water. A winged Erinys hovers in the context far better. Even if the v. I. CUKOVS were right, such an epithet as air above, brandishing a sword over the 'wealthy' is jarring here. In an epode, head of Pelops (Baumeister, Denkmaler conjecture had freer scope than in a p. 1204, referring to Mon. Inst. x. 25). !KOI|MU)T) : cp. Ai. 831 raXw $' a/ia | iro/i- strophe; and TroXv-rrd/jiovas may have been prompted by the desire to define otaovs.— iratov 'Ep/j.ijv x^^""-0" e® M* Koip.ip»v. the golden chariot given to Pelops by Poseidon : see cp. 163 {y&v), n. Pind. 0. 1. 87, in n. on 505. This plur. 616'—1O57 This second tweiadSiov (750), as denoting one chariot (like 6'xeo, comprises four scenes. (1) 516—659. ap/xara), is not Homeric, vayxpuiriav Electra and Clytaemnestra. (2) 660—• (— — -), the epic form, suits the metre 803. The disguised Paedagogus enters, vff here. Cp. Tr. 1099 xp toiv ( ). and relates to Clytaemnestra the death of Orestes. She presently goes with him Dindorf, keeping the Ms. irayxp<J<">>v, inserts £K after it. The strophic test is into the house. (3) 804—870. Electra and the Chorus. (4) 871—1057. Chryabsent in an epode.—irpoppijos here= sothemis re-enters, and tells what she has iravuXeOpos, as in Ar. Ran. 587 wpSppifos atfros, i) yuvrf, r a Troudla, \ KCLKKTT' diroXoi- seen at the grave. Electra speaks with /j.i)i>. It would strain the word to under- her of a new resolve. stand, 'torn from his place' in the

76

IOOKAEOYI KATTAIMNHSTPA. / ) fiiv, cos Icu/cas, av / ^ ov yo-p Trdpecrr' Aiyicr#os, os cr' eVei^ aet ] TO i Qvpaiav y ovo~av alcr^vveLv ckiXovs1 8' cos aTrecrr' eKewos, ouSeV eVr/DeVei ye* KCUTOI TTOXXO. TT/)6S TTOXXOUS /AC S I )

cos dpacrela /ecu itipa. 81/075 py KdOv^pitpvcra /ecu ere /ecu ret era. eyco 8' vfipw fikv OVK e^cu, /ca/ccos Se' ere Xeyco, /ca/ccos /cXvoucra 7rpos credev da.p.6.. varrjp yd-p, ovhh> aXXo, crol Trpoa^rj^ del cos ef e/AoO riQvr\Ki.v. e'f i/xov' /caXcos e^otSa* TCOJ'S' dpvrjcris OVK evecrTi fwi' -q yap Ai/07 vtv etXei', OUK eyai fj.6vr], V XPVV °"' dprfyew, ei (fypovova irvyx iirel ira,Tr)p ouros cros, oi' 6pyjveis deC, T1JV CT'^I' O/J.aL[JLOV [JLOVVO5 bjK\r)V(t)V

dvcrcu deoicrtv,

OVK LO~OV

520

525

530

€TMf)

Kafiojv i/xol

5 1 6 ffrptyei] T)i A and vulg.: TptcpTfi L, and so Eustath. p. 168. 36. One MS. of Suidas (cod. A) s. v. ivei/ibai has iKTpi<prj. 6 1 7 os y'] cr' has been added in L by a later hand. S I B fiy TOI] Blaydes writes rb /IT).—dvpaiav 7'] S 2 1 Bpatrela] Morstadt conj.rpaxeia.— Blomfield conj. dvpaibv 7' (on Agam. 1022). ir4pa] Tripou L . S2S
5 1 6 d.vafivi\ is emphasised by [Uv, which has no corresponding S£ : the implied antithesis is, iirtx^v Si ire eyii iibvr) oi cStWftcu (519 f.). Cp. Ant. 578 ix Si rovde XP^I I 7W0UC0! elvai rdffSe nyS' dvetH&as, where see n.—cos 2OIKOIS : Tr. 1241 n. o-Tpf'4>€i, versaris, go about (instead of remaining in the seclusion of the yvvaucaKITIS): cp. Xen. H. 6. 4. 16 h TI} cpavepig frvaffTpetpof/Avovs. Tr. 907 aXXij 5^ KOXXT} SOI/JATOIV (TTpinipuiixivq. T h e simple
<(>£Xo«s: said from an Athenian point of view (on Ant. 578). The Homeric maiden of noble birth, such as Nausicaa, has more freedom. 52O ff. KOICTOI : you disregard my authority, and yet complain of it as oppressive.—81} goes with iroMoiis: cp. 202 ixBiara 5^ (n.).—IfeCirds |ie...ws: cp. 332 n. 9pa Kai 6p&(rovs irX^ws. The conj. Tpa\€ta is plausible, but needless.—&p\o> 'rule': it should not be taken with the partic, as = 'provoke with insult' (552). Cp. 264 K&K T&V§' tLpxpftai'. 597 deffirdrtv. 5 2 3 f. v|3piv...ovK '4%a: cp. Ant. 300 wavovpyias...lxav ( n ') - ^ n ' n e next clause, KCIKWS xXioixra., etc., are the emphatic words: 'Insolent I am not; my words to you are only such as you address tome.'

HAEKTPA

77

CLYTAEMNESTRA.

At large once more, it seems, thou rangest,—for Aegisthus is not here, who always kept thee at least from passing the gates, to shame thy friends. But now, since he is absent, thou takest no heed of me; though thou hast said of me oft-times, and to many, that I am a bold and lawless tyrant, who insults thee and thine. I am guilty of no insolence; I do but return the taunts that I often hear from thee. Thy father—this is thy constant pretext—was slain by me. Yes, by me—I know it well; it admits of no denial; for Justice slew him, and not I alone,—Justice, whom it became thee to support, hadst thou been right-minded ; seeing that this father of thine, whom thou art ever lamenting, was the one man of the Greeks who had the heart to sacrifice thy sister to the gods—he, the father, who had not points t h u s : £% e/joC, KaXCxr \ £|oi5ct. 6 2 7 f. Schenkel would delete v. 527 (suspected also by Nauck), and in 528 change T) yap to d\X' 7) (trip 5' i] O. H e n s e : drap F . Polle).—viv made in L from IJ.LV.—etXev, OVK A, etc., and Aid. : etXe KOI)K L (corrected from eTXer KO&K), with T and others.—For viv elXev G. Kriiger conj. £vveTXev. 5 3 O OVTOS
a v. which began with TTJV airbs avrov iralSa.

5 3 1 Nauck brackets the words

5 3 0 The order of words in the 5 2 5 f. iraTijp •yap K.r.X. A comma should follow &\\o, since riBvTjKev de- MSS., iirel irarfyp OVTOS (n.): comma after &XXo, the constr. becomes Ph. 101 X^yw tr' e"y&3 56Xy ^IXOKT^TTJV most awkward. Thus Paley makes us Xafiuv. depend on KX6IO ('I am told') supplied 5 3 1 (iovvos (0. T. 304 n.) 'EX\.IJV«DV. from v. 524. Campbell renders: 'your He of all men—the father of the maiden father, that is what you are always hold—was the one who resolved on sacriing forth, (how that he) died by my act'; ficing her. The sacrifice was, indeed, apadding : 'By a kind T>f attraction, the proved by the other chiefs (Aesch. Ag. main sentence, as it proceeds, becomes 230 tpi.X6iJ.axot ppa^ijs); and several persubordinated to the parenthesis.'—irpdcr- sons took part in the deed itself (id. 240 XW-

here = UKr/ipis, irpbtpacns. Cp. 682. ixacrTov Bvr'fipav).

But, in the first in-

6 2 8 ij •yap A£KT|. The ydp, which has been impugned (cr. n.), is right. ' H e certainly died, and by my hand; for Justice, whose instrument I was, required his death.' As to Ai/07 the avenger, cp. 475 f. (n.). Aesch. Ag. 1432^11 rr/v

stance, when Calchas spoke, the decision rested with Agamemnon. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 205—225, ending with trXa 6" ovv \

el if3oi\eTO dUaios elvai.,... i^qv ai/nj... BtZaai. TOV OTKOV (i.e., inladuaev &v).

sion would be, oiiK laov \6irr}s Kap.&v tpol, 6 aireipas TT; TiKToio-g. But, having written

OVTTIP yevt
Sophocles, like

Aeschylus, ignores the legend used by Euripides, that Iphigeneia was not really slain at Aulis, but wafted by Artemis to ^X T?)S i/iijs irtudos AIKTJV, \ "Krr\v T\ the Tauric Chersonese. 8', atfft T6VB' ( <£p'i'Y«lv K.T.X. The of rl]v o-ty op-ai/wv, because Agamemnon's inf. represents the apodosis; i.e., ' It was your duty to help,' implies, ' you unique crime was the slaughter of his own would have helped,' dpu70s etc r/aBa. child: as if the text did not convey this. Cp. Eur. Med. 586 XPV" ^weP V^a M Clytaemnestra means, 'while mourning a Kax6s, irdaavr' iy.i \ ya.iJ.elv yd/iov T6V§' father, you forget a sister.' 5 3 2 f. The regular mode of expres(i.e., irelaas av tyd/j.et.s). Lys. or. 32 § 23

78

IO*OKAEOYI OT' icnreip axnrep TLKTOVCT' iyri. , / , TOV XP £dvov Srjra MeviXeco Kravcav

8££ S j

535

TOL/JL OVK e/AeXXe rcui'Se /AOI Swcretv SCKT/JV ;

noTepov ii<eCva> TratSes OVK ycrav SMTXOI, ous rrjcrBe fiaXXov eucos rjv 6vTQO~Ke.iv, Trarpos Kal ixr)Tpo<; <Was, 77s d 7rXous oS' rjv -)(apiv;

540

rj T£>V eyiaiv "AiS^s TLV' Xpepov T£KVU>V

r\ TSV iKeCvrjs eo^e SatVacr^ai I^ T&5 TTaVwXei TTCLTpX TCJV flCV

irkiov; i£ ifJLOV

iraCScav Trodos TrapetTO, MeueXeo) B' ivfjv;

545

$fuup.ov, wishing to read T V air6s oiiToC. S 3 3 $T' ?
OT' t. (For us or wo-irep whom ?' The latter would be Tip x^Plv after tiros, cp. Lys. or. 19 § 36 rftovvTo... TLVUV; See (e.g.) Aesch. P. V. 985 Kal T& inei...efrcu. Ua. satrirep T&iv86.de.) Thosefi^v 6I\TC£TI)C i/ioi \ 'Apyelujs. For, evidently, the latter word could not mean, ('for a benefit conferred by) the Greeks.' A scholiast in the This assertion of the mother's superior Baroccian MS. (cr. n. on 544), who exclaim is a counterpart to the doctrine of plains TOV x^PLV TIV<JJV b y TIVOS X^-PLV a7roAthena in Aesch. Eum. 658 f., OVK iari jj.rfT'qp rj KtKkriiiivov T£KVOV | T0/cei5s, rpoipbs SiSois, plainly meant, ' showing gratitude for what?'—and his paraphrase was corSi Kifiarot i>eoffir6pov. C p . above, 366 n. rect ; only he overlooked the context. 6 3 4 TOG x°LPlv' T 'v«v : rov (neut.) xipu*, 'wherefore?' (as in Ph. 1029, H /t' 6 3 6 d\X' ov (leTrjv K.T.X. : cp. Ant. &Tr&ye
TOO %i.pw;):

TIVIDV (masc.) 48

a ' W oiStv air /A' elpyav

X^pix, 'for the sake of what men?' liira ( = /a^re<7Ti). ' Wherefore—to please whom—did he im6 3 7 f. aXK' dvT1 ov SrJTa. molate her?' This is the only construcHere the first supposition is introduced tion of the words which fits 'Apyelav in by irbrepov, and the second by a\\a drjra, 535. The twofold question also suits the as in At. 460—466. d\\a was regularly vehemence of the speaker, who is seeking used in thus putting the imagined arguto drive the point home. ments of an adversary,—the figure called vjrocpopa in Greek rhetoric, and in Latin The alternative, which most editors subiectio, because subicimus id quod have preferred, is to take TIVUV as the oportet did (Cornificius, 4. 23. 33). Xen. participle. But there is an insuperable An. 5. 8. 4 worepov jjrovv rl ffe Kal, objection to this, which seems to have escaped notice. The words, TOV %a.pa> ^Tei fioL OVK ididovi, tiraiov', a \ V O.TT'QTOVV; TIVUV ; could mean only, ' paying a debt d \ \ a irepl iraib't.KCbv [/.axofievos; aXXa

HAEKTPA

79

shared the mother's pangs. Come, tell me now, wherefore, or to please whom, did he sacrifice her ? To please the Argives, thou wilt say ? Nay, they had no right to slay my daughter. Or if, forsooth, it was to screen his brother Menelaiis that he slew my child, was he not to pay me the penalty for that ? Had not Menelaiis two children, who should in fairness have been taken before my daughter, as sprung from the sire and mother who had caused that voyage ? Or had Hades some strange desire to feast on my offspring, rather than on hers ? Or had that accursed father lost all tenderness for the children of my womb, while he was tender to the children of Menelaiis ? ). 5 3 6 /MeTTJp...T/JII y'] ixtrrjv y'...Tfy y' V. 5 3 8fyteXXemade in L from ey.—Nauck rejects this v. 54O f. Nauck changes Trarpos to irapos, brackets J', and rejects v. 541. 5 4 2 rj TS>V e/tuw] rj TSV ijiwv Brunck. 5 4 3 SalcraaScu] F. W. Schmidt {Sat. Crit. p. 29) conj. X-tiaaadai (=\rjt ivvjrTJpxe ir60os TUP avrov iratduv.

liedtiw iirapi^vqiya. • In this verse, dXXd introduces both the supposed argument and the reply, since KTav<Jv = ei Ixrava> (as ='granting that he slew'). Cp. Andoc. or. 1. § 148 rlva yap ical dva/3ijSa(ro^at der)(TO[xevov itTep £/j.avrov; rov Trar^pa; aXXd r£8vr}Kev. aXXd rods d5eX(potis ; etXX' oin dalv. o'XXct roiis waiSas ; aXX' oSirw yey{t>rp>TCU. OVTI ade\<pov here = 'in his stead,' i.e. 'to save him from slaying his child': not, 'for his sake.' Nor is it short for avrl [TG>V rov] dde\<j>oS.—Td|i : for the neut. referring to persons, cp. 972 : 0. T. 1195 n. In Ant. 48 ™ ifiuv, and in 0. T. 1448 T&V ye cru>v, may be masc, like O.C. 832 Tot)s efwds dyoi. The schol. 539 iraiScs ... SiirXoC. observes that, according to Homer, Helen bore to Menelaiis only a daughter Hermione (Od. 4. 14,—indicated, though not named, in / / . 3. 175); but that Hesiod mentioned also a son (fr. 131): ij TiKed' t

J£p[ii6vT]i> dovpucKeLTQ

TOV

S'

greKev

M e y e X d y , | oTrXora-

~Nuc6,

o^ov

"Apr)os.

Sophocles follows Hesiod, since Menelaiis could not have been expected to sacrifice an only child. 5 4 0 f. Nauck would prefer a single verse in place of these two, viz. ofis 'ItpLyeveias ettcbs T\V dvyaKeii' T&pos. 6 4 2 f. i\ here introduces a third supposition (cp. 530), and in 544 a fourth.

—^j TWV 4(u3v "Ai8i]s: the absence of caesura gives a harsh emphasis to the words; cp. 530. 8a(
IO*OKAEOYZ

8o ov ravr

dfiovXov /cat /ca/cou yvco/Jb-qv Trar/jos;

So/cco //.eV, et /cat CTTJS S t ^ a yvdj/xrji

Xeyat.

(f>a(,~r] 8' a y 77 davovcrd y', el cfravrjv XdfioL. eyco fiev ovv OVK el/jl r o t s •neupa.y^evoi^ hvpovelv Ka/cais,

yvcofjurjv St/catay cr^oucra TOWS TreXas \\teye. HA. epets jitey ov^t yvy ye fi cos dp^acrd TL Xviriqpov, etra croC r d S ' i^TjKovcr' VTTO' dXX' -^y e<^>2?s //,ot, TOV Te^yij/coros 0* VTrep Xe^atju,' ay op^cos TIJS Kacriyy^T^s ^ O'/AOV. KA. /cat /r>)v e^t^ju,'" et Se /A' COS' dei Xoyous efijp^es, ov/c ay rjada. Xvrrrjpd /cXuety. HA. /cat 8^ Xeyco crot. irarepa c/>i)s /cretyat. r t s av TOUTOU Xoyos yivovr dv atcr^icoy ert, St/catcos etre UT? ; Xe'fco Se' croi, etr'

55O

555

560

6 4 8 (/>a£7;] <j>alriv A.—For S', Tournier and Morstadt conj. T'. 5 4 9 In L several letters (about six) have been erased after ireTrpay^vois. 5 5 1 TOI>S iri\as ^iye] TOIS ir£\as X^yw Vindobonensis. 5 5 2 fip|a<7a] Nauck conj. X^fao-a. 554 rjv made in L from r\v.—iipfjs] iipij/r L, with an erasure above.—TOV TedvqKbrot 8' iiirep] TOV TedvrjKbTotT vw£p L, with F, and others; 9' was added by Triclinius.

('came to have,' 'acquired') is a reason 5 4 6 d(3ov\ov, inconsiderate, — not for taking the words thus, rather than as taking proper thought for his children; cp. Tr. 139 rls tide | rtxroun lirjv' &fSov- referring to the subject of SOKU, 'though \ov elSev;—KaKoO 'yv /J.&V o$x K.T.X. living, until they have tasted the offerings For the constr., epels...(1* «s, cp. 520. of blood (11. 153).—Similarly Oedipus dp^ao-d TI X\Jiri]pov: cp. fr. 339 ap^aai imagines how Laius would testify, if he $pvi~l TT]V KCLT' 'Apyelidv vfiptp. This could return to life (0. C. 998). constr., rare for apx®, is regular for bir&p%w, as Dem. or. 19 § 280 eiepyecrlas aj 5 4 9 TOIS ireirpaY|iivoi.s, causal dat.; cp. Thuc. 3. 98 TOIS irerrpay/xhois o[ioi-imrip^av eh rotas.—TCCS' i^KOva-', alluding to the reproaches in vv. 518, 529, etc. ixevos roiis 'A.6i)vaiovs: Tr. 1127 n. Cp. Ph. 378 SijxOeis vpbs dfij/eowrei', 5 5 1 YV
HAEKTPA

81

Was not that the part of a callous and perverse parent ? I think so, though I differ from thy judgment; and so would say the dead, if she could speak. For myself, then, I view the past without dismay ; but if thou deemest me perverse, see that thine own judgment is just, before thou blame thy neighbour. EL. This time thou canst not say that I have done anything to provoke such words from thee. But, if thou wilt give me leave, I fain would declare the truth, in the cause alike of my dead sire and of my sister. CL. Indeed, thou hast my leave; and didst thou always address me in such a tone, thou wouldst be heard without pain. EL. Then I will speak. Thou sayest that thou hast slain my father. What word could bring thee deeper shame than that, whether the deed was just or not ? But I must tell thee rov Te0PT]ic6Tos y' ilrep A, E , and Aid.—Nauck formerly conj. roO TedvrjKdros irfpi: but now would write rijs Kaaiyv-qTr)s uVep here, and TOV Te6vi)Kbroi ff' ofiou in 555.

5 5 6 X670W] The 1st hand in L wrote X6701W, which a later hand has changed to \6yo«r. A has X6701S, the reading of most (perhaps all) other MSS., and of the Aldine. Blaydes writes X6701S | ij\eyxes. 5 5 9 . L has In in an erasure; but what the error had been seems uncertain. 56O A^fu] Morstadt conj. dei£(jj (Progr. Schaffh., p. 21, 1864), suggested also by Wecklein (Ars p. 44) and Herwerden (Stud. Crit. p. 15), and received by Nauck and Blaydes.

acted, against his own will.—Hermann, (3) 577—583- Suppose, however, that reading TOO TedvqKbros y', took ye to he was a free agent, and wished to please imply that she would not defend herself. his brother; still she was not justified in But the double re suits the promise of taking his life. (4) 584—594. And in impartiality. any case her plea does not excuse her for living with the man who helped to slay 6 5 6 f. Kal p)v, lit., 'and verily,'— her husband.—The speech then closes in expressing assent to the request: cp. Ant. 221 n.—Xoyovs «£>jpX& \u = Trpo(T((pyd.v...'AyalUfivova.'. O.C. 1120 T^Kfa...fjj7]K0viti \6yov 5 5 8 f. Kal 81) Xfyo coi: the same (speak at length to my children). £!-apx<0 formula as in 892 and Ant. 245,—Kal 5^ was said esp. of beginning a musical expressing prompt compliance. Cp. also strain (Eur. Tro. 148 ff. ii.o\va.v...otav... 1436, 1464. The sense of irai-epa is £%?ipxov Seois). Here it perhaps suggests relative to the speaker, and not (as would the same idea, with a tinge of irony: 'if be more natural) to the subject of <jn)s: you always began in such a key,'—viz., see on Tr. 1125 rijs ira.rpoijibvTov /j.rjTp6s. of filial deference. —For the doubled av, cp. 333 f. 56O etr' OVV...«£T«: cp. 199 n. We 558—6O9 Clytaemnestra has arsupply iKreivm: cp. Aesch. Eum. 468 gued that she was justified in slaying ail 8', ei diKatois dre fj,rj, Kpivov Si/o/x, Agamemnon, because he had slain Iphiwhere (KTCIVO. is understood from v. 463. geneia. The topics of Electra's reply •—X^Jw: the fut. here implies the sense of are as follows. a task from which the speaker will not (1) 558—562. The wife who slew her shrink; ' I have to tell thee';—as elsehusband would be a criminal, even if where the fut. bespeaks indulgence for the motive had been just retribution; but a request: O.T. 1446 TrpooTptyojuu: Ai. the real motive was her love for Aegis825 alr-haoixoA.. The conjecture SC| thus. (2) 563—576. Agamemnon was not a free agent in slaying Iphigeneia; seems unnecessary. the act was forced upon him by Artemis. J. S. VI.

IOOKAEOYI

82

o5s ov 81/07 y €KT€Lva<s, d\\a cr icnracrev ireidd) KOLKOV 737309 dvSpo?, q> ravvv £vvei. ipov Se TTJV Kvvayov ApTefiLV, TLVOS ra ?ro AAa vvev/xar ecr^ ei> /

d i 77 'y<w
ov O f

ovyuos, <us £ya> KXVCO,

/car' dXcros i^eKivrjcrev CTTIKTOV

KepdcrTTjv

ika(f>ov,

ov

/ deds

TTOSOLV Kara

o-ayds

e/c/co/x.7rdcra5 ITTO? TI Tvy)(dvev fiakcov. 5 6 1 ou made in L from oiv.—Ski; 7'] Blaydes writes SUy a<j>'.—taitaazv L, with most MSS., and Aid.: i with most MSS., and Aid.: taxev r (as Campb. reads).—AuXiSi] L has avMSi in an erasure,—as F. Dubner thinks, from av\iui: but a and X, no less than S, seem

5 6 1 f. « 8£K|| 7 ' : ye, emphasising SIKTU, is suitable here, since Si/catus (560) expressed the first of two alternatives. For the omission of the object to

aiyai d' aviiiav | r6vde KO.T' EfipiTov lxov~ civ. Schol. E u r . Or. 647 eiretpaBij TT)S T0 s Beov dpyt^o^vijs Kal Ka.Tex°ti
iKTavas, cp. Ph. 801 (ZiurpriGov), n.— $
\oidec
avi/xovs. Tzetzes on Lycophron 183 x°-

Kariax^"Ovid (Met. 13. 183) combines both versions: exspectata diu, nulla aul contraria classi | Flamina sunt. irei6w: cp. Od. 3. 264 (Aegisthus) ir6X\' It has been objected that vessels pro'Ayafiefivoy^rif dXoxov 6£\yeTa iropf)those frequent winds,' which ordinarily Ii6v, Ant. 1145: ira\ipp6xt)ois iv A.i\lSos blow from the coast of Greece,—causing T6TTOIS, Aesch. Ag. 191). a calm of unusual length. For r d iro\Xd, cp. 931: O.C. 87 T4 IT6XX' ticelv' $T' We cannot well render:—(1)' He suffered t&Xpy KO.K&: Aesch. Ag. 1456 )da ras those tedious winds,'—supplying 6 warifip iroXXds, T&S ir&vv iroXXAs | ^i<xas S\(
HAEKTPA

83

that thy deed was not just; no, thou wert drawn on to it by the wooing of the base man who is now thy spouse. Ask the huntress Artemis what sin she punished when she stayed the frequent winds at Aulis; or I will tell thee; for we may not learn from her. My father—so I have heard—was once disporting himself in the grove of the goddess, when his footfall startled a dappled and antlered stag; he shot it, and chanced to utter a certain boast concerning its slaughter. to have been altered.—Wolff conj. tir' AiXLSi. 5 6 5 — 5 6 7 Nauck, objecting to Kelvijs yap oi 84/JUS [w.9tiv, to iralfav, and to TOSOIV, would reduce these three verses to two, thus :—rt £yclj ri Aug. b, and codex B of Suidas s.v. i^eKlvrio-ev. 5 6 8 Kara a.yaayas

channel (ai\6s), as other towns were named ry 84 0' afia vv^ujxtt., Kovpat Aids alyioDindorf from ai\ui> ' a valley.' It stood on the Xoio, I cLypovo/Loi wal^ovcri. Boeotian coast, in the territory of Tanaquotes Plut. Alex. 23 ToWaias Sk vaX^aiv KOX dXcuTTCKas e$7jpeve KOX 6pvt0as. Tzetzes, gra, about three miles s. of the point where, at Chalcis in Euboea, the Euripus in telling the story, says, i%e\d&i> iirl KVis narrowest. The site was a rocky penvriyiaiov (on Lycophr. 183). insula (hence AtiXLda irerp^eo-trav, 11. 2. iroSotv: i.e., by the sound of his feet; 496), having on the south of it a large not by their touch. basin, known as the flaffis \in-fi" (Strabo 5 6 8 ov, ' a stag.' The word 3. p. 403). Pausanias saw at Aulis an can also mean ' a hind,' as in fr. 86 « ancient temple of Artemis, with two povvos.—CTTIKTOV (Ph. 184) = statues of the goddess (9. 19. 6). jSaXioi': Eur. JSacck. n 1 o~TtKTwv...ve(3piSuv: Kaibel Epigr. 1082. 4 onKrrjv 5 6 5 rf 'ya <|>pd, a self-correction, £\a<j>ov.—K€pdo-TT)v: cp. the Homeric as in 352 17 IJ.6.8' (£ i/j.ov. It is not Bi/us ?Xa0oe Kepmv (II. 3. 24, etc.). for a mortal to cross-question a goddess face to face.—For the simple gen. Keivns, o5 KciTa cr^xvyds, concerning the cp. 668: Ph. 370 ixaBetv ifiov. slaughter of it: cp. Her. 1. 31 TCV KOTO 5 6 6 f. cos iya KXVU: implying the rbv T(\\ov...dira.s: id. 2. 3 Kara iiir by TT)V rpo0eo-<j>6povs, a n d c a l l e d superbiusque in Dianam locutus est. The iroKiBvTov, ib. 185. At many places on vaunt would naturally follow, not prethe eastern coasts of Greece Artemis cede, the hit. And so we read elsewhere. was worshipped, esp. as Xi/ievoaKOTOS (see Schol. Eur. Or. 647 Ka.vxto-aii.evos Si iirl on Tr. 637). rrj iwiTVxlt, Kal elir&v us oid' an aiiTT) i] "Apre/jus OLITCOS tpa\ev, iirtipa.di) rrjs Beov ira(i>v, 'amusing himself,' 'taking his 6pyifo/j.ii>ris K. r.X. Proclus Chrest. p. 455 pleasure.' The allusion is to the pursuit AyafiAy.viiiv M dripa ^aXwc (\a<pov iirepof game, though Traifoi had no definitely f}a\\eu> lipTjo-e ml rty "ApTe/tiv. Tzetzes technical sense like that of our word on Lycophr. 183 rpuxras (\a.(pov niya 'sport.' We find the verb associated Kavxvaas i<j>8iy^aro OVTWS • Oidi -q "Aprewith hunting in Od. 6. 104 ff. (Artemis) /us (sc. ouVais av (pa\ai). ojjAvi) Kairpoifft Kal thKelrjs iK6.<j>oi
6—2

ZOOKAEOYI

84

KO.K. ToCSe fj,r)vCcracra Ar/Twa Kopr/

Karei^' 'A^atovs, <ws varr/p avTicrrad^ov TOV drjpos e/c^vcrete r^p auroi) Koprfv. wo 77V r a K€LVT]S vvpaT • ov yap

r\v Averts

d

y a p /ecu TO crop, KZIVOV vekcov iTra>e\r}crai r a v r ' eSpa, TOVTOV davelv XPVV avTov OVVEK £K criOev; TTOCCO pa nOeLO-a O h rov VOJXOV /S/aorois S opa Tovhe JUT) vrj/xa cravrrj /cat ^lerayvoiav TIOYJ'S. el yap KTzvovfjuev dWov dvr aXXou, cxv TOL davois dv, el Si/cr/s ye

575

580

as ' throat,' would change 08 to 8^ (governed by /3a\<J>v). 5 7 1 ws] Frohlich, and Wecklein (Ars p . 17), conj. fus. 5 7 2 airov r, and A i d . ; avrov L, with most MSS. 5 7 3 f. TO. Helves] T&Kdvqir L.—oi yap r/v XiVts] Wunder conj. ov y^p rjKvais \ dXKrj ffrpart^ Tpbs OXKOV rjv, odd' "l\iov. F o r yv Xi5
Tjx.—eis'IXioi'] is'Wiov Nauck.—Mekler suspects these two verses.

575

This is the reason against taking Ttry5 7 1 f. ds • the will of the goddess was xdva with fiaKtliv, a s = ' h e shoots and interpreted by Calchas. Nothing would hits'; cp. / / . 15. 581 6i)pryrr]p iruxqae be gained by reading lias (monosyll.).— jSaXiii': Her. 3. 35 el...TOV Tatdos...^d\Cii> rivTUrTa8|i,ov, =i.vTlpponov, 'in compenTixoijxi.. The vaunt must then precede sation for.'—«K8U(T€I.«. The midd. 4K9IJthe hit. cffdai is to expiate (a-yos), or to propitiate (6eov). But the act. ixdieiv is merely a Others take paXcov with Siros: 'he strengthened Bveiv, 'to make a sacrifice chanced to let fait some boastful word.' of,' implying some cruelty or violence: But this is objectionable on two grounds. (1) ^K/3aXX«e iiros is a very frequent phrase; E u r . Cyc. 371 etjteaTiovs iKTTJpas etcdtieis II. 18. 324: Od. 4. 503 : Pind. P. 2. 81 : S Aesch. Ag. 1663, Ch. 47: Her. 6.69, etc. 5 7 3 f. wS' •rjv, instead of ad' ef^e But j3aXXeu< frros does not seem to occur: or ToiavTa -qv. When an adv. is joined even in Ar. Ran. 595 KOX fiaXeis TI /M\- with ehai, the verb is more often impers., BaKov, Kafc/3aXeis is a v.l., and probably as in eu yap i... right; cp. Vesp. 1289 (r/cw/i^tartoy...e/cflv|iaT': for the poet, pi., cp. Tr. 627 jSaXu. (2) eKKOfiTcuras, combined with r a TTJS $;&r]S... I Tpotrd^y/xdr.—Xvcris, ' r e /SaXttw in this sense, would be awkwardly lease' from the detention at Aulis. redundant. irpis OIKOV. The weather, which stopped Monk, with Musgrave, took oxfia/yds the voyage to Troy, would also hinder some of the islanders from going home1; as = iugulum, understanding, 'he uttered but most of the allies from the mainland a vaunt, and hit the stag with his missile could have reached their respective ports in the throat.' (Mus. Crit. I. 77.) 57O IK ToiiSe, idcirco.—|i/r|v£
HAEKTPA

Wroth thereat, the daughter of Leto detained the Greeks, that, in quittance for the wild creature's life, my father should yield up the life of his own child. Thus it befell that she was sacrificed; since the fleet had no other release, homeward or to Troy ; and for that cause, under sore constraint and with sore reluctance, at last he slew her—not for the sake of Menelaiis. But grant—for I will take thine own plea—grant that the motive of his deed was to benefit his brother;—was that a reason for his dying by thy hand ? Under what law ? See that, in making such a law for men, thou make not trouble and remorse for thyself; for, if we are to take blood for blood, thou wouldst be the first to die, didst thou meet with thy desert. Nauck eonj. \icur6ds.—Walter (Emend, in Soph, spec, p. 13) conj. iroXXd T' fi 5 7 8 vb/xif] Tournier conj. Tpbirip: Nauck, \6y(fi. 5 8 1 rWrjs] rlBriurL.: Ti0i}$ D (cod. Paris, 2820) : nffijs T : rWris A, with most MSS. The Aid. has TWT/S (sic). 5 8 3 Tvyxdvois r : Tvyx&veur L, with most MSS., and Aid. 5 8 4 — 5 8 6 These three verses, omitted in the text of L, have been added in the margin by the 1st hand.

5 7 5 iroXXd goes with both participles. for yourself.' This means that to make Nauck objects that it must mean 'of/en,' the rule (as she is doing) is at once (logiand conjectures \iaa6els. But see //. 11. cally) to make the woe. (2) With nffrjs: 556f., us Mas TOT' airb Tpuiaiv Teririfie'vos —'See lest, in making this rule, you make r)Top I f[ie, TTOXX' attcuv. Ph. 254 w iroXX' woe for yourself: i.e., the rule may have iydi ixoxB-opbs.—dvTipds: cp. Her. 6. 73 the woe as a consequence. The woe is a (oik) eSutalevv ZTI avTifialvew. Verg. Geo. future contingency (583 el 81KT)S ye rvy4. 301 Multa reluctanti.—poXis, aegre: X&vois), against which Electra warns her. Ant, 1105 fii\is liiv, aapSias 8' 4£l(rraiuu: On the whole, I now prefer nOfjs. Cp. Ph. 329. Aeschylus describes the struggle 1003 Spa KaK&s TcpaaaovTe pvl) lud^us KOKOI | in the father's soul, until avayms Idv Krq(siii\xeff; fr. 8 2 dXX' Spa JXT) Kpeiaaov r). \eira8vov (Ag. 206—221). TiBetou.. .v<5|iov: cp. n. on Ant. 8 : Eur. Ale. 57 Trpbs T&V ixbvroiv, ^dipe, Tbv 5 7 7 tl 8' oSv, 'but if it was with the v6fj.ov TL&IJS. wish,' etc.,—referring to Clytaemnestra's words in 537 ff. Cp. Aesch. Ag. 1042 5 8 2 f. tl ^ap KT(VOV|UV. Note two el 8' ofty avaryKT) TT}
' see that you are not making a false excuse' (she is actually making it). Cp. Plat. Theaet. 145 C Spa /iri iral^um iXeyev: and other examples in n. on Ph. 30. Here, either rWr/s or n$rjs would be suitable. (1) With ridys:—'See that, in making this rule, you are not making woe

C p . T h u c . 1.142
irpwTT]: i.e., no one has more fully deserved the penalty.

86

IOc|>OKAEOYI d\\' eicopa furj crKrjxjjiv OVK ovcrav ^ el yap dekeis, 8£8a£ov dvff OTOV ravvv 585 atcr^tcTTa irdvroiv epya 8pa>js yXwcrcrav ws TI)V yjiyrepa KaKoo~TO\k,ov^ev. Kai o~' eycaye S

5 8 4 TWT]S] SO L (TWIJIT), with most of the later MSS., and Suidas (.r.z/. 7^) rWeis A : T I ^ S T : T I ^ S L 2 ( = L b ) , T. The Aid. has r % s , as in 581. Wecklein writes ridels, with Cobet (Misc. Crit. p. 284); cp. 596. 8 8 5 0^\«s] Meineke conj. Bifm : F . W. Schmidt, addvets. 5 8 8 a/j.6v made in L from ^ 6 c by an early hand.—Wunder rejects this v. 5 8 9 f. TrcuSoiroieis] Blaydes conj. iracSoiroui.—ra£] In L the K has been written (or else enlarged) by a later hand.— Nauck conj. eiyereis >cd£ eiyevuv.—p\a
5 8 4 f. elo-opct, instead of Spa: cp. «v TOVTOV irepl T?JS QaLdpas %vv- riage.—K<££ iinflwv '. TOVT£s...Trp6a8ev ei5 TraXa|xva£u), more forcible of their just rights. Cp. 0. T. 611 ovu; cp. Tr. 1207 <j>ov£a yeviudai. KOX Ta\af/.va?ov ff£6ev (n.).—^rpocrOcv 1^...iffd\dv £K(3a\ew. Eur. ML 62 reKoOca 5' aWovs iraxdas AlyluBq ir&pa. \ irdpepy' air(6X«ras. The point of irpbadev is that, havingy?rrf used his aid to slay her hus'OpiaTijv K&ixi 7roieirai S6ixuv.—pXao-rovband, she has put him in that husband's TOS. Some MSS., including L, have place. jl\aTas: but, though fShaartw is 5 8 9 f. iraiSoiroiets. The active voice classical, pXaarda occurs only in late of this verb is rarer than the middle, but Greek, as schol. Pind. 4. 65 j3Xaor{r: is proved by metre in Eur. Hei-acl. 524, Hermas Past. p. 57 (ap. Veitch) (IXatrTUIVTO..—€K(3aXovcr' i\a%, an emphatic Ar. Eccl. 615. In both forms it is usually said of the man. perfect, like dn^dtras $xet [Ant. 22). Erigone, daughter of Aegisthus and 5 9 1 f. ir»s Tail-' «Traiv€
HAEKTPA

But look if thy pretext is not false. For tell me, if thou wilt, wherefore thou art now doing the most shameless deeds of all,—dwelling as wife with that blood-guilty one, who first helped thee to slay my sire, and bearing children to him, while thou hast cast out the earlier-born, the stainless offspring of a stainless marriage ? How can I praise these things ? Or wilt thou say that this, too, is thy vengeance for thy daughter ? Nay, a shameful plea, if so thou plead; 'tis not well to wed an enemy for a daughter's sake. But indeed I may not even counsel thee,—who shriekest that I revile my mother; and truly I think that to me thou art 7} MSS.: i) Brunck.—raOr' Dobree : TOUT' MSS. 5 0 2 XctMiSaras] The 1st hand in L wrote rvyxdra (the reading of T and L2). This has been erased, and above it \afifSavti (not -eis) has been written in small letters, either by S, or (as the form of X rather leads me to think) by the 1st hand. The other MSS. have Xafj.p6.veis. 5 9 3 f. aiaxpSxr 0", L, with most Mss., and Aid.: altrxpm V: afcrx/sfis 7' Hartung.— X^TTJs] \iyriur L, made from X^yeitr by a later hand.—oi] Dobree conj. wov ..; —Vv. 593, 594 are rejected by Wilamowitz (Hermes XVIII. 219). Blaydes had already (1873) suspected both, but chiefly v. 594. 5 9 5
omitted, the transition from 592 to 595 iroiva TTJs Svyarpds; lit., 'that thou takest would be somewhat abrupt. this also as compensation,' etc. (This seems truer than to make TaOra an ace. 5 9 5 f. dXV ov yap, elliptical: ' But of respect, 'in regard to this also.') The (I will argue no more), for,' etc.: cp. traditional reading, Kal TOOT', admits of 223 n.—irdVav tt)S y\ucrirav, poet, for the same rendering. But Greek idiom wao-av uivriv I'TJS: cp. fr. 843. 3 iroW^v favours the assimilation of the pronoun to yk&G&av eKX^as fxaTrji/'. Tr. 323 8f)J(ret airoiva (cp. O.C. 88 n.); and ravr' would 7Xfi' (n.). Plat. Legg. 8tjo D vaaav, easily have become TOCT', if it had been TO \eybfievov, (puvty Uvra, i.e., 'with all supposed that the sense was, ' Wilt thou possible earnestness.' Euthyd. p. 293 A say this too?' irao'av TJST] 0WW/V Tjipiecv, de6fJ.evos rotv 5 9 3 f. al (O.C. 18). to the retort. ' Will that be your plea? The conj. Ka.Koppo6ovti.ei/ is illustrated by Nay, it will be a shameful one.'—lav irep Eur. Hipp. 340 firyyorous KaKoppoBets, but Kal X£y{)s, ' if you do allege it' (as it is is needless. scarcely conceivable that you should). KOC 7« Seoii^Tiv. It is not easy Here Kal goes closely with the verb : cp. to decide whether Kal here means (1) 'and Ant. 90 el Kal 5w7jo"et 7'. indeed,'—or (2) like Kalroi, 'and yet.' The latter sense may be illustrated by Tr. ex.9pots 7a(i«tor6ai. Cp. Tr. 1236 f., 1048, Ant. 332, and Ar. Eq. 1250 xa^Pav where Hyllus demurs to marrying Iole &n0t* Kal a' a/cow iyui | \dira. It would (whom he regards as indirectly the cause of his father's death): KpeXaaov Kafxi 7', <3 refer to TT\V p.y\Tipa.. ' You complain that I revile my mother. And yet you are no •n-drep, Baveiv | rj Totaiv ix^lo-Toiai mother in my view, but a mistress.' But avvvaleiv 6/j.od. Aegisthus is, in Electra's view, an ix8p6%, primarily as having the other interpretation is simpler. Kal will then refer to the instance of harshhelped to murder Agamemnon. As the ness already given (17 trao-av IV 7X£o-son of Thyestes, and the murderer of
88

ZO*OKAEOYZ

17 fjLTjTep' OVK eXacr els rj £<3 /3ioi> [jLO-^Orjpov, CK re crov /ca/cois TTOWOLS aei tjvvovaa rov r e crvvvo^ov. d 8' aXXos e£a), X^P0" aVv /"•oXis <j)vyo)v, TXTJ/ACOV 'OpecrT7]<s Svcrrv^yj rpifiei ySiov ov TToXXd 817 fx,e crol rpefyew /xLoicrTopa /cat TOS', etvep ecrOevov, av, ev TOVT LCTOL. rouSe y ovveKa KTjpv(T(ji fx eh airavras, eire X/?? eiVe (TTOfJiapyov elr* aVcuSeias irkeav. el yap TreVKa rwi'Se TWI' epyuv tSpt?, o'^eSoi' r t TIJI* cn)j> ow Karaicy^yvoi vcn,v. XO. opa> [xdvos irveovcrav el 8e crw Stfcy £vvecrTi, rov8e cfypovTiS' ovKer' elcropco. KA. Trotas 8' e/ioi Set TT/JOS ye TijvBe (f>povTi8o<s,

600

605

610

KaKoppoOov/iev.—Kal s Ilia (proposing also ff o> 8' dSe\
of a slave taunting her mistress': but this placed thus, would almost necessarily reis perhaps too artificial.] For Se s e e o n Ant. 887 efre XPV of our family,—of whom she was thinking daveiv, I etr' iv TOIOLJJTJI ^"aJca Tvufietietv when she spoke of roils vpbaBev eiaefias ariyr),—where fwra excludes xp^. Here, (589). Some critics understand, 'and he, as in Ai. 1373 ( l^eaO' a xpy*)> iesides.' For this use of a\\os, see 0. T. Xp$l is possible, but certainly less natural 290 n.: but it does not seem in place here. than a verb in the 2nd person. —No emendation (cr. n.) is probable, or orofj-apYOV. It is probable that
HAEKTPA

89

less a mother than a mistress; so wretched is the life that I live, ever beset with miseries by thee and by thy partner. And that other, who scarce escaped thy hand, the hapless Orestes, is wearing out his ill-starred days in exile. Often hast thou charged me with rearing him to punish thy crime ; and I would have done so, if I could, thou mayst be sure:—for that matter, denounce me to all, as disloyal, if thou wilt, or petulant, or impudent; for if I am accomplished in such ways, methinks I am no unworthy child of thee. CH. I see that she breathes forth anger; but whether justice be with her, for this, she seems to care no longer. CL. And what manner of care do I need to use against her, 6O7 crrd/iaXyov Hartung. 6O8 Ipyav'] A v.l. KOIKUV occurs in two of the later MS. (Vindob., Pal.), and in Eustath. p. 1969. 18. The schol.'s paraphrase, d ytyova roiirois TOIS KCLKOTS hoxos,— 'these reproaches,'—does not warrant the inference that he read naK&v. Suidas (s.v. tdpcas) has Xbywv. GO9 /cccratffx^w L, with most MSS.: Karatax1"'^1 r 61O aiv dixy) Reiske conj. Kal SU-g: Blaydes writes, crol dix-rj. 6 1 2 Tolas 8' i/iol Nauck (Monk having already proposed irolas ipol, Mus. Crit. I. 78). L has TO!MT Si/xoi., with a trace of erasure over the final t.

cal, as though these Ipya were praiseworthy accomplishments. The v.l. KO.KSIV, for tpyav, is very inferior.—o-)(«8dv TI, 'almost,' i.e., 'it may perhaps be said that...'; cp. Ant. 470 ax&bv n ftiipip //.wplav 6tp\i(ricdp(d (n.). oi KaTaur\vva: commonly in a good sense: cp. Ai. 1304^: / / . 6. 209 pi)Bi yivos irartpav alcxwt/iev. Eur. Or. n 69 (Orestes speaking of his father), 6v 06

would be awkward (1) to understand rb [JL£VOS %IJV€
( s c h o l . ) ; o r (2) ttceivij

£0veaTi T$ /ifrei (Herm.). The conj. of Blaydes, ei Se ad $UT) etc., yields a clear phrase (cp. O.T. 274 f.): but ) It is surely clear that irviovin Ant. 471 f. (after Antigone's defiant aav must be Electra ; and (c) as in Ant. speech to Creon),—Srj\6i rb yhvti/j.' ii/j.bv 471 f., the second clause naturally refers ££ &/J.OV Tarpbs \ TTJS 7rcu56s' ettcetv d' oi>Kto the same person. MaraTai. /ca/cois.—For ulvos trvtowrav 8 1 2 iroCas 8' ^ o l 8ei. The Chorus cp. Aesch. Ch. 33 KOTOV | irviav. having said that Electra takes no (ppovrls
go

ZO^OKAEOYS J

Toiavra rrfv TeKovcrav vfipicrev,

KoX TGLVTa TTjXiKOVTOS \ apd

HA.

KA. HA. KA. HA.

-^a>peiv av ets irdv epyov aia-^vvrjs drep; ev vvv eiricrrco i w 8 e /i alaxvvTqv e)(eiv, Kel firj 8OKOJ crof fiavddvoi 0 odovveKa eg'copa Trpdcrcro) KOVK ifiol irpocreucoTa. dXX' TJ yap 4K crov Svcrfiiveca /cat TOL era epy' i^avayKatfii fie Tavra SpdV /Sta* atcrvpots y a p aicrvpd Trpdyuar' e/cSiSacr/ceTai. a» upefijj, avaioes, •>) cr eyw '/cat Ta/x, enr) /cat Toipya • rd/xa TTOXA.' a y a i ' Xeyetv rroei. cru Tot Xeyets viv, ov/c eyw- cru ydp Troets TOVpyov r d 8' epya TOUS Xoyovs evpCaKerai. d W or5 fid TTJV SianoLvav ''Aprefiiv Opdcrovs TOVB' OVK dXu^ets, eur' av Atyicr#os d p a s ; Trpos opyrjv eKepev, fieOelcrd fiot Xeyew a -^rj^oifi', ov8' emcrTacrat X

615

620

625

iroi'as 8^ M<" vulg.—rfivSe] rijffde F. 6 1 4 Tr/XiKovroff made in L from TTJXIKoirwa.—Spa] The ist hand in L wrote apd
anything?' (6i4f.). Cp. Ar. Nub. 1032 is, 'so mature,'—old enough to know SeivHv 54 aoi povXevfiArow lo'uce Seic irpbs better. Cp. 185 f., and 962 aXe/crpa avrdv. The sense recommends 4(J.ol in yqpdaicovaav. Not, 'so young.'—dpa, preference to |ioi. The order of words when the expected answer is 'yes,' has also favours it, since ^01 would have been an ironical tone; 'pray, are you satisfied better placed after del.—As to Set, rethat she would...?': cp. 0. T. 822 ap' mark that Set |ioC TWOS is normal: see, (vv /caicis;—followed by ap' oi%l TOI e.g., it. 852: Aesch. Ag. 848: Eur. ILvayvos ;—\v m show her any tenderness?' Or: (2) 'If Spq. TO. IXT] TpoireiKira. she heeds not justice, why should I heed 619ff. aXka...y6.p, elliptical: 'but her?' Neither view seems well suited to (I have excuse), for,' etc.: cp. 223, 595. the context. —IJ...4K
HAEKTPA

who hath thus insulted a mother, and this at her ripe age ? Thinkest thou not that she would go forward to any deed, without shame ? EL. NOW be assured that I do feel shame for this, though thou believe it not; I know that my behaviour is unseemly, and becomes me ill. But then the enmity on thy part, and thy treatment, compel me in mine own despite to do thus; for base deeds are taught by base. CL. Thou brazen one! Truly I and my sayings and my deeds give thee too much matter for words. EL. The words are thine, not mine ; for thine is the action; and the acts find the utterance. CL. NOW by our lady Artemis, thou shalt not fail to pay for this boldness, so soon as Aegisthus returns. EL. LO, thou art transported by anger, after granting me free speech, and hast no patience to listen. Morstadt and Blaydes. Nauck would amend it thus: aiaxpois yap Ipyois xp t SiS&dKerai. 6 2 3 Troei corrected in L from Trotei. Cp. Philoctetes, Append, p. 234. 6 2 6 0$ n& Tr/x L, made from oti fiArqv. A faint a is discernible above v.— Stairowav] L has the letters va in an erasure.—Hartung writes, pa TT^V avaaaav "Apre/un, iroivriv Bp&aovs. 6 2 8 /xedeiaa L, with most MSS.: irapeto-a r.

6 2 2 f. The word 0p^|i|ia is not necesThis title, given to Athena in Ai. 38, sarily scornful (see Ph. 243 d TOV yipovros is not Homeric in ref. to a goddess, $pi/jt.fM Avuo/jrfdovs) ; but it is sometimes but is so used by Pindar (fr. 122. 14 applied to monsters (Tr. 1093, etc.), or Sicnroiva "Kiirpov). At Athens it was used, as here, in a disparaging tone, like more especially applied to Persephone our word 'creature'; cp. Aesch. Th. 182 (Plat. Legg. 796B 7)...Trap' TJIMV nbpy Kal (said to the Chorus), Sp^nnar' oin dvaS 4 ) ) K.T. X., a bitter echo of Electra's the virgin-goddess to witness her threat, phrase (619^): 'Yes, indeed,—they draw because she regards Electra as guilty of only too many words from thee.' Others unmaidenly conduct (516 ff.). Electra understand (less well, I think):—'In- has already appealed to Artemis (563), deed, my forbearance in word and deed and again invokes her in 1238. encourages thee to say too much.' 6p<£K (in his Prose Works, ed. Symmons, vol. I. a\ti%eTov I fibpov naKiarov, where the gen. p. 236): ' I might also tell them [the denotes the penalty. And so dpaaovs is prelates], what Electra in Sophocles, a sometimes taken here: but 'escape from wise virgin, answered her wicked mother, boldness' surely could not mean, 'escape who thought herself too violently re- from the penalty of boldness.' It is difproved by her the daughter: ' ' Tis you ferent when (e.g.) tpeiyav TOS' al/ia KOWOV that say it, not I; you do the deeds, | And (Aesch. Ch. 1038) means, 'flying from (the stain of) a kinsman's murder.1— your ungodly deeds find me the words." 6 2 6 f. ov |xa is here followed by a lioXt): cp. 3 _i 3 . second negative, as in 1239 f.: //. 1. 86, 6 2 8 opq,s, in reproach; cp. O. T. 23. 44: Ar. Ran. 1043, etc.—S&riroivav. 687, Ant. 735: Eur. Andr. 87 6p$s;

I0*0KAE0Y2: KA.

eacreis ovh' VTT Ovcrai fx, eVeiS?) aoC y HA. ia>, Kekeva, dvf fir)S'

6 30

OVKOVV

TOVfJLOV (TTOfJL, (OS OVK OiV 776/30,

irdv \4yeiv; f

CTt.

KA. eVaipe Srj crv dvjxad' 77 Trapovcrd [ioi d

avanri

T<5S' OTTWS XvrrjpCovs

dvdcr)(co Sei/id/raw a vvv e\c°' 17877, <j>oi/?e TrpoC\oL<s 6 fx,vdo<5, ouSe irdv dvaiTTvt;ai irpemi irpos (f)co<s napovcryjs TrjcrSe TrXrjcrCas i/x,oC, fir) (jvv (f>06vw re /cat TroXvyXdxrcra) /3orj cnreiprj //.araicw ySaftv ets iracrav TTOXLV. aAA. wo a/coue1 77706 y a p /caytu (ppacro). a yap TrpocrelBov VVKTI TrjSe <^>acr/Aara S i c r a w oveCpav, ravrd /JLOL, AVKCC aVa£

635

640

645

6 3 1 Blaydes would write ^TeiSri <xol y\ in order to mark ] oi K&V L. 6 3 6 drdirxw] Blaydes conj. avdvw.— a L, with most MSS.: w A, V, E (in these with a superscr.), Harl., Vindobon.; and

aTavSys iv Kaicols <j>l\oun ffois.fp del.—TOV(J.6V OTOU' : 0. T. 426 Kpiovra Thuc. 3. 84 diraidevalq. dpyijs ir\etufe. €K(pep6fievoi. 6 3 4 f. An altar, and probably an The v. I. irapeura (cr. n.), though image, of Apollo stand before the palace. doubtless a mere conjecture, was a very The attendant of Clytaemnestra carries natural one; for p*6iivai (prop., 'to let offerings of various fruits, which she is go') seldom means, 'to permit.' now commanded to raise, as with a gesture of solemn oblation (?ircupe), and 63O f. oOSi goes with 0Ocreu. For to place upon the altar. There is a rethe aor. inf., implying, 'to complete the semblance to the scene in the Oedipus sacrifice,' cp. 532, 285.—w' 6V<|>TJ|J.OV Tyrannus, where Iocasta, gravely alarmPOTJS, 'with hushed clamour,' i.e., in silence. In Ar. Av. 959 etxfnni.1' lara is ed, brings a suppliant branch and gifts of frankincense to Apollo Aii/ceios, before the notice that the sacrifice is going to the house (0. T. 911—923). begin: see on Ph. 8ff. For iirb, denoting the accompaniment, cp. 711, Tr. •rj irapov Sairre rhv K/MTOVVT' 9S

HAEKTPA

93

CL. NOW wilt thou not hush thy clamour, or even suffer me to sacrifice, when I have permitted thee to speak unchecked ? EL. I hinder not,—begin thy rites, I pray thee; and blame not my voice, for I shallsay no more. CL. Raise then, my handmaid, the offerings of many fruits, that I may uplift my prayers to this our King, for deliverance from my present fears. Lend now a gracious ear, O Phoebus our defender, to my words, though they be dark; for I speak not among friends, nor is it meet to unfold my whole thought to the light, while she stands near me, lest with her malice and her garrulous cry she spread some rash rumour throughout the town : but hear me thus, since on this wise I must speak. That vision which I saw last night in doubtful dreams—if it hath come for my good, grant, Lycean king, so Aid. 6 4 1 iroXvykdxnrtp] The scribe of L has added the letters \v above the line: after TTO he had written i or v.—Meineke and Bergk conj. TraXiyyXiiuTGq: Blaydes, KaKoykibairif. 6 4 2 els] is r and Aid. 6 4 4 VVKTI T-rjSe] rijSe VVKTX r. 6 4 5 Siva&v] Schenkel (1869) and Blaydes conj. Seu/dv: Autenrieth,

maxim fierd. C\ois, meaning Electra: for the plur., cp. 652. 6 4 0 irpds ^""S with avairril-cu: cp. Ph. 580 5« 8' aiTov \tyuv \ e(s fis & \i£a. 641 f. iro\vy\acr Hesych.), would be no gain.—(nre£pf|: cp. fr. 592 //.$} (nreipe iro\\o?$ TOV irapovTa. Saifxova 6 3 7 KXKJOIS OLV, a reverent petition; (' spread it abroad').—|iaTaiav seems here cp. 1491.—irpooraTijpie: see on Tr. 2o8f. to mean 'rash,' 'reckless,' rather than rbv ei<JMpirpav \ 'Air6\\a> irpocraTav. Like 'false.' If Clytaemnestra openly avowed Artemis (Aesch. Th. 449), Apollo was thus her fears or hopes, Electra would merely called as 'defender' of the house before wish to publish them. which his image or altar stood. Here Clytaemnestra is invoking him more es6 4 3 »8' refers to 638: 'hear my pecially as aXe^txaKos, averter of evil: Ar. prayer in this covert form, for I on my Av. 61 "k.troKhov &TT0Tp6iraie. part (myth) can use no other.' Cp. Tr. 5 5 4 TXITj' " M ' " <j>p6.ao>. 6 3 8 KEKpv|Ji|^vt)v, here = alitiynarwSri, covert in meaning, though spoken 6 4 4 f. •y'^pi prefatory (32).—8iil3&\(i}v. without naming the persons to whom she The ordinary sense of Surah, oveipa. would refers (644—654). SoTheogn. 681 raurA be (1) 'two dreams,' or (2) 'two sets of poi. ip>lx$a KfKpvii/iiva TOU iyadoiviv. The dreams.' But it can mean also, (3) 'dreams ancients associated evil with any prayer of two kinds': cp. Arist. Rhet. 1. 15 § 13 which could not be freely uttered. The A h el
94

IO0OKAEOYZ ei fiev ire^yrjvev ecrOXd, Sos rekecrfyopa, ei 8' e)(dpd, TOIS e^dpotcTLV e/jLirakiv /cat ju.77 /ite TTXOVTOU TOV irapovTos el rives SoXotcrt fiovkevovaiv iicfiakeiv, £(f>r}<5, d\k' aiSe' JU,' del tftxrav d/8Xa/8et /3t&> 86/JLOVS 'ArpeiSwv toCTTTep i£
ywat/ces, TTOJS av elSeCrjv cra^eus ei TOU Tvpdvvov Sw/xaT5 AlyLo'dov r d S e ; XO. Tao eo"T«', w g'ez' • euros et/cao"as /caAais.

650

655

6 60

dioii>: Michaelis, SnrXQv. 6 4 6 Tr^TjKec] vi<j>vKev Vindobon., and schol. on 645, who quotes vv. 646 f.: so Hartung reads. 6 4 9 /SouXeiSoww] Wecklein in the form H), with i[ written (Ars p. 38) conj. povXaioiev.—^^s] L has e^Jr (7; 2 above: it seems to have been originally ifyiia, as L (= Lb) has l
6 4 6 f. I
HAEKTPA

95

that it be fulfilled; but if for harm, then let it recoil upon my foes. And if any are plotting to hurl me by treachery from the high estate which now is mine, permit them not; rather vouchsafe that, still living thus unscathed, I may bear sway over the house of the Atreidae and this realm, sharing prosperous days with the friends who share them now, and with those of my children from whom no enmity or bitterness pursues me. O Lycean Apollo, graciously hear these prayers, and grant them to us all, even as we ask! For the rest, though I be silent, I deem that thou, a god, must know it; all things, surely, are seen by the sons of Zeus. Enter the PAEDAGOGUS. PAE. Ladies, might a stranger crave to know if this be the palace of the king Aegisthus ? CH. It is, sir; thou thyself hast guessed aright. 651 ddfwvs] Blaydes conj. Bpbvovs.—i/jupiireiv made in L from &/j.(p' 'iireiv. 6 5 3 ei•qiiepovaav] In L an early hand has written over a what some regard as an acute accent, but what is rather (as Diibner saw) the letter t, indicating eiri/j.epov] Benedict conj. T^KIXHS.—Nauck rejects this v. and the next. 654 Trptxreariv made in L from irpSeanv. 6 5 9 ir&vB' made in L from iravB': whence Wecklein (Ars p. 13) conj. wav.—bpav] 6pS.it> L.—Jahn rejects this v. 662

iytSi jSapiVo/ieu. In examples of the latter kind, however, the ace. (and not, as it would be here, the dat.) is elsewhere the 650 d W <58« K.T.\. , sc. 56s: cp. 72 n.— case attracted. In favour of taking riicvav dp\aP«t pCif: Tr. 168 f?y aKwrijrtf piv. as partitive, it may be added that this 651 f. S6p.ovs: as she says to Aegisthus in Aesch. Ag. 1672, iyii \ KOX ai suits the distinction between two groups 6ifl£imv, attend to, here, 'sway': Pind. O. I . 12 defj.iC\ouri, i.e., Aegisthus: for the plur., Tr. 453 £\evd£p(p j ^/evdei Ka\e?(rdai Krjp cp. 346. irpbffeGTiv oii KaXr). 6 5 6 ircuriv ii(Jitv: i.e., to herself, Ae6 5 3 f. cvt]|icpov
96

I04>0KAE0YI

IIA. 17 /cat SdiJ-apra rrjuh' ineiKd&v Kvpw /cetVou; TTpetret yap a3s Tvpavvo% elaopav. XO. fidkucTTa iravTtttv yjSe CTOL Keivrj irdpa. IIA. (a ~xp2p\ avacrcra- crol epa)v TJKO) Xoyous 7^Sets (f>CXov nap' aVSpos Aiylcrdto 6" Ofiov. KA. i8e£d(jL7)v TO pr\Q£w eiSeVai Se crov irpojTicrTa -^prjlo), r t ? cr' aVe'oT€iXei> fiporcov. HA. ^avoreus o $ai/ceus, moay/xa Tropcrvvuiv fidya. KA. TO TTOLOV, (a t;ev ; eiire* Trapa oTSa, 7rpoo-^)tX.eis Xefets Xoyovs. IIA. TeOvrjK 'O/oeo-TT^s* eV /8/aa^ei £vv$el<; Xeyw.

665

6 70

HA. 0* 'yci Takatv, okoika ryS' iv rjpepq.. KA. IIA. HA. KA.

TI (^175, TI ^ s , w feiJ'e ; ju-i) TauTijs KrXue. 675 davovT 'Opecrrrjv vvv TC /cai TraXai Xeyai. dTT(i)\6fji.y)v Svar^vos, ouSeV ei/u.' e n . en) juev TO. cravT-fjs irpdcrcr, ifiol Se crv, feVe, rdkrjdes elire, ra Tp6ira> StoXXuTat; IIA. KdTrefJLTrofjLTjv Trpos TauTa «m TO Trav (fapderco. 680 /cetvos ya/3 ikdav eis TO /cotvov 'EXXaSos .' aywvos AeX(j)iKa)V adXcov d Brunck: e?(cav xvpto: cp. Ph. 223 Tvxoif.C av elwiiiv: well-omened was a way of appropriating the omen. The proper formula was SiAesch. Suppl. 588 KaXrbS' avyhos\iywv i£ 'Eirdtpov Kvp-fiavoT«vs: 45 n.—irpdyiJia iropiiidvri: O.C. 138 85'iKeivos iydi. Cp. 1115. truvwv | i ^ a , lit., 'in furtherance of an important matter'; i.e., for the purpose 666f. The « prefixed to X°^P€ roaiks joyous excitement, as in At. 91, Eur. El. of acquainting you with important news. Cp. Eur. Ale. 1149 TOP irpoKdntvov T6VQV\ 1334, etc. It occurs also in Comedy, Ar. ...iropaww ixoKtbv. Ach. 872, Eq. 1254, Lys. 853. 6 7 1 Tiiroiov; cp. O.T. I2on. 6 6 8 I8e£dp.iiv TO prfiiv, 'I welcome 6 7 3 iv Ppa\ci £uvflels: cp. Eur. fr. the omen' (of X670US ifSefs). Fortheaor., cp. 1322, 1479: Ant. 1307 aviTTav: O.C. 362. 5 /3pax« Si /itidy iroXXa ffuXXajSiic 1466 $TTr)i-a: At. 693 t
HAEKTPA

97

PAE. And am I right in surmising that this lady is his consort ? She is of queenly aspect. CH. Assuredly; thou art in the presence of the queen. PAE. Hail, royal lady! I bring glad tidings to thee and to Aegisthus, from a friend. CL. I welcome the omen ; but I would fain know from thee, first, who may have sent thee. PAE. Phanoteus the Phocian, on a weighty mission. CL. What is it, sir ? Tell me: coming from a friend, thou wilt bring, I know, a kindly message. PAE. Orestes is dead ; that is the sum. EL. Oh, miserable that I am ! I am lost this day! CL. What sayest thou, friend, what sayest thou ?—listen not to her! PAE. I said, and say again—Orestes is dead. EL. I am lost, hapless one, I am undone! CL. {to ELECTRA) See thou to thine own concerns.—But do thou, sir, tell me exactly,—how did he perish ? PAE. I was sent for that purpose, and will tell thee all. Having gone to the renowned festival, the pride of Greece, for the Delphian games, Ttof<jiviav\ Hense conj. irop0fietian>. 6 7 4 ot 'yii Aid.: o! iyii MSS. 67© irdXat \£yw L (with yp. T6T' (vvtiru superscr.), T, etc., and Eustath. p. 702. 4 : IT6XLV \4yo> L 8 ( = Lb), Pal.: T6T' ivviiru A, with a few others, and Aid. 6 8 1 K\UV&V MSS., and Aid.: Koivbv Thomas Magister p. 286 (s.v. irpboxrtiui); which Bergk

were intended to perceive a second meaning in £vp$els,—that of 'composing' a false story (see n. on 584); but this would surely be unfitting here. 6 7 5 rt <|>TJs, TC <)>TJs..-; T h i s lively phrase (Ar. Nub. 1444, Lys. 710) serves to shew that her excitement is of a joyful kind. It is in a different tone from the rrus eforas which greets similar announcements elsewhere (O.T. 943, Ph. 414).— |«tve: cp. O.C. 33 n.—T(M)TT]S, scornful: cp. O. T. 429 ri ravra Srjr' dveKra irpbs TOVTQV K\vew; 6 7 6 vvv re Kal mxXtu: cp. Ant. 181 n. The variants (cr. n.) seem to have been prompted by ignorance of the fact that irdXai could refer to a recent moment.— Cp. Tr. 877 XO. TiBvtjKev i] T&Xcuva; TP. Sevrepoi/K\ims. 6 7 7 ovSt'v dp* Sri: Ph. 1217 IT' oi8b> el/u. 6 7 8 f. TO.
j . s. vi.

SIOWVTOX, historic pres., as O.T. 560 tppei, Ant. n 7 5 al/idatreTai. 68O Kcur£(J.Tr6|j.r|v...Kat....4>pao-w: 'as ...so': Ant. 1112 air6s T' ISrjira Kal irapkv (K\IJ, 17ns waavel irpbaxoiM Kal flao-lXetov ('capital') rjv KapxvSovluv iv TOU Kara TTJV 'lfirjplav rbirocs: Strabo 10. 450 (of Calydon and Pleuron) rb Sk iraXaibv irpiaxv/^a TT)S 'EXXdSos rjv ravra ra Krlapara: Plut. Alex. 17 Sdptes, rb irpb-

7

IO<J>OKAEOYI

98

6V Tjcrder dvSpos opdioyv 8p6[JLOV Trp0K7]pv£aVT0S,

OV irpatTT) Kp'tfTVi,

eia~fj\0e Xa/jLirpos, tracn, rots e/cet cre/8a.S" §p6fiov 8' tcrwcras *Ya<£e'crei r a rep/xara VLKrjs eya)v i£rj\de TravTifiov yipa.s. ^&>7rot>9 fikv iv TroXXotcrt vavpd croc Xeyco, OVK oTSa roiouS' dvSpo'S epya KCLI ev S' icrd'- oacov yap eicreKTJpv£av [S SuavXcov TrevTadX' a £ and Campbell adopt.

685

690

6 8 3 <SpWw»] P . F a b e r conj. dpBplwv ( ' a t d a y b r e a k ' ) . —

Kypvy/idTuv"] Herwerden conj. yTjpv/j.dron'. 6 8 4 5pt>/j.ov TrpoOT/piifacros r, and Aid.: Spdfiov irpoKr)pi%avTO<j L, A, etc. 6 8 6 8p6/j.ov 8' L, with most MSS., and Aid.: Spdfiov 5' T : Spd/M? 8' Suidas (s.v. dpdfiois).—T&cpia-ei Musgrave (who wrote Tj'0^(7ei) on Eur. Phoen. 1135: T%
in which he performed that double course several times. (The number of stadia in the Sokixos was usually, if not always, Ac\<)>. &9\ 2. (rrdSiov, 3. SiavXos. See 6 8 5 eta-TJX9e, came into the lists (like KaTipij): cp. 700: Dem. or. 18 § 319 Boeckh C. I. G. no. 1590 and 1591 (re(of an Olympian victor) TWV elae\66vn>v ferring to games at Thespiae, circ. 240 B.C.): also no. 2214 (games at Chios, circ. irpiis airrdv apurra i/xdxeTO. 100—80 B.C.). Paus. 6. 13. 3 (of the 6 8 6 iii' VIKI\V irpoatdriKe 8uai\ov ecpicn rty again to that. place in the stadion from Tplrrjv. It would agree, then, with the which he started. Musgrave's conjecture, rdtpiffei for Trj <j>iS
T i y / s

HAEKTPA

99

when he heard the loud summons to the foot-race which was first to be decided, he entered the lists, a brilliant form, a wonder in the eyes of all there; and, having finished his course at the point where it began, he went out with the glorious meed of victory. To speak briefly, where there is much to tell, I know not the man whose deeds and triumphs have matched his; but one thing thou must know; in all the contests that the judges announced, Brunck.—Schneidewin conj. Tola rdeSpos, placing (with Vauvilliers) a colon after olda. 69O—695 These six vv. are rejected by Paley. 69O Ppapijo- L, with ei written above by a later hand. An i subscript has also been added under rj. So too in 709, where efis superscript. 6 9 1 dp6/j.oiv Siai\u>v 7re>ra0X' a vo/iiferai L, with most MSS. Some MSS. of Suidas s.v. ppufiete have dpd/A.ov, and &
d0^v<m, and other attempts to correct they were so many.' The place of dtSa it, are discussed in the Appendix. can be justified by 0. T. 1251. But: (1) 6 8 7 vhajs • • yipas. . In the Pythian thus construed, the words ought to mean, games the prize was a wreath of laurel; hence Paus. says dvel\ero TY/P SaQv-qv of ' I do not know how to describe his deeds The other meaning would rea Pythian victor (10. 7. 7), as rbv KOTIVQV as few.' dvetXero of a victor at Olympia (6. 13. 3). quire iv iraipois, or the like. And (2) iv TroXKolV7] prizes and regulate the contests: elueKrfpvZav, because they ordered the Kijpv£ Kal ipoiviKi robs viKuvras iKOiTfirjffav, are to do so (cp. n. on 693 ff.). The aywvoSri Kal T£ 0e$...(j>oiviKas avandhres. Serai of the Pythian games were the 6 8 8 f. yjlmas \iiv K.T.X. : ' and, to Amphictyons,—the games being held in speak briefly, where there is much that April, in the Delphic month Bouxdrios might be . told (ii> iroWoicn), I do not ( = the Attic Munychion), when the iapivr) know the deeds and triumphs of such a irvKala took place at Delphi (cp. Boeckh man,'—i.e., I have never seen, or heard C. I. G. 1688: Aeschin. or. 3 § 254). of, his equal. Then, in 690, tv 8' t
7—2

IOO

IOOKAEOYZ eveyKcov THXVTO. To.tnviK.ia. r', Apyeios /Jikv dvaKakovfievos, f 8' 'Opearrjs, TOV TO KXELVOV 'EXXaSos 'AyajLie/xvoi'09 (TTpaTevfi dyeipavTos TTOTE. KaX r a u r a fx,€v Toiavff' STOW Se r t s ^eaSv Q hvvaiT av ovB' av la^yoiv (f>vyelv. ya.p aXX^s ^ejoas, 00' 'nnriKoiv rps TJXIOU TeAAovTOS WKVTTOVS dyatv, eicr»}X#e iroXXwi' dpfiaTTjXaTQiv jnera. ets ^v 'A^ato9, els airo S S ^ dpfiaToiv

695

Aid. For conjectures, see comment, and Appendix. 6 9 2 TOI5TOH'] Michaelis and Tournier conj. &6Xuv (rejecting v. 691). 6 8 3 &va,KaXov~fievos~\ dyKaXoii/xevos Dindorf. 6 9 4 KXeiviv] Schneidewin conj. Koivbv. 6 9 5 wyelpavroiT perhaps made in L from iyelpavroa.—irorc] Nauck conj. 76^05: Blaydes, T6KOS, etc.

to suppose that the £pya Kal Kpari) of The criticism of vv. 6go—692 turns upon these points. (1) The word SiaiXwp canOrestes had not been confined to footnot be right. At each festival there was races, but had included some feats in the other branches of the 711/aujcol &ywi>cs. only one SiavXos. The plur. cannot be defended on the ground that a winner of On the whole, I should incline to delete the SlavXos might have to run twice,— 691, and alter Toirav in 692 to iLBXuv. viz., first in one of several groups, and 6 9 2 IveyKtov, in the sense of the then in the final heat (Paus. 6. 13. 3). midd.: cp. 0. T. 590 in 692 to roirrav. (Some, OTOXOV ayeipcu. indeed, think it enough to delete 691, 6 9 6 f. Kal ravTa \ilv T0iav8', a form leaving robruiv: but the neut. plur. of of summary used in transitions: Plat. the pron. seems too vague here.) (5) Theaet. 173 B KOX OVTOI /J,£V Si} TOWVTOI.— Nauck's view, that the poet wrote, &S KaKOterpolating an allusion to the pentathlon. (ppovas /3Xd/3cu (n.). (b) The tone of vv. 688 f. would lead us l ^ v , without ris,—a rare usage,

HAEKTPA

101

he bore away the prize ; and men deemed him happy, as oft as the herald proclaimed him an Argive, by name Orestes, son of Agamemnon, who once gathered the famous armament of Greece. Thus far, 'twas well; but, when a god sends harm, not even the strong man can escape. For, on another day, when chariots were to try their speed at sunrise, he entered, with many charioteers. One was an Achaean, one from Sparta; two masters of yoked cars were Libyans; 6 9 7 Sivan'] Sivai...r' L, with an erasure of two or three letters. Hartung writes Sivair' &p': Meineke conj. Stivai.' av: Sturenburg, Sivan' oi8' ay res.—la%iav\ Heimsoeth conj. 6 aQivav. 6 9 8 ITWIK&V] Blaydes conj. lirmKbs.

which has, however, epic precedent; //. J 3 . 287 oiSe Kev ivOa. reov xe /teros xal

poet who makes Orestes compete at the Pythian games against a Barcaean (727) X^ipcts OVOITO: 22. 199 u)S 5' £v iveiptg oi5 was just as likely to use 'Axcuds in the btivarai (petiyovra dtdjKetv'. Od. 5. 400 dXX' local sense which it acquired after the ore TOVGOV O.ITT)V 8
IO2

IOOKAEOYI iv TOVTOUTL ©ecrcraXas

y

ITTTTOVS, 6 ire[nrTo<5' CKTOS ££ AircoXias

)8 d 8' oySoos XevKi7r7ros, Aiviai' yeVos eWros 'A.drjv aTaires o TOP CLVTOVS 01 T€Tay/xevoc *K\y}pov<s \ SCf KCU

7°5

7O3 iv ToiroMri] Nauck writes iirl To&roun.—Qer
, 'masters,' 'controllers,' of that purpose; and (2) the reliance of the chariots; as a warrior is OT\UV lirKTrdrris wealthy oligarchies upon cavalry (cp. (Aesch. Pers. 370), and an oarsman iper- Arist. Pol. 4. 3. 3). An oracle ap. schol. H&v inffTdTTjs (Eur. Helen. 1267). The //. 2. 761 recommends Xirirov BeaV iv "BXvictory in the chariot-race (466 B.C.) won \rjcri. (Her. 7. 196). Thessalian skill in by Arcesilas IV., eiiirirov /3a 748). Yet special races for by lot for the start (709 f.); indeed, the irwKoi, as distinct from Z7r7roi rAeioi, had chances would have been against the two been established in the Pythian games Ai/3ues being next each other. The Ho- before 500 B.C. (Paus. 10. 7. 7). At meric narrative of the chariot-race illus- Olympia, however, no special race for trates this; for the order in which the TrfiXoi existed before 384 B.C. {id. 5. 8. five competitors are first enumerated (//. 10).—The Aetolian, like Orestes, drives 23. 288—350) differs from that in which mares, which were most generally used. they are afterwards placed by lot for the In the Homeric chariot-race, however start (ib. 352—357). Therefore iv roti- (//. 23), there are three teams of horses roun may well mean, 'among these,'— against two of mares ; and the horses win the competitors being here imagined as a the first and second places. group. Mctyvus: from Magnesia, that moun0«rs. Thessaly owed tainous tract which stretches southward its fame as a horse-breeding country to along the east coast of Thessaly from the (1) its level plains, the best in Greece for mouth of the Peneius to the Gulf of

HAEKTPA

103

Orestes, driving Thessalian mares, came fifth among them ; the sixth from Aetolia, with chestnut colts; a Magnesian was the seventh; the eighth, with white horses, was of Aenian stock; the ninth, from Athens, built of gods; there was a Boeotian too, making the tenth chariot. They took their stations where the appointed umpires placed them by lot and ranged the cars; and Aid. : 6V' airobs Y, with a few others : 89ev airobs Vindobonensis.—Nauck writes 'lv' airois: Kbchly (ap. G. Wolff, p. 146) conj. either this, or else irdvres 8\ 8T' abrobs: Wecklein (Ars p . 22), Sirov a.s: Blaydes, iV airois, iva aai. Beller-

mann (ap. Wolff, I.e.) would change iff airobs ol to Sirov rpuxaol.—/Spa/3ijs] See on 690. 7IO Kktfpovs Wunder: K\-fipois MSS., and Aid.

Here the name serves to recall the legends of the knightly Minyae. In Pind. P. 4. 117, Jason at Iolcus says,

4KITXT)P<3V, making up that number : Her. 7. 186 o§Toi...eKir\tipov<Ti rd.s £
7 0 9 (TTavres: so at the start of the Homeric chariot-race, / / . 23. 358, arhv 8k /xeraarotxi ('in line').—+08 OUTOVS. 7 0 6 X««Kiinros, or \CVK6TTOI\OS, is often an epithet of deities or heroes, as in The traditional 08' can hardly be right: Pind. 0. 6. 95 (Persephone); P. 1. 66 we should perh. read lv'. The use of 8$i (the Dioscuri); Ibycus fr. 16 (the sons of in Tragedy is elsewhere confined to lyric Poseidon, the MoXfoce of//. 11. 709), etc. passages, and even in these the 1 is never elided; O.C. 1044; Eur. Hipp. 125,1127 ; And white horses are especially praised for swiftness: //. 10. 437 (the Thracian I.A. 548, 1285, 1294: in Aesch. Suppl. horses of Rhesus) XevKorepoi xifoos, ffelew 124 birt>8i. The elision occurs, indeed, 8' &i>£no«nv 6/idlot: like those of Turnus in //. 2. 572, Od. 4. 426; but would be {Aen. 12. 84), qui candore nives ante- foreign to Attic practice. (Cp. 0. C, irent, cursibus auras. Hence the pro- p. 289, append, on 1436.) The simverbs; Plaut. Asm. 2. 2. 13 quadrigis plest remedy would be 8T', which is not a/its: Hor. Sat. 1. 7. 8 equispraecurreret necessarily excluded by <ST&VTH : the albis. Yet Verg. G. 3. 82 says color de- sense might be, 'having taken their stations, when these had been assigned.' terrimus albo. It might be surmised that the reputation of white horses for speed But we should rather expect a word meaning 'where'; and if the local sense rested less upon fact than upon their poetical association with divine or heroic of Xv' had been explained by a marginal gloss oS or o$i, either of these might have persons. Atvidv. The Alvtaves (Ion. 'Ei/i^Kes, given rise to 06'. //. 2. 749, where the 1 is short, and (3pafSi}s: cp. 690. The phrase 01 Her. 7. 132) were a tribe in the south of TtTO.'y|Uvoi is illustrated by Paus. 5. 9. 5. Thessaly, dwelling in the upper valley of At Olympia three Hellanodicae had the Spercheius, among the highlands of charge of the 'iirirav Sp6/ios, and three of Oeta. The Malians were their neighbours the pentathlon; while the rest supervised on the south-east, and the Dolopes on the the other contests. The total number of north-west; on the north, they touched these judges was ten, ace. to Pausanias, the ancient Phthiotis. from 01. 25 to Ol. 103 (680—368 B.C.), when it became twelve. 7 0 7 T<3V 86O8|AI]T \ elSws 6 Xaxdip &TITQ K.T.X. \evidTnro>v flOl.

Sk 86/J.QVS Trar^ptap.. .p6,
104

ZO*OKAEOYI •)(aXicf)<s viral craXmyyo'S 17777015 oyLOKkqcravTes

xi£av'

Ol

i

izcreurav iv Se 7ras i KTVTTOV KpOT7)TG)V dpfld.TO)V

KOVLS S' S' O.V0)

(jiopeiff' 6[iov Se TroWes dva^fiiyjiAvoi eCSovTO Kevrpcov ouSeV, <ws virepfiakoi, Tts auTtuv Kai fypvaypad* 'nnriKa. yap a.fjLl vStra /cat Tpoyatv /Sacreis lfiv, elcrefiaWov ITTTTLKOX irvoai. v K€LVO<S S' VTT' auTTw icrvdr'nv crTriknv evc° aet crvpiyya, oegiov o

715

720

711 ol «'] 0? S' L (the accent on I in paler ink): oE 5' A, T: oW r, and Aid. —Blaydes conj. eW. 7 1 3 iv Sk L, with most MSS., and Aid.: ^/c Sk r. 7 1 4 ipn&Tuv L, though it has a in 700, 702. 7 1 6 iis] Wecklein conj. &»s (^4w p. 17). 7 1 7 airwv] Musgrave conj. dWav. 7 1 9 eier^JaAXoc made in L from da- (fiaXKov. 72O—722 E. Piccolomini {Comment.

T;, 'songs resounding from the harp,' See above on 123, 556. (2) K\I}/HWS iin\\av Kal=/cXiJpous TriJXacTes, a parenthetic under the touch of the plectrum. Ar. construction (Sid. fUcov), so that airois is Eq. 552 xaXKOKpoTW) twTwv Kriiros. governed by KwriaT-riaav only, and S£0p- I formerly took KporqT&v as = 'welded,' ous is a second ace, defining airotis, as 'hammered,' with ref. to the metal-work in ^ 0 " /ne...xeipa (/%. 1301). See on of the chariots: cp. //. 23. 503 ap/iara Se 466 f. Xpv ireTrvicatrtie'va. Ka.ff&iTe'fXp re'. 10. 438 apfta Si ol xPvaV Te Ka^ dpyipf eS $irn\av. Each competitor casts his ^UKijTai.: 4. 226 dp/iara irot/tiXo xa^Kaj8?js shakes, and the sense of KporeTv, cp. Pind. fr. 194 tceicpoT. lyrai xpvata. Kp7j7rls...doiS«fs. places are settled by the order in which the lots jump out. //. 23. 352 Iw 8' I/Sap 71S <j>opet8': as to the omission of the 4s Stev nivrpoio diovres, remarks that 8 , though referring to the subject of yl-av: the Khrpov mentioned there is identical with the iiaariya. aea/T]v v. 384, and cp. 448 (ai Se) n. refers to the Burgon amphora in the 7 1 2 o|j.0KXijeravTes. Sophocles has imitated the Homeric description of the British Museum, where the chariot-driver chariots setting off, / / . 23. 362 01 S' a/*a wields a long pliant rod, with two points ircuires £vs airbv riva KoX&fav.— I formerly understood: ' whenever anyplained, and perhaps rightly, as 'rattling' (or more strictly, 'rattled' along by one passed their wheels' (airuv with the horses): cp. //. 15. 453 (ITTOI) Kelp' X"6os). Cp. Her. 7. 119 c!>s 8£ Selirvov ylvoiTO wpi): and so id. 1. 17
HAEKTPA

105

then, at the sound of the brazen trump, they started. All shouted to their horses, and shook the reins in their hands; the whole course was rilled with the noise of rattling chariots; the dust flew upward; and all, in a confused throng, plied their goads unsparingly, each of them striving to pass the wheels and the snorting steeds of his rivals; for alike at their backs and at their rolling wheels the breath of the horses foamed and smote. Orestes, driving close to the pillar at either end of the course, almost grazed it with his wheel each time, and, giving rein to Mommsen. p. 756, Berl. 1877) would place these verses after 740. Burges (Eur. Tro. p. xxii) wished to place them after 733. 72O ^x""] Frohlich conj. 6xav7 2 1 Se|i6y 5' aveW\ In L the 1st hand wrote d^ibp avela, and a later has inserted 8'. A, F, and most MSS. , have Senior 8', and so Aid. : but T and other Triclinian MSS.

about to pass him; whereas we require is simply a pillar, with a fillet twined rather a picture of the eagerness which round it. Xen. Symp. 4. 6 a.pixaTt\Kareach man felt to outstrip the rest. ovvra Set iyyvs ixh rijs pvd7(ia8' iiririxd = IVTTOVS <j>pvaai70-post at each successive turning, avpiy^ /xivovi. This is the moment after the ('pipe') is strictly the opening in the nave start, and no one has yet a clear lead. (ri dx^t TOV rpoxoO, schol. on 716) which Each driver seeks, first, to bring his own forms the socket of the axle; Aesch. wheels in front of his rival's wheels; next, Suppl. 181 aipiyyes oi fftySxnv dJoj^XaToc to bring them past the heads of his rival's (the sockets of the whirling axles). Here horses. it is a synonym for the xv^>V (7r7) ° r nave itself. That part of the wheel is 7 1 8 f. o|M>3 V^P d|i(j>l vuTa K.T.X. The driver who has just passed his rival rightly named here, because it projects v feels the breath of the pursuing horses on slightly. Thus in v. 745 it is the x h his back: cp. //. 23. 380 (Eumelus, in that strikes the post. For ixpipirr cp. the chariot-race, closely pursued by Dio- / / . 23. 334 TI} (Til liaX' £yxp'<-ni">.s i\i.av medes) irvoiy 5' E#jin5Xoto fieT&tppevov evpte

apua. Kal twirovs.

T' uS/iai [ Bipfj.er'. But the driver who is Scgiiv 8' dvels K.T.X. In a TtdpiirTtv being overtaken sees his wheels necked the four horses were harnessed abreast. with foam from the mouths of his rival's The two in the middle were under the horses.—TjpoYwv pdxoiis flaivov- yoke (tfyioi), which was affixed to the ras.—eip6v, as object, fromwere called respectively 6 /i&ros 8efids and 6 p£
72O vtr' o«n)v, close under it: cp. //. 13. 614 rf rot 6 fihf ic6pv0os
raiiov iKpi/iaro. —l
122).

The two outside horses drew by traces (aeipal) only, attached to their collars, and fastened to the &VTV% of the car at its lower e d g e : hence aapaioi.,
In turning from right to left, the righthand trace-horse had most work to do; hence 8efu5o-«pos, fig., a strong helper at need (Ant. 140 n.). The Homeric poems speak of one trace-horse besides the two yoke-horses (7ra/>?jopof, the traces being

IO<J>OKAEOYI

io6

creipcuov ITTTTOV elpye

TOZ> npocrKeCfievov.

KOX iTpiv [jiev opOol Trctvres icrracrav 8ipoL' eireura S' Aiviavos dvSpos aoro^ioi TTCOXOL y8ia epov(TLV, £K 8' virocrTpo(fyrj<;, reXowres IKTOI' efiSo/JLOV T rjSrj Spofiov, jneTWTra cruju/n-aioucri Bap/caiots Kavrevdev aXXos aXXov e^ eras idpave KavemTTTe, ndv 8' hri[iirh.aTO vavayiotv K-puraiov IITTTLKCOV neSov. yvovs 8' ov^ 'AdrjvoHv Sewos ^viocrTp6(f)O<s g Trapaanra KavoKoy^evei napels

725

J30

iv ju-ecrw

rjXavve 8' ecr^aTOS /Ae&» ucrrepas X

^

'OpdcrTr)<s, T<5 re'Xet TT'KTTIV ep(ow

735

have 5efi6c T'. 7 2 3 iarauxav made in L from (urauav. 7 2 4 AfciSvoj r, and Plut. A?b?'. p. 521 c : aiveiSi'OO' L, A, F, etc., and Aid. 7 2 5 (ptpovmv'} tpopovow Plut. /.f. 7 2 6 TeXoCwres] Musgrave conj. TeXowros: and so too Renner (7V. Jahrb. f. Phil., 1882, p. 438). Nauck, eKToi> TeXoivruv. Bellermann would read: ftmra S', f/CToy i^ofibv r' ijdri Spd/wv \ reXovvres, Alviavos avdpis &aroixoi | 7rwXoi ^(p fytpovaw, etc. 7 2 9 K£W7ri7rTe] K' avtimrTe (—Kal i.v4wiWTe) L.

ira/nioplou): / / . 8. 87 ; 16. 152, 471: Od.

^K 8* irTroTJs =• {nroaTptyavres, a phrase like ef {nrepripas x*pbs (455). Cp. Polyb. 2. 25. 3 ti; iyirot(tA0^^7"w» ] t*)S &V TOL •rKfllimi ye 8odepoi)o-iv: Eur. Hipp. 1223 al 8' ivSaKov- of the two Libyan chariots had swept crai
4- 59°Sophocles has in mind the words of Nestor to Antilochus, //. 23. 336 rbv

HAEKTPA

107

the trace-horse on the right, checked the horse on the inner side. Hitherto, all the chariots had escaped overthrow; but presently the Aenian's hard-mouthed colts ran away, and, swerving, as they passed from the sixth into the seventh round, dashed their foreheads against the team of the Barcaean. Other mishaps followed the first, shock on shock and crash on crash, till the whole race-ground of Crisa was strewn with the wreck of chariots. Seeing this, the wary charioteer from Athens drew aside and paused, allowing the billow of chariots, surging in mid course, to go by. Orestes was driving last, keeping his horses behind,— for his trust was in the end; 73O

Kpio-aiov B r u n c k :

Kpiaaaiov MSS.

732

Trapao-irif] •Kepio-irq. Suid.

s.v.

irepurirav, and one of the later MSS. (Aug. c, 15th cent.)-—KavoKuyxfieu Cobet (Nov. Led. p. 170): KavaKuyxetiti MSS. 7 3 3 tcpnrirov made in L from itplniruv. 7 3 4 v
horses dashed head-foremost into the Libyan's team, striking it on the left side. In the four-horse chariot-race at Olympia the number of double courses was twelve. Hence the goal farthest from the starting-place is dadeKdyvaiiTrrov... ripfia 8p6/iov | tirirwv (Pind. O. 3. 33: cp. 0. 2. 55, 6. 75, P. 5. 33). If the iirmmv ( = 4 stadia) be taken as the length of one double course in the hippodrome, twelve such courses give about 5^ English miles. (Cp. art. Hippodromus in Smith's Did. Ant., 2nd ed., p. 965a.) Bapxatois o\ois: cp. 70211.: for the pi. (like the Homeric #xea)> meaning one chariot, cp. fr. 611 fix0" ' A l 7 2 8 ft. l | Ivos KaKov. Other chariots were close upon the Aenian and the Barcaean. The foremost of these collided with each other in the effort to avoid the wreck, and meanwhile those which were in the rear ran into them. Thus the words SOpave Kal ivlimrrt vividly describe the process. vawyCwv: cp. [Dem.] or. 61 § 29 iv

and allowed the chariots behind him to rush past in the middle of the course. They were all wrecked or disabled. He then resumed the race.—As Arist. says (Rhet. 1. 9. § 30, referring to Plat. Menex. p. 235 D), 01) xa^vov 'ASyvalovs iv 'AOyvatois {naivety, KctvoKio^cvci: cp. Her. 9. 13 irplv ixiv vvv rq irvdie ('he held his hand,' 'kept quiet'). It may have been a nautical term: id. 6. 116 dvoKwx&J(ravres T&S vias ('after lying to'). The verb is Ionic and poetical; but avoKwxn, from which it comes, is used by Thuc. (1. 40 etc.). In Soph. fr. 304 t>Kuxebovtnv should perh. replace Ktaxtbovcnv. The simple dKuxh occurs only in lexicons (Etym. M. 596. 51): fowxa, an Ionic perf. of £%w (Attic l only i n II- *• 218, where the MSS. have
KX-USWVI T&V

W

yi 7 3 4 f. &rxa.TOS V&v corresponds with OTTUS 5' (736): he was then last, indeed; rots Imrucots uy&cnv TjSio-Trjv Biav irapi- but, when he saw that only one competitor X*™ T& vavayovvra.—Kpuralov.. .ir^Sov was left, he pressed to the front.—varri(not ireSlov), not the whole Crisaean plain, pas 8x<°v explains w/iy he was ftrxaros: but the whole hippodrome: cp. n. on 699. he was purposely keeping his horses be7 3 1 ff. Y"OVS 8* K.T.X. At the moment hind ; and <j>^pwv, again, gives the motive when the Aenian ran into the Barcaean, of this; because he relied on the finish. the Athenian was among the foremost For irCoriv <j>^po>v as = 7rt
SOOKAEOYI

io8

OTTWS 8' opa, fiovov

6£i>v 8L

viv

/j

KekaSov evcreCcras docus m TT(6\OI<5 Suo/eei, Koi^La cocravTe tyyd rfkavverriv, TOT aXXos, aXXoS' arepos Ktipa TTpoftdWcOV iTTTTlKCiV O^jU.aTft)!'. Kal TOV<S fJiev aXXous TrdvTas dcr^aXets Sp6fiov<s apdovO' 6 TXTJJU.OJI' 6pdo<s i£ opdaiv 8£<j)pa)V eireiTa Xvcov -qviav dpia-repdv KdfjL7rTovTo
77aiVas' edpavcre 8' d£ovos jaecras ^voas,

74°

745

/cdf dvTvyaiv a>Xicr6e' critv 8' eXtcrcrerat T/XrjTOLS l/Jbdo~L' TOV 8£ TTLTTTOVTOS TTeBco

TTCOXOL 8i,e
Bpoftov.

7 3 6 Sxas 5'] So F, and the ist hand in L ; but the corrector of L has changed it to 88' (i(r 5'. Most MSS. have 85' us (without 5'), the Aldine reading, or o 8' us.—opg. ftdvov viv~\ Nauck conj. 6/)f viv povvov.—iWeXetfiiiii/ov made in L from h\e\ei/j.ij.hoy. eK\c\eifji.fifrov Y. 7 3 7 ivaeiaas] C. W. Miiller conj. iyal^as. 7 3 8 /cdfiaiiaavre L : Ka£urdxravTes A, with most MSS., and Aid. 7 3 9 T&T' SXXos] Nauck writes T6T' airbs: Wecklein, T60' OVTOS (as Blaydes conjectured, also proposing T68' aXXos): Martin conj. od' SXXOT'. 7 4 1 d
look forward steadily and hopefully to So here SXXos is loosely subthe event, TI? ri\ei irlanv T
HAEKTPA

109

but when he saw that the Athenian was alone left in, he sent a shrill cry ringing through the ears of his swift colts, and gave chase. Team was brought level with team, and so they raced,— first one man, then the other, showing his head in front of the chariots. Hitherto the ill-fated Orestes had passed safely through every round, steadfast in his steadfast car; at last, slackening his left rein while the horse was turning, unawares he struck the edge of the pillar; he broke the axle-box in twain; he was thrown over the chariot-rail; he was caught in the shapely reins; and, as he fell on the ground, his colts were scattered into the middle of the course. (Reiske having proposed Kal TOO fiiv &\\ov iravris d
<(>pcov, where the sense of the adj., varying from that of the verb, saves the language from seeming too redundant. Cp. n. on

front, and both sides, of the chariot; the plur., as in //. 5. 728 doiai Sk veplSpofwi. avTvyis d ireirX&paTi. T h e 1030. It did not reach higher than the prep. 4K denotes the condition ('with his driver's waist, and was sometimes lower. chariot safe'): cp. 455. In going round the corner, Orestes would 7 4 3 Xvwv r\vCav cCpio-TCpdv. He was have been leaning a little to the left (like a bicyclist in a similar case); as Nestor turning sharply round the goal from right says, airos Si KXwBTJvat. tvTXinTtp evl to left, and was therefore pulling the rein dtcppifi I ij/c' £ir' apurrepa roav (II. 23. 335). of the left trace-horse. He slackened this rein a moment too soon, thus letting When the left wheel came off, he would be thrown over the left 8,VTV£. the horse draw with more force. The effect was to create. an angular velocity, i>): but it seems needless to T(ii]Tots (863), a general epithet of reins or thongs (//. 10. 567 ivrpviyrounv Ipaaai), assume this sense, which is less suited to suggesting neat workmanship (cp. Verg. fifoas (Tr. 78T niffov [ Kparbt Siav eTniSwc (the nave flew off) &£6i>aiv TxiSif (trihoi Dind.) ireaiiiv, Tr. 789 x#oc£ | T' ivifXwra (the linch-pins). plirnw raimSp. 7 4 6 f . avrvyav, the 'rim' or rail, surmounting a barrier or breastwork, often 7 4 8 8i«rirrfpii
IIO

IOOKAEOYS ' OTTCDS opd

viv

fp va)\6\v£e TOV veaviav, of epya Spdcras ola Xay^dveL Kcuopov[i,evos TT/DOS ouSas, aAAor' ovpavS crKeX.7) TrpocfxxCvcov, ecrre VIM Sw^p^AaTai, /aoXts Ka.Tao~)(€06vTe<; ITTTTIKOV hpofiov, ikvcrav aifj.aTfjpov, wore firjSeva yvutvai (fiiXcov ISOVT' av ddkiov Se)u.as. KaC viv Trvpo, /ceavres evdvs iv /Spa^ei -^OLXKW jxiyurTov crcofia SetXatas cnroSov (fidpovcnv dvSpes <Pa)K€a>v V O7rct>5 TrarpcJas Tvpfio ^y y roiavrd croi ravr icniv, cJs ju-ev ev Xoyco

75O

755

760

7 5 0 ava\6\v£e] Herwerdeu conj. Avardrv^e: Blaydes, aveffThafr or 7 5 1 XOYX^ 6 '] Tvyxdvci. L 3 ( = Lb): 7/). rvyx&vu in marg. of L. 7 5 2 (popoi/j.evos] Blaydes conj.
course'; i.e., left the track in which the cp. 727 &xMS- I n t n e narrower sense, race was being run (the ' course' in the dlrf>pos is the platform of the car, usu. made narrower sense), and rushed on to the of interlaced thongs (i/idyres), stretched on open ground between this track and the a framework of wood or iron (//. 5. 727). spectators. dieaTrdprio-av cannot be satis- —av\6\t>£e, here of grief, as 6\6\v%av factorily explained on the assumption in Ap. Rh. 3. 1218: elsewhere, almost that all four horses remained harnessed always a triumphant cry, esp. of women to the car. But we need not assume that (Tr. 205).—oJ'...oto: Ai. 923 otos av ol'ws Orestes was entangled in the reins of all four. We may suppose, then, that, when 7 5 2 ff. 4>opovp£VOS irpos ovSas, the left wheel came off, the left trace'dashed to the ground': cp. Eur. / . T. horse, plunging wildly, broke his traces, 49 flefiXriijAmv irpbs oSSas. [Not, 'dragged and freed himself. No mishap to the •upon the ground' (Campb.), which would tvy6i> is noticed, and the two yokebe Trpbs otfSci.] These words can be horses, at any rate, probably remained taken in two ways : I prefer the first. together. Unless they broke the pole, (1) With reference to his fall from the they would still drag the disabled car. chariot. The people speak of his mishap [Assuming that the four horses continued as a whole, not merely of what he is together, I formerly rendered, ' broke suffering at the moment. (2) With referoff'—i.e., from the line of the race.]— ence to what occurs while he is being Campbell thinks that dteffirdprja'ai' ' is dragged; he is dashed earthwards {after used inaccurately to denote aimless movebeing tossed upward). But this would ment,' and renders, ' plunged wildly about be most awkward, when the mention of the course.' his being tossed upward follows. Eur., Cp. / / . 23. 467 &*0a fuv tKirecr&iv <5?w crtfr where he speaks of men dragged on the ground by their chariot-horses, naturally 6' apiiara afeu, [ ai 5' [sc. ftrjroi] i^-qpilniaav, iirel /iivos IXha^e 6V/J.6V ('rushed out says, 'tossed up and down' (not 'down and up'): Suppl. 689 r\ roiis ava re Kal of the course'). Kdr(a <popovf/.4pov$ j Ifidfftp. 7 4 9 ff. crrpaTos here = Xeiis (Tr. 795 n.).—8C<|>p(i>v: the plur., as in 510 : OWOT': the first oXXove is omitted :

HAEKTPA

in

But when the people saw him fallen from the car, a cry of pity went up for the youth, who had done such deeds and was meeting such a doom,—now dashed to earth, now tossed feet uppermost to the sky,—till the charioteers, with difficulty checking the career of his horses, loosed him, so covered with blood that no friend who saw it would have known the hapless corpse. Straightway they burned him on a pyre; and chosen men of Phocis are bringing in a small urn of bronze the sad dust of that mighty form, to find due burial in his fatherland. Such is my story,—grievous to hear, if words can grieve; (pXoyurrbv, a n d xf/^yixa for
fieylarov ffib/iaros deihyv irirodbv (Nauck the same, but with paiav). In L, too, a late corrector has suggested /icyLarov <7c6/utTos (by ov and TO superscr.), but without further change.—Deventer and Kvicala reject this v.; Paley also suspects it. 76O eicKaxv a few of the later MSS. (as Ien. and Aug. b) : £/<Xdxoi L, with most MSS., and Aid.: e/cXdfioi A (cod. Abbat. Flor. 41). 7 6 1 X6yip] X6yai L (but with our written above by the 1st hand), T : Xiyois A, with most MSS., and Aid.

Eur. Hec. 28 Keifiai 5' £ir' aKTais, dXXor' (r<3|j.a...(riro8ou, a body now consisting in iv TTOVTOV crd\(fi.—ovpavw a£- (reduced to) dust: see on 682 irpouxni^

v«v, i.e. tossed feet uppermost to the sky. dywi'os. (The gen. cannot be taken with Cp. Shakesp. Hamlet 3. 3. 93 'Then trip XaXxiy, as = 'an urn filled with dust.') him, that his heels may kick at heaven : The conjecture SeiXatav aTrodbv is possible, where Stevens quotes from Heywood's but not probable. [A schol. in the marSilver Age, ' Whose heels tript up, kick'd gin of L has written avTlirruiris, 'inter'gainst the firmament.' change of cases': i.e., he took the phrase as = ^ylarov pT]\aTcu: the drivers of Verse 758 cannot be omitted: iv §pax<* the eight previously disabled chariots would be still on the ground.—KaTO- could not here stand alone, a s = ' i n a ipov£poi>Tespurpose of the senders. So in 57 (n.) avroO v. The heroes IOTCV, as in O.C. 62.—<us \ih> iv Xoyto, were conceived as transcending later mortals in strength (cp., e.g. II. 5. 303); so far as mere narrative can convey an and so also in stature : Her. 1. 68 (the impression. For the limiting sense of grave of Orestes at Sparta) iirhvxov tropiji is, cp. O. C. 76 us tSovn (n.).—rots 8* 18., o'iivep «l'8o|j.€v, = riiuv 8e rots ISovnv. J ^ ^ d l i C p . 0. T. 1237 ruv 6Z Trpax^hrav TO. yevtvBai. /iitSa/j.a fitgovas avSp&irovs TQV vvv &i>oti£a abrfy, KOX eldov TOP veKpbv itfKeX IJ£I> I &\yurr' &Te<XTiv ij yap o^is oi •n-dpa. Xaav ('proportionate') ibvra rr; £.— Xaav

ii2

I0*0KAE0Y2 akyeivd, TOIS S' iSovcrti', olirep fieyiara

XO.

irdvTcov Sv

OTTCOTT

iya>

ev' TO TTOLV S17 SecrTroVaicri r o t s

ndXai,

Trpoppitpv, (os ZoiKev, e<j>dapTau yevos. KA. co Zev, TC ravTa, irorepov evrv^rj Xiya, rj Seivd ju,ev, KepSr/ Se; \wn)pas 8' ej^ei, ei TOIS e/AavTi^s w yStoi' crcatfi) /ca,/cots. IIA. r t 8' eSS' dOv/xevs, c5 yvvai, T<5 VVV \6yco; KA. Sew/w TO TLKTeuv iariw ovSe yap Ka/ca5s ird(r}(0VTi jLiicros cSv T4KTJ Trpoo-yiyvtTai..

765

77°

I I A . juictTT^v a/a' ^ e i ? , cus eoi/cev, rjKOfJiev.

KA.

fJidTrjv ye' TTCSS y a p av fidrrju Xeyotsj ei ju,oi 6av6vTO<s tricrr eyosv TeKfirfpia jO oar is Trjs i[j-rjs ' / ' v ^ s yeyws, d at rpovyds KCU /X', e7re! T^crS x ^ j OVK4T elBev ey/caXcuv Se (f)6vovs narpcoovs BCLV' hnqireikei CSCTT' ovTe VVKTOS virvov OVT i£ rjfidpas ifie cneydtfiiv rjhvv, a W d TTpocrraTcuv dirjye fi aiev ws 6a,vovp.£vr\v.

OVTOL

775

780

7 6 2 TOIS S' WoCiriJ'] Heimsoeth conj. TOIS S' (SXXOIO-U/ : Nauck formerly, TOIS irapowi S': but now he would write TOIJ 5' ISovinv, ws SXWJT' ty&, \ niyurra (or dX7i(TTa) TC&.VTU)V twirep ddo/j.ci> KaK&v.—otirep] H a r t u n g reads oiffirep, with A. 7 6 6 — 7 6 8 These three vv. are quoted by Suidas s.v. a Zev. 7 6 7 \vjnjpws 5'] Frohlich conj. Xvmip&s y\ 7 6 8 rois i/iavTijs] Seidler conj. T&V e/j.avTfjs.— Jahn would reject this v. 7 6 0 rif vvv A, with most MSS., and Aid.: rat vav L (with two dots over o ) : irol<# (or vola) r. Morstadt conj. T^tiy, and so Nauck reads.

7 6 4 f. The word 8«nr£rauri would usu. imply that the speaker was a slave. The women of the Chorus are free (1227 •wdXlnSes), and it has been suggested that the poet forgot this. But it is simpler to suppose that, in poetry, SeirTroTTjs could bear its primary sense, 'master of the house,' 'lord,' without necessary reference to the special relation of master and slave. Cp. Tr. 363 Seair6^ei.v dpbvuv. irpoppifov : see on 512. 7 6 6 u Zai. Clytaemnestra regretted her failure to destroy Orestes in childhood (296 f.). But the poet is true to nature in blending some touch of maternal grief with her sense of gain.—X^yto, pres. subjunct.: cp. O. T. 65 m .

7 6 0 T £ VVV Xoyu: the same phrase occurs in 0. T. 90, 0. C. 801. 77Of. 8»v6v, a mysterious power, a strangely potent tie; cp. Aesch. P. V. 39 TO o-vyyevh TOI 8eu>bv 57 6' ofuXla: Theb. 1031 Seivbv TO noivbv o-!r\dyxpov : Eur. Ph. 355.deivbv ywougiv al di tbSlvwv yovai • Isaiah xlix. 15 'Can a woman forget her sucking child, that she should not have compassion on the son of her womb?' iraaxovi-i: for the masc, cp. 145 n.— <3v T^CR, without &v (0. T.1231 n.). The v.l. T4KOI, is possible (Ant. 666 n.), but less natural. 7 7 2 [ULTI\V &p ii|A€!s K.T.X. The old man speaks as if disappointed and aggrieved. Thus a cue is skilfully given for

HAEKTPA

113

but for us, who beheld, the greatest of sorrows that these eyes have seen. CH. Alas, alas! Now, methinks, the stock of our ancient masters hath utterly perished, root and branch. CL. O Zeus, what shall I call these tidings—glad tidings ? Or dire, but gainful? 'Tis a bitter lot, when mine own calamities make the safety of my life. PAE. Why art thou so downcast, lady, at this news ? CL. There is a strange power in motherhood ; a mother may be wronged, but she never learns to hate her child. PAE. Then it seems that we have come in vain. CL. Nay, not in vain ; how canst thou say, ' in vain,' when thou hast brought me sure proofs of his death ?—His, who sprang from mine own life, yet, forsaking me who had suckled and reared him, became an exile and an alien ; and, after he went out of this land, he saw me no more; but, charging me with the murder of his sire, he uttered dread threats against me; so that neither by night nor by day could sweet sleep cover mine eyes, but from moment to moment I lived in fear of death. 7 7 1 Titcrj] T^KT) L (the i) in an erasure, from e 1): ritcy A, with most MSS.: T£KOI. r. 7 7 8 foncei'] Paley conj. Zoiyfiev. 7 7 5 TTJS i/j.ijs *f>vxvs] Wecklein writes rijade VT)86OS : Blaydes conj., vrjSvos *yeyu>s £fiT]S. 78O oi?r' £1; T)n£pa$ Mss. For ££, Meineke conj. £tp' (and in one MS., E, £TTI is written above ef): G. Jacob, £8', which Bellermann adopts : Wecklein, ov fied' Tjfi^pav. 7 8 1 £[/.£ CTeydfav} Eustath. p. 632. 31 quotes the words tiirvov £fi£ crTeydfav i/Svv. Reiske conj. ifioi ireKdfeu': J. W. Donaldson, virvos...£f/.' 4
the change in Clytaemnestra's tone, ii/uts may include the bearers of the urn (759). 7 7 3 .p,aTT]v X4yois, say the word 'ixdr^v': cp. Ant. 567 dXX' $5e nhroi. ,ci?j \Cy'. 7 7 5 <|™x'is' ' l i f e ' ; see on 0. C. 998 f. The word has been suspected, and prosaically altered (cr. n.). But it is strictly correct to describe a child as 'born from' its mother's 'life.' Here the phrase has a pathetic force; his very life was her gift. 7 7 6 f. (j.ao~rc3v K.T.X.: i.e., 'he deserted me who had suckled and reared h i m ' : the words do not imply that Orestes was still an infant when he left her (see on 13 f.).—diroords: similarly a slave who left his master was said &ovovs : for the plur., 206 6a-

J. S. VI.

vdrovs (n.). So in O. C. 962
8

Z04>0KAE0YI vvv 8', rjix,epa ydp 1778' dny]Xkay[jbaL 6/3ov 77/305 T??cro tKtivov v • rjde yap fjueuQcov pK $VVOLKO
HA.

KA. HA. KA. HA. KA.

H A . TT^nav\x.(ff

KA.

iKTt'lVOV(J

del

xfjv^yj? aKparov alpa—vvv 8' eK7)\d TTOV T&V TrjcrS" diraXav ovve^ rjixepevcrofxev, oifJLOL TaXaiva' vvv ydp olfico^ai ndpa, 'Opecrra, rrjv crrjv £v(jt,opdv, off tuS' e^o)v 7T/5OS Trjcrh' v/3pi[,ei yuiqTpos- dp' e^et Kakcos; €l Ka e OVTOL crv' Ketvos 8' CIJS ex ^^ a/cove, Ne/xecri TOV davovTos d fjKOvaev S>v Set KaTreKvpaxrev v/3pi£,e' vvv ydp evrvr^ovcra ruy^avets. OVKOVV 'Opd
79°

795

TJ/xels, owv O7ra)s ere Travcrofjuev.

TTOWOJV dv T^KOIS, W fe^', a^ios Tv^eiv, ei r ^ 8 ' eTraucras T17S 7roXuyXwcrcrou /Soijs.

Meineke conj. 6 itpoa^rardv : Blaydes writes obtnaTarCiv. 783 J 7 / A, with most MSS., and Aid.: 6.irrfK\i.yitv V, U ( = Lb), E (as corrected), Suidas s.v. TrpoffTariov. [The reading of L has been reported as avr/Wi/yqv, with ixai written above by the ist hand. But L has iTrrfWdy/ioa. (sic), with an erasure over fi, and fuu written above by the ist hand. The scribe may have first written airT/WdiTiv, but the letters t)v are not now traceable.] 7 8 6 vvv d' f/ojXa] vvv ^KifXa L 2 and Brunck. 7 8 7 oiivex'] x made in I, from K. 79O ap' made in L from dp'. 7 9 1 otfrot ail Reiske conj. ov aol ye. 792 viixiai

she looked for death.—As TrpouTareiv usu. means ' to govern' or ' to protect,' some understand, (1)'Time standing over m e ' like a jailor (Campbell), ' the tyrannous time' (Whitelaw) : or (2) generally, ' Time that controls all events.' 8trjiy€, kept me living: Dem. or. 18 § 89 6 y&p r6re {varhs 7r6Xe^os...eV iraai TOIS KO.T&. rbv filov d, 5', i) KO,T' OCKODS US (X1-^ i<paiihr) \ XTJSovud /J.' i^iinvts.—aKpaTOV, 'sheer,'implies the pitiless cruelty of the vampire (cp. Xen. An. 4. 8. 14 Toirovs...Kal iilj.ovs dei KUTcupayeiv): so Aesch. Ch.

577 (jai: for the aor., cp. 285. 79O ap' i\a KaXus; ' I t is not well?' Cp. 816; and for apa, 614. 7 9 1 OVTOI
HAEKTPA

US

Now, however—since this day I am rid of terror from him, and from this girl,—that worse plague who shared my home, while still she drained my very life-blood,—now, methinks, for aught that she can threaten, I shall pass my days in peace. EL. Ah, woe is me! Now, indeed, Orestes, thy fortune may be lamented, when it is thus with thee, and thou art mocked by this thy mother ! Is it not well ? CL. Not with thee ; but his state is well. EL. Hear, Nemesis of him who hath lately died ! CL. She hath heard who should be heard, and hath ordained well. EL. Insult us, for this is the time of thy triumph. CL. Then will not Orestes and thou silence me ? EL. We are silenced ; much less should we silence thee. CL. Thy coming, sir, would deserve large recompense, if thou hast hushed her clamorous tongue. made in L from vifiecui..—vtp.eais r. 7 9 4 eirvxovira L (not e$ rvxovaa). 7 9 5 OSKOXIV L : oiicoOv A, T, etc., and Aid. The MSS., and Aid., have a full stop after rdSe. Benedict and Monk, rdde;—Traio-erov] irai/Tarov Aug. b (with e superscr.). 7 9 6 Hiroicr o~e ira.ijtTOiJ.ev made in L from biroxr £irativ: Nauck (formerly), 0iXois. O. Hense, fi^iv, £> £eV, #£ios. 7 9 8 eVM S S . : ira^tTats Wunder.—iro\vy\ib<xo~ov~\ Bergk conj. ira,\iy\(b
that each man should receive his due CNipeuiv airo rijs efcdorij) Siace/xifireus, Arist. Miind. 7. p. 401^. 13). The 'Nemesis of the dead man ' is the avenger of wrong done to him ; as the Greeks said AIKI) rwds (Aesch. Ag. 1432), 'Epci/tfs Tieos. Cp. Aesch. fr. 266 ijfiCov ye /xivroi N<:/(«c7is('0z«"Nemesis')£cr0' {nrepripa., | Kal rod davbvTos if AIKTJ irpdco-ei K6TOV. A t Athens Ne/ieVeict were certain rites in honour of the dead (Dem. or. 41 § 11), iirei ri N^ecris iiri TSIV dirodavdvTwv T£Ta.KTa,i (Bekker Anecd. I. 282). Nemesis appears in art, too, as a goddess of the dead (Baumeister, Denkm., p. 1008). 7 9 3 T|KODcr6v
answer suggests. And oiSnovv (nonne ergo . . ?) seems better than oixovv (ergo. • ? ) • 7 9 6 o i \ SITUS crt iraiJ(ro|Ji«v = ov \{yu 6Vws K.T.X. : 'not to speak ' of doing so ; i.e., 'so far from' doing so (Lat. nedum). So ovx 'in : and (with \4ye understood) /i-f/ Sri, or (more rarely) /ify STTUS. But these phrases usu. stand in the first clause, followed by dXXa /ecu in a second clause; Dem. or. 6 § 9 rois 5e Bypatovs if/eiTO..,oix Hirws dcri7r/)d|ei>'...dXXa Kal av<sTpa.Tei<suv. C p . , however, X e n . H. 2. 3 . 35 Sia TOV xe<-P&'la 0 1 ^e ifhetv, ^ 8ri avaipetadai TOVS Hvdpas, Svvarbv rjv. Lucian, Charon 8 Srav ir\ir) ixi)b" e/j.wl5a,, oi)% oiras TaOpov,Jri dpairdai Svva./j,evos. 7 9 7 f. iroXXwv dv TJKOIS. Clyt. refers to Electra's words, ireira.ip.eB' iifieh : ' If you have indeed silenced her, then you would deserve much,' etc. A protasis formed by el and a past tense of the indie. is sometimes thus combined with an apodosis formed by the optat. and tv.

8—2

n6 IIA. KA.

IOOKAEOYI

aTTOcrTeC-^oLfji av, ei rah' ev Kvpel. ' eVetTrep OVT ifxov /faraficus •n-pafetas ovre TOV Tropevo-avros £evov. aXX' et(TL0' eicrcu" TtjvSe 8' tKTodev jBodv ea rot ff avTrjs /cat ra TU>V <§>Cka>v KaKa. HA. dp' vplv ws dXyovcra Kwhvvayfxevrj Seu>&>s Sa/cpucrat KairiKbiKvcrai So/cei roi' vtov 17 SVOT^VOS cSS' oXwXora; aXX' eyyeXwcra (j>pov&o<;. cS rakcuv' eyco' 'Opecrra (friXTaff, ws JU.' (XTrwXecra? Oavdv. aTrocTTracras y a p T^S e/A^S ot^ei vTa Tifioipov TTOTE TakaCvrjs. vvv Se 7701 /Ae \pv\ jaoXeiv; ^ ^ y a p ei/Lti, trow r ' aTreo-Teprjixevr) /cat Trarpos. IJSTJ Set ju.e SonXevetv TraXtv ev Totcrtv i-^dicrTOLcrw d,v0punrotv i/xol
TJKLCTT

£

* u . ' , aXXa

S

800

805

810

815

6

pxovs (from Hesych., Tepunrtpxov florjs). 8OO eirefirep] Paley reads exei rai/ (as Blaydes and Michaelis had suggested).—jcaraftos L, with most MSS., and Aid. : KOT' djia;' r: iirctdTprep lnov 7' O£)T' &%ti»s Harl.: Monk and Bothe conj. KO.T&£I' civ: B. Arnolds e/ioC y av a£ius. 8O1 wpd^eias] Henneberg and Schneidewin conj. Tpagats &v. Bergk, wpd^eias, ofr' civ. 8O2 rfy dd 5' L (not T-/]vde 8'). d' has been made from T' by a later hand.—IKTOBCV L : lKTo
In such cases the past tense usu. denotes an actual fact, or what is assumed to be such. Thus 0. C. 974 if. et 5'. . rf\6ovt.. TTWS av .. -j/iyoit; Thuc. 3. 40 el yhp OVTOL

from &Tro S\ 77 8' 6s, itpev ; Xen. An.

4. 6. 13

<5/D0ws dniarfiaav {granting that they Sonovfiev 5' &v /j.oi...Jpiiij.orepi1i av T§ 6pei were right), vp.els dv oti xPe&v fipx0lTe- XfivaBaf fj.ivoi.ev yap airov paXKov More rarely, the protasis expresses a &8p6oi ol TroXifiwi (where the insertion of condition recognised as unreal; e.g. Od. av after y&p is needless). Cp. also 0. T. 1. 236 €7rei oti Ke 8av6vn irep aS' d/ca- 937 n. Xol/Jir/v, I el pera oh erdpoun ddfitj K.T.\. The emendations which aim at intro—Wunder'schangeof?iraus into icardfi' av, though iroXXwv goes with agios, and TVX«IV is specious, is not probable. Cp. 0. C. epexegetic: cp. Ant. 699 oi>x T]8expvo-r\t o.[ 1 Sc'Spa/cas oilr1 i/xov rarci|iws | 088' dfia T I ^ S Xax«" ;
HAEKTPA

117

PAE. Then I may take my leave, if all is well. CL. Not so ; thy welcome would then be unworthy of me, and of the ally who sent thee. Nay, come thou in ; and leave her without, to make loud lament for herself and for her friends. [CLYTAEMNESTRA and the PAEDAGOGUS

enter the house.

EL. HOW think ye ? Was there not grief and anguish there, wondrous weeping and wailing of that miserable mother, for the son who perished by such a fate ? Nay, she left us with a laugh! Ah, woe is me! Dearest Orestes, how is my life quenched by thy death! Thou hast torn away with thee from my heart the only hopes which still were mine,—that thou wouldst live to return some day, an avenger of thy sire, and of me, unhappy. But now—whither shall I turn ? I am alone, bereft of thee, as of my father. Henceforth I must be a slave again among those whom most I hate, my father's murderers. Is it not well with me ? But never, at least, henceforward, will I enter the house to dwell with them; nay, at these gates *5, though the accent is little more than a dot (just as on vibv in 806). When he intends iS, the curve of the circumflex is usually traceable, as, e.g., in 766, 769. 8O9 The scribe of L wrote (pptvbtr oi'xiji. A later hand has erased this, and written -0^X77 fypsvba. 8 1 1 TJJe"'] In L the e has been added by S. 8 1 2 /io\eTi>] Schneidewin conj. ixivuv: G. Wolff and Blaydes, jiiXtiretv. 8 1 4 irarpbs. ijSri dei Brunck. irarpbs ijSTj' Set MSS. (iraTpbs ijdri, Set Aid.). Blaydes writes, ydrj, KO.1 /j.e SovKeiieiv irdXcu | Set Toicriv K.T.X. 8 1 6 This v. is rejected by Morstadt, Scholl and Todt. 8 1 8 {foot/cos daei/j.' Hermann: tyvomocr iaao/j.' (made by a later hand from (tro/x') L, with most MSS., and Aid.: iffoot/cos (OIKOS: Erfurdt, ZAVOIKOS &ro,uai rrjfjt y': Blaydes writes T6V5' OIKOV tfoei/j' :

age prefer the forms in et to those in at. There are exceptions, such as Ar. Vesp. 726 oiK av SiK&aais, Thuc. 2. 84 4KTrveiitrat: and it would be unwarrantable to deny that Soph, could have written Trpdfcus &v. But the presumption is in favour of the vulgate. Still less likely is iirel rdv, or e^.o5 7' ax d|(ws (cr. n.). If an were required, Bergk's OST' an in v. 801 would be best. TOV iropEvcr. glvov: Phanoteus (670). 8 0 3 TCOV 4>£X
conversely 0. 71 1432 eXirlSos /M' o r i airaaas. 8 1 2 |io\av : cp. 0. C. 1747 irot u.b\u/xev, a ZeO ; ('whither shall we turn?'), 8 1 4 ff. SovXetfeiv: cp. 1192 : 597 Seairbriv. She was treated like a slave (i9off.).—irdXiv has been suspected, but is explained by the context. In fact, her servitude had never ceased, and could not be said to recommence. But in imagination, so long as Orestes lived, she could behold a deliverer. From those bright dreams she must now go back to a slavery without hope. 8 1 S (£pd (ioi xaXus ^x el > C P' 79°8 1 7 TOB Xoiirov xP^vou, a partitive gen. (478), instead of the more usual rbv X.•xfibvor,or rb \oiir6v : so roO XonroO in Her. 1. 189, Ar. Pax 1084. 8 1 8 *c(
u8

IO*OKAEOYI Trapeicr ifiavrrjv ai\o<; avavco fi[ov. irpbs ravTa Kaivero) TIS, ei fiapvvera.1, TSV ivSov ouroiv' cos X<*-PL<; ^v> Vv KTOLV-Q, Xvirrj S', iav £a)' TOV fiiov 8' ouSels TTO#OS.

XO. TT A

HA. XO. HA.

TTOV Trore Kepavvol Ato?, yj nov ad6a)i> 2 w A\t09, el Tairr eopa)VTes KpvTTTovcnu eicrjXoi; 8 2 6 +

V

*

XO.

^

3 e e, cuou. 4 ei 77cu, r t Sa/cpi/eis; 5 <£eu. X O . ixr)8eu \iiy TT&JS;

HA.

820

averts.

H A . curoXeis. X O . 831

6 el rcoV (fxxvepoiis ot^ofievcav 7 eis 'AtSav eXTTtS' uTroicreis, Kar' eyaov TaKOfxivas 8 yLoXkov eVe/x,/3acrei. 835 oTSa y a p dva/cr' 'A/JLcftvoipecov

Heimsoeth conj. xebois £I5XOIKOS. 8 1 9 &(pi\ocr L, with most MSS., and Aid.: & fw. 8 2 2 £b.v fii] Nauck conj. on fii. 8 2 5 aXios A, with Suidas {s. v. Kepavvol), and Aid.: d^Xios L.—After icpopuvres Musgrave and Kvifiala suppose the loss of an anapaest (answering to dirdrais in 838, where see n.). Hence Kayser would change Kpiirrovijiv to KaTaKpiirTovuiv, and KO.1 VVV in 839 to vvv d'. 8 2 6 The words Kpvirrovcriv ?KT;XOI form a separate v. in L.—?/caXoi

§UVCIKOS, since <poveOa.E'6v: / / . 11. 8 2 3 — 8 7 O Kommos. 1st strophe, 735 17A10S <pai8uv. This familiar phrase 823—835, = i s t antistr., 836—848: 2nd explains why aXios (confirmed by the str., 849—859, =2nd antistr., 860—870. metre of 838) was changed in some MSS. For metressee Metrical Analysis. Changes to d^Xios.—4opuvTcs, passively viewing; of person occur within a verse (as in —just as in Tr. 1269 {Oeoi) TOIOCT' itj>o829 ff., HA. Electra lifted her face and stretched at 1184 f.). forth her hands to heaven, as if accusing These lyrics mark the climax of Electhe gods; and the Chorus hasten to warn

HAEKTPA

119

I will lay me down, and here, without a friend, my days shall wither. Therefore, if any in the house be wroth, let them slay me; for 'tis a grace, if I die, but if I live, a pain ; I desire life no more. Ist CH. Where are the thunderbolts of Zeus, or where is the str bright Sun, if they look upon these things, and brand them not, °Phebut rest ? EL. Woe, woe, ah me, ah me ! CH. O daughter, why weepest thou ? EL. {with hands outstretched to lieaven) Alas ! CH. Utter no rash cry! EL. Thou wilt break my heart! CH. HOW meanest thou ? EL. If thou suggest a hope concerning those who have surely passed to the realm below, thou wilt trample yet more upon my misery. CH.

Nay, I know how, ensnared by a woman for a chain of ist anti-

strophe, Blaydes. 8 2 7 e ?, aiai] Dindorf thinks that both here and in 840 (where I I, Ui is now read) the poet wrote aiaf, alal. 83O diVr/cr made in L from diVeicr. O31 &iro\eis /j.e Vindobonensis. 8 3 2 — 8 3 5 L divides the vv. thus :—el—ol\xo^vuv—• | iXirlS'— | Ta.KO/j.ha«5%s ^ 7 0 elveiv : Plat. Phaedo p. 95 B \j/t\ fiiya X4ye: Eur. H. F. 1244 tax* VTS/J.', cos [IT] /j.tya Xtycw fieifov irddrjs: Theocr. 10. 20 UTiBiv fUya /ivdev (do not boast). Verg. Am. 10. 547 Dixerat tile aliquid magnum.—diSv...oix<>|«vv, Orestes (for the plur., cp. 145 f.): <j>av«pus, because the mention of the ashes (757 ff.) has removed the last doubt from her mind.— £\ir£Sa with gen. of the object; cp. 1460 f. 8 3 4 f. KV TaKO(j.«'vas- This constr., instead of the simple dat. (456), is due to the peculiar sense of lireppdo-a: cp. ^"yeXa^ and iireyyeXdv /card TWOS (0. C. 1339, At. 969). Those who would read KO.T epol TaKO|x«vij., and assume a tmesis, omit to observe that Karene/i/3d(ra would take a genitive.

8 3 6 f.

otStt ^dp K.T.X. : 'Nay, (I can

still offer thee comfort;) for I know that Amphiaraiis, like Agamemnon, was betrayed to death by a false wife; and yet now he is a great spiritual force beneath the earth, and is revered among men.' Although Orestes is dead, Agamemnon may still be honoured. The Chorus do not directly hint a belief that he can still be avenged,—as Amphiaraiis was. Electra then seizes on this point of contrast, Amphiaraiis found an avenger; her father cannot now find one. ' A|X<)>iapea>v, scanned •-, as in 0. C. 1313 (n.): oivaKTo, as the seer Teiresias is so called, 0. T. 284 (n.). Amphiaraiis, the Argive seer and warrior, married Eriphyle, sister of Adrastus, king of Argos. He had sworn to abide by her decision in any difference between himself and her brother, with whom he had formerly been at feud (Apollod. 3. 6. 2). When Polyneices sought Argive aid against Thebes, Amphiaraiis opposed the enterprise, foreseeing a fatal issue. Polyneices then bribed Eriphyle with a golden necklace, and she persuaded her husband to join the expedition. The Argives were routed by the Thebans. In

ZO^OKAEOYI

I2O

2 ipKecn Kpv6evra yvvaiKwv /cat vvv vtrb y a i a s HA. 3 e e- Iw. 840 XO. 4 Tra/Ai^u^os dvdcrcreL. HA. 5 0eu. XO. (£ei) STJX'1 oXod y a p HA. iSdfir). XO. 845

?"'-, , ,

HA.

,

,

6 oTS' oTS'1 idvr) yap jLieXercup 7 djii<£! TOV eV Trivdei- ifj-ol S' owns ex' eo"^' 1 o s yap ex 771/, 8 (f>pov8os avapTracrdeis.

8 3 8 epKecu] Bergk writes ipntoiv (and in 825 'A^Xios).—Blaydes cites Par. C (cod. 2794) as havingti.pKedhra] Deventer conj. \7j00eVra: Nauck, K\e(p8ivTa.—yvvaiK&v] ywa.mwv dwdrais MSS. and old edd.: Brunck deleted Awdratt as a gloss on ipmv. 8 4 1 Trdfiif/vxos] Morstadt conj. irdvn/ios: Nauck, TI/J,OOXOS

vvb yrjv airo'un ffiiv IVTTOIS,—where the instrum. dat. $ ('by means of which') gives an exact parallel to ipKeai. here (cp. also 549). In Aesch. Theb. 587 f. Amphiaraus says, T^uSe iriavCb x^va' I /idvris KCKevBtos iro\e/rias inrb x^0"^'A/J.9^vra, which has been suspected tion (Od. 10. 495): T<JJ Kal Tedpr/wri vbov (cr. n.), is sound; it is the word repeat49 edly used with ref. to the end of Amphirol irdpe p Hep
the flight, Amphiaraiis was approaching the river Ismenus, near Thebes, when the earth, riven by a thunderbolt, swallowed him up, with his chariot. Sophocles wrote an 'JZpupiXii, and also a satyric

and especially the oracle cited in Athen. p. 232 E, commanding Alcmaeon, the seer's son, to dedicate the fatal necklace at Delphi: /coi tru
suggest also two others, both untenable: (1) 'ruling over all the shades': or (2) 'possessing his life Sick 7racT6s,' i.e. 'immortal.' The cult of Amphiaraus had its chief

HAEKTPA

121

gold, the prince Amphiaratis found a grave; and now beneath the earth— EL. ah me, ah me ! CH. —he reigns in fulness of force. EL. Alas! CH. Alas indeed ! for the murderess— EL. Was slain. CH. Yea. EL. I know it, I know it; for a champion arose to avenge the mourning dead; but to me no champion remains; for he who yet was left hath been snatched away. (or TrctjUoOxos). 8 4 3 ' 6\oa yap] Instead of yap, cod. Vat. 47 has 7oC^, which Hartung adopts: Wecklein writes fiaf. G. Wolff conj. rap'. 846—848 L divides the vv. thus:—olS' old'— | /jt.eXt'Twp— | TrivBei— | yap fr'

waaBda. conj. Keidu.

7]v \
8 4 6 fieXirwp] Meineke conj. vepJrap. 8 4 7 irivBu] B. Todt 8 4 8 fis yap ?r' ijx] Herwerden conj. 8s Si TTOT' r\v : Nauck, os yap

8 4 6 [xeXeTwp (only here): ' one who seat in Boeotia, but afterwards spread thence to Argos, and throughout Greece. cared' for the dead,—an avenger (cp. 237 He was a chthonian deity, like Melam- &/J.eXelv). Suidas s.v., 6 etnp.eKoiiJ.fvoi, 6 pus; associated with Dionysus, and then rifiwpoififvos r(f waTut. The conjecture i>ep,£Twp (a word applied to the avenging with the Apollinar fiavriKr). The 'Afiev.—<j«v STJT'. Electra's of Orestes. Before setting out for Thebes, cry,
&X<XTOS,

dirvoros.

lO^OKAEOYZ

122 crr

P- &•

XO. SeiXoua Oe(Aaxc«ji> icvpeis. H A . 2 /cay&> TOUS' tcrTcop, virepicrTcop, 3 Trav
XO. HA. HA.

850

T

5 eiSeyiev *<"" 6 /i/>j ju,e vui' 7 Trapaydyrjs, iv ov XO. Tt 8 TTa.pei.crLv ik-rrCSov ert

856

9 KOIVOTOKCDV

10 f.vTTa.Tpio5.v dvr. |8'.

XO.

cipoiyaL

Tracrt Ouarol^ ev

860

?0u: Mekler, OK y&/> ixPW85O tarap] i
horrible.' Travaiprif seems rightly ex8 4 9 SeiXaCa SeiXaCuv This adj., usu. plained in one scholium as irAma aipovri said of persons, is applied to things in TO. K<X.K&; i.e., it has an active sense, 0. C. 513, Tr. laid. Cp. Eur. Hec. 84 like xaXK67r\a/cTos (484 n.), d/£0£7r\a/cTO9 tftiu TI /J^\OS yoepbv yoepais. The anti(Ph. 688), iravdXaTos (&n/, Aesch. Ag. strophic verse (860), ira.i> is short, as in Ant. 1310 (n.). vCiv T\ may depend upon it, as in Ant. 1184 f. deas..irpoff'fiyopo$ = 8eav irpovriyopJ. H. Heinrich Schmidt, however, makes it long in both words, reading ira6pei rds Spvs: Plut. Mor. p . 5 F 7r6\e8 5 1 f. irav...ato5vi. T h e traThus fws xtif&PP0" Si-xty1 T&vTa aipw. ditional text is irava-upTtf irafifify<ji iro\ira(j.(J.i]Vw has a special point. The literal \wv j fteiv&v arvyv&v r ' &x^03V ( o r axo-li^v). flows only in winter. Xew&ppovs Hermann substitutes olwvt for ax^uv, regarding the latter as a gloss upon the This view gives iravabprq a more adjectives. Dindorf, accepting al&vi, re- forcible and more poetical sense than if it jects TTOWWV, reading vaviripTCfi Ta/jL/xJiv
v (cp. 204 $Kirayk' transferred from the troubles to the life n( &x8y)' -A- i TroKKCbv, as Hermann saw,itself. It would still, indeed, be possible is not likely to have been interpolated to make iravaipri^ active; 'a life which ('iroWwv, si quidquam, sanum est'). For draws troubles together from all sides'; other conjectures, see Appendix. but such an active sense would be somewhat harsher, on this interpretation, than The literal sense then is:—' (I know this) on that which supposes the image of a by a life which, through all the months, is torrent. a turbid torrent of many things dread and

HAEKTPA

123

CH. Hapless art thou, and hapless is thy lot! 2nd EL. Well know I that, too well,—I, whose life is a torrent strophe. of woes dread and dark, a torrent that surges through all the months! CH. We have seen the course of thy sorrow. EL. Cease, then, to divert me from it, when no more— CH. HOW sayest thou ? EL. —when no more can I have the comfort of hope from a brother, the seed of the same noble sire. CH.

For all men it is appointed to die.

2nd anti-

strophe.

was the general one, and is that of the Aldine. For conjectures, see Comment, and Appendix. O53 affprfveis Dindorf: o 6pom MSS., for which Erfurdt, on Gernhard's conjecture, gave a Bp-qvelt. Blaydes suggests q. Bp-qveh. 8 5 4 fi.e vvv MSS. : IIA vvv Triclinius and Brunck, as the schol. also read (II7)K(TI. O5K /te, ev after irairai in 867. 8 5 7 iXirldav] Blaydes, followed by Nauck, writes £K (pl\uv. 8 5 9 evirarpiSav] The MSS. add T', which Suidas (s. v. irapaydygs) omits. See comment.—dpuyal V and schol.: dpayol the other MSS.

The choice is between two readings; (1) 8 5 3 dSpijvcLS. The MS. reading, & tuirOTpiSav dpayal, and (2) Neue's cor6potts, conflicts with the metre of the rection, «i!iraTp£8TJs; Her words, 1v' oi, already variant can hardly be said to confirm indicate her thought; 'where there is no eiirarpiSuv T'.—At 162 Orestes is called — hope': and the Chorus interrupt her evirarpidav. T h e fern. etiiraTpts occurs at with a remonstrance. She rejoins by 1081. repeating that her brother is no more. While they are vaguely consolatory, she 8 6 O 8<|n>, with ref. to a law of nature dwells on the loss of the only avenger to or fate: cp. 2 3 6 : Tr. 440 x a ' p « ' " vi
124

SO0OKAEOYI

HA.

XO.

2 rj KOX )(a\apyol<; iv a/u\X.ai? 3 OVTO)<; ws KeCva) Svcrrdva) 4 T/A^TOIS OXKOLS iyKvpcrau ; 5 aCTKOTTOS <X \ci/3a.

HA.

6 THUS y a p OUK; el feVos

HA.

7 arep e/xaV ^epcov XO. Tra-rral. 8 KeKevffev, ovre rov T(iov

865

9 aWiacras 10 OUTC yowv 7rap' rjjxoiv.

8 70

XPT2O0EMIS.

£ J7 rot, j ) / TO Koa/xiov fxedela-a cri/v ra^ei /xokelv. (f>€pct) yap rJSovas r e KavdnavXav a>v Trdpotdev el^e? /cai /carecrrei'es KaKaiv. HA. TroOev 8' av evpois TCOV ipcov crii irrnxaTcov

875

aprj^w, ois tacriv OVK evecrr' iSelv; X R 77-apecTT Opecrrrjs 17/At^, tcrc/i TOUT eyuou fcXvouo"', ivapycos, cocnrep eicropas ej«.e. HA. aX.X' 7J fie/xrjvas, d> TaXaiva, KOHTL TOIS cravrfjs Kandicri, KOLTTX TOIS e/Aois yeXcts; XP. //,d TTJI' TraTpioav kcrTLav, dk\' ov)( vfipec TaS', dXX' iicelvov aSs vapovra vav.

880

8 6 1 xa^^P7°'5 Dindorf (cp. 7r65a/37os): x a ^°P7°' s MSS.: xv^aP70^ Suidas. 8 8 3 iyKvpvcu T: (yKtipaai. most MSS. (L h utipacu, made from &> Kiaai). 8 8 4 dirxoiros] Musgrave conj. &), with
861

xaXap-yots

( — x>\^&v

apywv),

a

vivid epithet, describing the tramp and rush of the horses' feet. Cp. 0. C. 1062 ptlicpap/xdron I ...a/itWan (n.). 8 6 3 T|M]TOIS. the epithet of reins (747 n.), serves here to define the sense of OXKOIS. Ordinarily 6XK6S means (1) a sort of hauling machine, or (2) a furrow.— t^Kvpcrai, 'to meet with them,'as a mode of death. Cp. Her. 2. 82 brioun iyKvpi/fffei (what fortunes he will have) KOX $KWS reXei/T^irei. (We cannot supply /idpip with the verb, and take O\KOU as instrumental dat.) 8 6 4 tfo-Koiros, such as could not have been even imagined beforehand,—inconceivably dreadful. Cp. 1315 : Tr. 246

T6J>

&
ipf

—d XoS(3o, the cruel doom: Tr. 996 o'lav /J.' dp' %9ov \<J>pav. 8 6 5 ^ v o s : schol. iir' dXXoSoTT^s: cp. Tr. 65 i^fio/xivov (n.). 8 6 6 &rtp 4pdv x«p»v: cp. 1138 n . : Ant. 900 6av6vra^ avrbx^p iVas 4yi> ?Xowa Kcucda/niaa (n.). 8 6 8 ff. KtKe-uBev, lies buried: Ant. 911 A> "AiSov...KeKev66Toiv: O. T. 968 Kt68et. K&TW Si] yijs.—OBT€ TOW : here TOU is equivalent to an adv., 'at a l l ' : cp. At. 290 oSre TOV KMOIV \ ti/i
HAEKTPA

125

EL. What, to die as that ill-starred one died, amid the tramp of racing steeds, entangled in the reins that dragged him ? CH. Cruel was his doom, beyond thought! EL. Yea, surely; when in foreign soil, without ministry of my hands—• CH. Alas! EL. —he is buried, ungraced by me with sepulture or with tears. Enter CHRYSOTHEMIS. CHR. Joy wings my feet, dear sister, not careful of seemliness, if I come with speed; for I bring joyful news, to relieve thy long sufferings and sorrows. EL. And whence couldst tliou find help for my woes, whereof no cure can be imagined ? CHR. Orestes is with us,—know this from my lips,—in living presence, as surely as thou seest me here. EL. What, art thou mad, poor girl ? Art thou laughing at my sorrows, and thine own ? CHR. Nay, by our father's hearth, I speak not in mockery; I tell thee that he is with us indeed. by an early hand: ifauis r, and Suidas s. v.—OVK hear' iSelv] In L the ist corrector (S) has written in above ISetr: and the Vindobonensis has OVK ivetrr' in, with the marginal gloss ISeiv S-qKovbn. B. Thiersch conj. ofe fr' far' ISetv. and so Blaydes reads. 8 7 8 ivapyus] Wecklein writes tvapyrjs, since Soph, does not elsewhere use the adv. 8 8 1 vflpei made in L from tppw. 8 8 2 v$v~\ vbei r : vvv r.

(1009).—TCI(|>OU...Y6V: cp. Ant. 29 athe weight thrown on the impersonal 01k xkamov, &ratpov: II, 22. 386 P4KVS SjcXavivean. There was also a weak v.l. in for TOS dOairros. iSetv, but the latter balances evpois in 875. 8 7 1 « 6 drp^uas. will return, swears by the e
126 HA.

IOOKAEOYI

Takawa' Kal TWOS fipoTeHv Xoyov rovh' eicra.Koucra.cr' &>Se mcrreueis dyav; XP. iya> [xev i£ ipov re KOVK OXKTJS cratprj . HA. TLV, G> raXaiv', iSovcra TTLCTTLV ; els TL fioi fiXixjjao-a ddXireL ra58' dvrjKecrTq) irvpi; XP. vpos vvv Oeaiv aKovaov, a>s /xadovcrd yiov TO \onrov rj (f>povovo~av i) [x.a>pav Xeyrjs. OL/XOI

885

890

HA. cru S' ovv \ey\ ei croi TW \6yco rts tfSovij. XP. Kal Srj \eya> crot irdv oo~ov /careiSo/x^i'. iirel ydp rj\dov naTpos dp^ouov Tdov, opci) KOXCOWJS i£ a.K.pa.<; veoppvTovs TT7jyd<; yaka,KTo<s, Kal 7re/3icrTe^ KVKXCO vdvTcov ocr eaTiv dvQitav dijKrjv ISovera 8' eo~)(ov davfjia, Kal yuTj TTOV TIS rjixiv iyyvs iy^pjj p ws 8' iv yakrjvrj iravr' ihf.pKOfx.iqv TOTTOV, TVJJL/3OV 7rpoo~elpTrov ao~o~ov' ecr^arijs 8' opco

895

900

vvpas vecipy] ^ocrTpv^ov 8 8 5 4/J.OV re] i/j.ov ye Erfurdt.—#\\?js] In L the 1st hand wrote dWycr, which a late corrector has changed to aWou: V has &\\TJS, with ov written above: A, with most MSS. and Aid., has #\\ou. 8 8 8 L has /3X^aira, and not, as has been stated, Kktyaaa, though the /3 resembles K, as it does also (e.g.) in 959 (fi\i\pa(r').— avTjKiaT(f] Bergk, Nauck, and Wecklein (Ars p. 50) conj. avr)4>a.ltTTi#: Meineke, ave\irl
clause to the former: ' I do not say this 7ro\Xv \ us OVK£T' 6vra is right, since Trlarui — ' warranty,' 'proof.' U6\v/lov. Others, less well, take iiceivov Cp. 0. T. 1420 TU pot. (pavelrai. Trl<ms us Trapbvra vQv not as depending on Ivdiicos; (n.).—tls T£ |ioi: for the ethic X^7w but as an ace. absol. (cp. 0. T. dat., cp. 144. 101 n.)-—For the triple dXXd in vv. 879 avr\Kiv, on my own authority: the midd., cp. 977: Ph. 351 n. cp. 344 {K aavTrjs.—For the use of T« 8 9 3 dpx.aiov Tov. The poet is Kal in coupling opposites, cp. 0. T. 1275 thinking of an ancestral tomb, like those

HAEKTPA

127

EL. Ah, woe is me! And from whom hast thou heard this tale, which thou believest so lightly ? CHR. I believe it on mine own knowledge, not on hearsay ; I have seen clear proofs. EL. What hast thou seen, poor girl, to warrant thy belief? Whither, I wonder, hast thou turned thine eyes, that thou art fevered with this baneful fire ? CHR. Then, for the gods' love, listen, that thou mayest know my story, before deciding whether I am sane or foolish. EL. Speak on, then, if thou findest pleasure in speaking. CHR. Well, thou shalt hear all that I have seen. When I came to our father's ancient tomb, I saw that streams of milk had lately flowed from the top of the mound, and that his sepulchre was encircled with garlands of all flowers that blow. I was astonished at the sight, and peered about, lest haply some one should be close to my side. But when I perceived that all the place was in stillness, I crept nearer to the tomb; and on the mound's edge I saw a lock of hair, freshly severed. \onrbv fi' i) L (6 made from b by a corrector).—/xtipav] p.apav L, A, E : fi&pav Y, U.— W71JS Aid.: \tyqs A, etc.: W701S L, with 17 written above by a late hand: \4yeis r. 8 9 1 T<£ A67y] Reiske and Frohlich conj. TuivXbyojv: Nauck, TOU \4yeLv. 8 9 4 bpw] op&i L. 8 9 6 ? L, with curu> written above by S. 8 9 8 ^7Xpi,u7rT7)] eyxpiTTTrii. L. The subjunctive was the prevalent reading, but T and a 2 few more have eyxplirra.. The omission of /x is general, E and L , which give iyXplfiirTT], being exceptions. Even the Aid. has iyxP'-T'Trj.—iyxp^roi ppords Vindobonensis.—iyxpl/iTrrei Nauck. 9OO f. ^axdrrj!.. wvpds] Schaefer conj. (&TTI- .wvpq,.—vcuiprj Ellendt and Dindorf: veuprj MSS. pp /i/ at Athens in which members of the same ytvos were buried, [Dem.] or. 57 § 28. He may have conceived that the ashes of Agamemnon, after his corpse was burned (901 irvpas), were deposited in a stone vault, above or beside which the tumulus (wXciei;) was raised. Pausanias saw 'in the ruins of Mycenae' a legendary rd<pos of Agamemnon, and of others who were slain along with him (2. 16. § 6). 8 9 4 ff. KO\UVI]S i£ aKpas is best taken with veopptirovs,—' which had newly streamed from the top of the mound'; this suits Tnjyds.—Others understand, ' I saw on the top of the mound streams of milk which had been newly poured there,' and compare 742 e | ipSwv 8tcf>puv. (For £K in phrases describing position, cp. Ant. 411 n.) •ydXaKTOs: cp. Eur. Or. 114 i\6ovrioi> | fxe\lKpar' dTJ . . dv0€'wv: cp. O. T. 83 Tro\v
{(rriv, as the sense is, 'exist.'—6T(KT]V, here denoting the Ko\dvit, was a general term for a sepulchre, whatever its form might be; thus Plato says {Legg. 947 D) B^KTJV 5£ iirb yijs airots elpyaaij-hriv elvai \f/a\lSa (vault) irpofi^Kt] \l8uv: and Thuc. applies the word in one place to movable grave-fittings or coffins (r. 8 § 1 BT\KW avcupeButrCiv), in another to monuments (3. 58 § 4 &Trofi\4\paTe . . es iraripuv . . 0ij/cas). 8 9 7 f. i since the sense is, 'in fear lest some one be close by,' rather than, 'to see whether some one is not close b y ' : cp. 581 TIBTJS (n.). 8 9 9 «v •yaX'rji'l) sc. 6vra : cp. 6 1 : 0. C. 29 7rAas yhp HvSpa r6i>de v<#v opu, a n d ib. 586 (n.). 9OOf. &rxttTr|S..impels, 'on the edge of the mound,'—the local gen., developed out of the possessive ('belonging to,' and

IO<J>OKAEOYI

128

Kevdvs Takaw <ws eTSov, ifiiraUt ri / ^VXV cruvij^es ofifjia, (^tXrarou (BpoTcov Trdvroiv 'Opecrrov Tovff opdv TeK[j.rjpt,ov Kal x^P0"1 /Sacrrda-acra SUCT^/AW pkv ov, Xapo- 8e irLfnrkrjiJL' €vOi><s ofifia Kal vvv

ff

O/AOIWS Kal TOT'

£

/

[L~r\ TOV roS' dyXaux/aa irkrjv Keivov /j-oXelv. TCO yap TrpocnqKeu irkrjv y i/MOv Kal crov roS Kaya> fjuev OVK iSpacra, TOVT eiricrrayaat, ovo

9O5

9IO

av (TV • TTCUS yap ; fj ye firjoe Trpos

e^ecrr' aKXaucrrw TIJCTS' aTTOCTTrjvai.

dW ovSe jjikv 817 /JurjTpos ovd' 6 vovs ^ roiavra Trpdcrcreiv OVT€ 8pwcr' iXdvOav av 9O2 /xoi\ /iov L, with 01 written above by a late hand. 9O3
so 'in the region o f ) : cp. //. 9. 219 ( ) mean 'a sight'; a sense possible for it rolxov rod iripoio: 17. 372 vi<pos d' ov only when, as here, it denotes the 0atvero irdcn)S \ yaly]s oi)5' 6p4wv. The human face or form (Ai. 977 : ib. 1:004 : word wvpb. can mean, not only a funeral Aesch. Ch. 238). This scholium cannot be pyre, but also the place where a corpse claimed, however, as indicating that the was formerly burned (bustum), and is scholiast read cf>do-(j.a (cr. n.) instead of here a synonym for TV[J.[3OS, KoX&vq. So 8/j.fia,—a change which would grievously Pind. / . 7. 57 vvfia,vT6.<pov $' (of Achilles): mar the passage. Eur. Hec. 386 irvpav 'A%iXWws. 9O5 pao-Tdo-acra. The aor. of this v«6pr| (wpa), recent, fresh (0. C. 730 verb often denotes taking into the hand 4>b$ov vedipij); here equivalent to an ad- [Ph. 657, etc.), as the pres. (below, 1129) denotes holding.—8vi]|i,ai jiiv oi': i.e., verb (i/e&NTTi) qualifying Ter^iiivov. she refrains from uttering any mournful 9O2 ff. ip.Trat£i. K.T.X.: 'there strikes, or reproachful word, with reference to his rushes, upon my soul a familiar image, long delay in coming. Cp. 1182: Eur. (suggesting) that in this I see a sure token Hec. 181 EK. u/ioi /xoi, T^KVOV. \ I10A. of Orestes.' o|i[ui is the 'face' or 'form' H /AC Svvxrfv: i.e., the writer took 8fiu.a to tdpaeas) is followed by the relat. pron.

HAEKTPA

129

And the moment that I saw it, ah me, a familiar image rushed upon my soul, telling me that there I beheld a token of him whom most I love, Orestes. Then I took it in my hands, and uttered no ill-omened word, but the tears of joy straightway filled mine eyes. And I know well, as I knew then, that this fair tribute has come from none but him. Whose part else was that, save mine and thine ? And I did it not, I know,—nor thou; how shouldst thou ?—when thou canst not leave this house, even to worship the gods, but at thy peril. Nor, again, does our mother's heart incline to do such deeds, nor could she have so done without our knowledge. aK\a&r(f Dindorf. 0 1 4 L has (XAvdav*-, the compendium above the final v denoting ev. The other MSS. too have e"\dvdavev (except that Pal., ace. to Blaydes, has eXdvdavt M'). Heath conj. 4\dv8av' av, and so Brunck: Elmsley, dv i\adev av (though he afterwards hesitated; 'ampliandum censeo,' Eur. Med. p. 151): Meineke, £kt)&ev 6.v.

•g yt, with a causal force, as in Ph. 138(1 irws (sc. l\os el), 6s ye rois (xSpoiai /j.'

^xSovvai StXeis; This causal force is further marked here by the use of ("|8J instead of oiSC,—'one who is not allowed' (cui ne ad deos quidem liceat egredi).— irpos 8«ois, i.e. to their shrines; cp. Aesch. P. V. 530 deobs baiais | dolvais TTOTLvura-

oiiAva. The reference is to the neightouring Heraeum (v. 8), and to the altars or images of gods in front of the palace itself (637, 1374). So in Eur. El. 310 Electra says that she is avtopros ipuv Kal Xopuv rriTuiidvq. At Athens religious festivals were among the few occasions on which unmarried women could leave the house. aKXcujoTu): so L here, though it supports tijtXawos in the other places (O. C. 1708, Ant. 29, 847, 876). L also gives K\av
J. S.

VI.

or imperfects, e.g. to t\aff fa> or iXdvSav' av. Yet, even in regard to the first aor., there is at least one instance where the MSS. attest the elision of e, and the sense Y?...VT\Tconfirms it; Ar. Plut. i o n rdpiov av Kal (parnov inreKoptfeTo. \ X P . £7retr' ttrois ijr'q^ dv els {nro8riiJ.aTa: where

Elmsley's correction yrrtaev for j!r?j(r' av, though not impossible, is improbable. Take, again, Eur. Ion 354
&v ptTpov

(so the

MSS.): where etxev would be excessively harsh, while Elmsley's emendation, aol ra&r' av. .etxev ixirpa, is clearly condemned by the plural. It is quite true that such elision was rare; the v iipeXKWTiKov more usually averted it. The mistake is to deny that it was admissible. Porson's keen observation and fine instinct led him to no such rule; he found no offence (e.g.) in Eur. Hec. 1113 tpbfiov Traptvx' <*" 06 fiiirus USe tcriiros (vapiuxe" MSS.; irapiax' *" Heath). But is «Xdv8av«v, the reading of the MSS., even tenable? Surely not. The sense required is: ' Nor, if she had done it, would she have escaped notice.' But the words otire Spua' (XdvBavev could mean only one of two things: (1) 'nor, when she did it, was she escaping (or used she to escape) notice': (2) 'nor, when she did it, was she in the way to escape notice'; cp. Eur. H. F. 537 Kal rein' l8vT)
aTaWiix-rfv

S' 4ydi:

' my

children were in peril of death,' etc. That is: whichever shade of meaning were given to (\dv6avev, still Spuo-a, in the absence of anything to mark conditionality, would imply, not el (Spa, but Sre tSpa.

130

IO<J>OKAEOYI

aAA e a r OpecTTov Tavra TaTTi/ru^pia. aXX', v TrapacrrareZ vwv r)v TO, Trpocrdsv crrvyvos' 77 Se vvv icrcos TToXkaiv vTrdptjei, tcvpos ijfiepa Kakcov. HA. ev rijs dvoias, ws cr' eVot/cTi/Jw TraXat. XP. TI 8' ecTTtv; oi) Trpos 77S0V17V Xeycy TaSe; H A . OVK 6l<j6>

OTTOL yfjs

OvS' OTTOL yV(6[i7)S

915

920

(j)€p€L.

XP. ir<ws S' ou/c ey&i /caroiS' a y ' etSov i/jLavaJs; HA. TedvrjKev, w raXaiva- Ta/ceiVou Se crot crojTrjpi eppef /i/^Sev ets Keivov y opa. 925 XP. otfioL TaXaiva* TOU TaS' ijKovcras /3poT(ov; HA. TOV Trhrjcriov irapovros "qviK CDWVTO. XP. KCU 7TOU 'cTTlV OUTOS J OaVfJid Tot fJi' VTTep)(€TaL. HA. /car' OTKOV, TJSVS ovSe /A^r/al Svcrxep??XP. oiju,ot rdkaiva- TOV yap dvOpatircov nor TJV 930 r a 7roXXa Trarpos Trpos rd(j>ov KTepCcr/xara', HA. ot/Liai /AaXicr' eycoye TOV Tedvr/Koros lAvrj/Ati' 'Opecrrov ravra Trpocrdeivcu nvd. XP. c3 SUCTTU^S* ey<w 8e crvv \o-pS. Xoyovs TOIOUCTS' Hoover icnrevSov, OVK elSyf dpa 935 1^ ^)u.ev arr^5 aAXa w , of iKofxrjv, rd r ovra. irpocrdev aXXa #' evplcn«i> 9 1 5 Ta7riT!)|Uj3ia Dindorf: T&TnTt/ua MSS. The schol. in L notes a variant, TttyXaftjyiaTct. 0 1 7 oi)x aiJT^s dei] oi)/c aur6tr atei L. 9 1 8 vQv 5* ^y A, I \ etc.: yfiw ^ L.—irpbadev r: irpbaBe L. 92O 0eC] In L the ist hand wrote only
Before Sp&aa can mean ei Kpa, we must have £\dvdav' &v, or some equivalent (as £/te\Ae \a,v66.veiv), in the apodosis. Conversely, before the simple i\av6avev could have a conditional sense, we should require as protasis, not 8pS
9 1 6 f. fldpcriive. The verb is not elsewhere intrans., but here follows the analogy of f$pa§6vw, Kpariiv(a, Taxvvia.— oi\ aimJs ad: cp. Tr. 129 iirl irrina KOX XaP& 7 ™ < r ' KVK\ov. 9 1 8 f. vav ffV. The insertion after v$v of 8' (omitted in L) seems no gain here.—xvpos : O.C. fj^gn. 92O <j>«5 TT\S dvoCas, ois K.T.X. This punctuation is recommended by the order of the words: cp. Eur. Phoen. 1425 ei>
ere 0e
HAEKTPA

131

No, these offerings are from Orestes! Come, dear sister, courage! No mortal life is attended by a changeless fortune. Ours was once gloomy; but this day, perchance, will seal the promise of much good. EL. Alas for thy folly ! How I have been pitying thee ! CHR. What, are not my tidings welcome ? EL. Thou knowest not whither or into what dreams thou wanderest. CHR. Should I not know what mine own eyes have seen ? EL. He is dead, poor girl; and thy hopes in that deliverer are gone : look not to him. CHR. Woe, woe is me ! From whom hast thou heard this ? EL. From the man who was present when he perished. CHR. And where is he ? Wonder steals over my mind. EL. He is within, a guest not unpleasing to our mother. CHR. Ah, woe is me! Whose, then, can have been those ample offerings to our father's tomb ? EL. Most likely, I think, some one brought those gifts in memory of the dead Orestes. CHR. Oh, hapless that I am! And I was bringing such news in joyous haste, ignorant, it seems, how dire was our plight; but now that I have come, I find fresh sorrows added to the old! ^>«] In L the 1st hand wrote (pop-qi.: a corrector has altered 0 to 4. (There is no i written above.) Schol. in marg., yp. tcpvo: 8 2 4 r&Kelvov] Canter conj. T&K Kelvov, and so Blaydes writes.—Si] re Wunder. 8 2 8 dvcrxelrfs] Schol. in L, yp. Svc/ur/j
8 2 2 Siroi ytjs...<)>^pei (cp. 0. T. 1309 interrogative word, cp. 236: 0. C. 263 n. irdi yas fopo/icu..;), in a figurative sense, —iir^px«Tai: cp. 1112. —'you know not into what regions your 8 2 8 (i^Tpl goes with both adjectives; thoughts are straying,'—i.e., how far from for its place, cp. O. C. 1399 otfioi. neXetiBov realities: 6V01 yviifiris explains this. Cp. rijs T'{/A7JS dvairpaHlas: Ant. 1155 Kddfiov 390; and a proverb cited by G. Wolff T&poiKoi. « u S6jj.av 'A/Mploi>o$. from Apostolius Paroem. 14. 57 TTOV yrjs 8 3 1 TairoXXd: for the art., cp. 564.— irpis TO<J>OV, not Tpbs r6.(j>if, since the rj Oak&TTtis iirijpx^', £""' ™ ivoijTav (as we say, ' t o be at sea'). thought is, rls irpoatyeyKe ravra; 8 2 3 iruis 8' OVK IY' predicative. 824 f. T&K«Cvtn>..TTJpia, such 8 3 4 f. a>8v<m>xTis" sc. eyili: so Tr. means of deliverance as he could afford, 377 a biartivos (n.).—Toioii' (857 f., n.). el KaKov: ib. 1442 IV iGTa.fj.ev \ xpeias. 8 2 8 Kai irov; for Kat prefixed to the

9—2

132 HA.

IO0OKAEOYI OVTCOS l^et croi ravr ' iav Se /AOI irfflrj, Trjs vvv Trapovo-qs Trrjfiovrj'i Xucms /3<x/>os.

XP. rj TOVS davovras

xiA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA.

efavaor^crci) TTOTC;

940

ou/c ecrp o y enrov ov yap wo a ITOLV ocrovirep av crOevco. aKove 8ij vvv y /3e/3ov\ev[iai, voelv. irapovcrlav fikv olcrda Kal a~6 TTOV <j)iXoi>, et^oi' eXirtSas 6vov TTOT avrov TTpaKTop' ifecr^ai Trarp66vov

945

950

955

by the 1st hand. 8 3 8 Si pm] $' iy.ol Brunck.—iri0ri] TTWTJI. L. 939—94X These three vv. are rejected by Schenkel; the second and third of them, by Morstadt and A. Scholl. Nauck would omit 941, and place 940 before 939. 94O TJ made in L from rj.—Tori] Wecklein writes Traku>. 9 4 1 ftj-0' 0 7 ' r : &r0' 65' L (with 7 written above). Haupt conj. is r6d' (a reading cited by Campb. from a Milan MS., Ambros. G. 56 sup.), which is adopted by Michaelis (3rd ed. of O. Jahn) and Mekler (6th Teubner ed. of Dindorf): Madvig, oW 0 7'. 9 4 3 av] 'av L : a 7' or a a r. 9 4 4 ucfiiKdi. 7', oi)/c] To remove 7', Hense conj. -TTOJS, and Nauck ii
9 3 9 \6pevSm I KOI Kapdias 2 \ w e TOIIS &yav irbvovt. 9 4 1 OUK 8
TO0T6 7' twox would be a crude substitute for the reading in the text. 9 4 2 <j>ep^yyvos, 'able to give security,' and so 'competent' for a purpose, stands with a gen. only here, the usual coiistr. being the inf. (as Aesch. Eum. 87); but Thuc. 8. 68 has wpbs ra Seivd....(pepeyyviliraros. Cp. Anthol. Pal. 10. 56. 11 cbxppoaivqi rpdiros OVTOS ix^Yyos9 4 3 TXTJVCU . . Sputrav: cp. Aesch. Theb. 754 airelpas.. | ..fr-Xa: Ag. 1041 irpaBivTa TXTJUCU. 9 4 4 »<j>^Xtid y': the particle, which has been questioned (cr. n.), implies her belief that these counsels will prove dewe\i). 9 4 5 opa, an impressive warning that the task about to be mentioned is a great o n e ; c p . 0. C. 587 Spa, ye /irfv 01)
HAEKTPA

133

EL. SO stands thy case; yet, if thou wilt hearken to me, thou wilt lighten the load of our present trouble. CHR. Can I ever raise the dead to life ? EL. I meant not that; I am not so foolish. CHR. What biddest thou, then, for which my strength avails ? EL. That thou be brave in doing what I enjoin. CHR. Nay, if any good can be done, I will not refuse. EL. Remember, nothing succeeds without toil. CHR. I know it, and will share thy burden with all my power. EL. Hear, then, how I am resolved to act. As for the support of friends, thou thyself must know that we have none ; Hades hath taken our friends away, and we two are left alone. I, so long as I heard that my brother still lived and prospered, had hopes that he would yet come to avenge the murder of our sire. But now that he is no more, I look next to thee, not to flinch from aiding me thy sister MSS.—iroeTv L (with yp. reXew from a later hand in marg.), Y: Te\eTi> A, with some other MSS., and Aid. 9 4 8 irapovalav L, with A and most MSS., and Aid.: irapovala r.—KOX ai itov\ KO.1 TTOV (made from /ca( ?rou)
fr. 233 ffol 5' elvov, w irat, ri.s TI^XOS £K 9 6 3 irpaKTOp', one who exacts a rum irbvav \ 6r)pS.v: id. fr. 432 T$ yhp penalty; an avenger : as the Erinyes are irovovvn ml 0ebs (TvXKanp&vei. Tpdnropes al'/taros (Aesch. Eum. 319). 9 4 6 £vvo£: here 5^, after correction of $6XKOVT& T\ Hermann, reijvW oixir' lanv, marks the next resource, taining the latter, followed Triclinius in just as in Ant. 173 iy& Kp&Tti 8$i.. txi>> taking pCcp as = &< fiL

134

I04>0KAE0YI % yS' d8eX(f>fj fir) /carofd'iycms tcravelv Atyucrdov' ovSev yap ere Set Kpvine.iv //,' en.. TTOL yap (level's pddv/xos, es riv iXmSav f3Xe\jjaa' er opOr\v\ y irdpecm fiev arevew TTXOVTOV Trarpaiov KTTJCTIV icrTepr/fievrj, Trdpecm 8' dXyelv es TocrovSe TOV -yjpovov dXeKrpa yr/pdcTKovcrav dwpevaid re. Kal T<£v8e jxevroi fir/KeT' eAmcrys OTTOX; revgeu TTOT ' ov yap aio apouAos ear avrjp Aiyicr#os ware o w TTOT' 17 Ka/jidv yeVos fSXaaTelv eacrat, irr)fjLOvr)i> avTq> rj. dXX' rjv eTTicnrrj TOIS i/iocs fi irpwrov [x,ev evaefieiav e/c rrar/Dos OavovTos oicret TOU KacriyvrjTov 9* eTretra S', aianep i£evs, eXevdepa

960

965

970

prcl 7' r. 0 5 6 KaTOKv-^ffeis r : KaTOCT^tnjtcr L. The subjunctive was the prevalent reading, and is that of Aid. 9S7 This v. (cited by the schol. on Eur. Hec. 570) is rejected by Wunder and Nauck; Bergk would place it before 956.

9 5 6 KaroKVijersis. The clause ci7rais refute it are 4Kir\eiu.—Nauck follows Wunder in realso correct, but is less probable. Any jecting this verse, because (1) TOV airdverb can be followed by a ' final' clause X^Pa can mean no one but Aegisthus; in the subjunctive, expressing the 'end' (2) odder ydp ce Set KptiTreiv /t' £rt would or purpose of the action, as (pxcrai have point only if Chrysothemis did not Xva iSrj. But a verb of endeavouring, already know the guilt of Aegisthus; praying, contriving, usually takes an ' ob- (3) o-e and y.e cause ambiguity. We may ject ' clause, expressing the object of the reply: (1) The mention of the murderer's effort, with SITUS (or us) and fut. indie.: name, which Electra has hitherto uttered as iretparai onus 6erai. Exceptions only in her solitary lament (98), is forcioccur, as Xen. An. 5. 6. § 21 irpoara- ble here; and the emphatic place given TeDercu..07rs ^KirXeiVj; i) arpand: Dem. to it is in the manner of Sophocles (cp. or. 1 § 2 iraptMTKevdaacBai.. Siras hOhSe 1507 Krelveiv : Ant. 46 db~e\(pbv). (2) The pcyqdrjinjre Kal ^ -rrdOiyrG ravrdv'. but words obb*kv ydp o~e K.T.X. refer, of course, these are comparatively rare. After to the purpose which Electra now disa verb of effort, the presumption is al- closes—not to the guilt of Aegisthus. (3) ways in favour of the fut. indie. See The formal ambiguity of (re..p.e is only Goodwin, Moods and Tenses (new ed.), such as occurs in Ant. 288, rj rods KOKOUS TtfJiuvras elaopfcs deois; §364In this play the fate of Aegisthus forms Brunck's comment, 'soloece vulgo raroKP^aris,' alludes to the rule laid down by the climax. Electra has already said that Clytaemnestra shared in the murderous R. Dawes (ob. 1766) in Miscellanea Crideed (97 ff., 206), and has avowed that tica (p. 227), and once known as the she would have wished Orestes to wreak canon Davesianus, that SITUS could not be used with the first aor. subjunct. act. vengeance on her (604). But she does not suggest that she herself or her sister or midd. Among many examples that

HAEKTPA

135

to slay our father's murderer, Aegisthus:—I must have no secret from thee more. How long art thou to wait inactive ? What hope is left standing, to which thine eyes can turn ? Thou hast to complain that thou art robbed of thy father's heritage; thou hast to mourn that thus far thy life is fading without nuptial song or wedded love. Nay, and do not hope that such joys will ever be thine; Aegisthus is not so ill-advised as ever to permit that children should spring from thee or me, for his own sure destruction. But if thou wilt follow my counsels, first thou wilt win praise of piety from our dead sire below, and from our brother too; next, thou shalt be called free henceforth, 9 6 1 irdpe<m 5' made in L from irdpeanv. 9 6 3 /MIK^T' made in L from liTjKiri. 9 6 6 airifi r : atrwi L. 9 6 7 f$ovke<&na
should slay their mother; even the plur. ixBpots in 979 need not mean more than Aegisthus. Sophocles avoids everything that could qualify our sympathy with Electra; while it suits the different aim of Euripides to make her plan the matricide. See Introduction. 9 5 8 f. irot. . |X6v«ts. For troi as = lxiXPl th">s, eis riva, xpieoj', cp. Ar. Lys. 526 Trot ydp /ecu XPVV avafietvat; It is also possible to join iroi with /3\^\//aa-a: ' to what quarter—to what hope— can you look?' But the order of the words is certainly against that.—p\^-

+as as = one's term of life, cp. Ant. 461 el di rod Xpbvov I irpbirSev 6avod/MU. 9 6 2 dC\cKrpa...dvv)Uvaia, as Ant. 917 &\eKTpop, avvfiAvaiov. The inverse order of words would be more natural, as the biiivtuos escorted the bride and bridegroom to their home. Cp. 164 f., and 187. -yT|pdo-Kovcrav, ace. with akyelv, while iarepfiixhy (960) depends on ir&pam. Cp. Eur. Med. 1236 SiSoKTai. roilpyov i s

aKovaav, like Electra's phrase 6 iro\bs.. pioros in 185 ff., must be taken relatively to the ordinary age for marriage. Plato lays it down that a woman should not marry before sixteen or after twenty: ydfwv Se opov efoai Kbptrj aivo eKKalSfKa irdv eh eiK06S (Lys. 596). It would suit the data to suppose that Electra was about twenty-five, and her sister a little younger. Cp. Eur. Helen. 283 dvy&ryp &va.vdposiro\i.{i. irapdevetierai. 963f. TWVSC, i.e. XiicrpavKoXbfitvaiav : as in Tr. 260 rbvSe refers to the preceding phrase, irb\iv T V Eipirrdav.—Sirws: cp. Eur. Heracl. 1051 iu\ yap iXirlo-ris Hirias I av9is i £& ? ' ^ 3 \ X 9 6 5 f. rj Ka(i6v, 'or mine either.'— •miliOVTiv, ace. in apposition with the sentence: cp. iitoira,pa.y.6diov : 564 Troipds. 9 6 7 ejrC
and for ofou.. iK, Tr. 461 KOOTTU TIS

atiraiv SK y' ^uoO Xbyov Kanbv \ •fiviyicar' oiS' 8veiSos.—As BaviivTos here denotes the state of the dead, and not the act of dying, KCITM can be joined to it; though it would have been clearer if the art. had been added, as in Eur. Or. 674 rbv Karb. Xffovbs I ffavivr' dKofeiv rdSe SbKei. T&XL0T& fXOL I 7Ttu5aS KTaPOTJffri TTJffd' 97O ff. The compound l£&f>vs implies &4>opnS,{j$ai, xQwfej I K a ' ffy o-xoXyvthe stock from which she sprang, as in Ayovaav cuSovvai T£KVO.. The word7»7/>i- 0. T. 1084 Toi6ff5e 8' kK
136

Z04XDKAE0YZ

KaXel TO XOLTTOV /ecu yd/JLCov iira rev^ei' (^iXet ydp TT/DOS TO. -^prjcrTa. Tras opdv. \6ya>v ye jxrjv evKXevav ou^ opas ocrrjv cravrrj re KC\oi, a* TOV irarpmov OXKOV i^ea-oxrdTijv, a> roicnv ivdpois ev jBe^rjKocnv nore ifnj)(r}s d^eLOtjcravTe TrpovcrTrjrqv 6vov' TOVTCI) i\elv xpi], TGJSE xprj iravras crefieiv' TCJS' ev 6' eoprais ev re TravSTJ/jbO) TTOXEI Tifiav airavTas OVVCK avSpeuas *xpea>v. ToiavTa TOI vcii Tras TIS e^epel 0porSv, tfiMja.iv Oavovcrcuv ff axTTe /AT) 'Kknrelv /fXeos. a\X', <3 ^IXTJ, TreLcrOrjTi, avfjiirovei Trarpi, crvyKafiv' d8e\a>, iravcrov 4K KCLKCOV i/jue, navcrov Be (ravTijv, TOVTO yuyvdcrKovcr', OTL tfiv alcrxpov aicr^/aws rot? /caXcus irefyvKocrw. XO. ev Tots TOIOUTOIS icrrlv TJ Trpo^irjOLa

975

980-

985

99O

and Wecklein: Camper, Meineke and Blaydes also conj. valovros. 8 7 1 TO\OHT6V L, made from rb Xonrbv. 9 7 3 \67oi>' Dobree and Bothe: \t>y<# MSS. (in L the i of. XAywi has been added by a corrector). 8 7 4 veiadeia' i/iol L, with most MSS., and Aid.: TrenrSeio-d M<" Vindobonensis. 9 7 8 rbv iraTpSnov made in L from TUP iraTpwlav. 88O iipuSijaavre] Wecklein conj. dKridrfaavTe. 8 8 1 rc65e made in L my lineage.' It is usu. joined with a many visitors from other cities were genitive.—KoXet: this fut. midd. (used present.—SeguoSv8' cp. 1507: PA. 448 T& fjitv 7raeo0p7a Kal airavres: then, -generally, 'to greet'; ira\u'Tpifl9j...Ta Se \ Slxaia Kal T& Xf>WTdPaus. 2. 16. 1 ISSv i)8eke rbv yovia TTJS With opdv irp6s n, cp. Plat. Alcib. I. /xrjrpds, Kal \6yois re xpriaToh Kal (pyots p. 134D eh rb Beiov Kal \a/iTpbv opwvrcs. df^tii'.—CUJKIO. C. 587 Spa ye pvi\v,—the only other 8if6vov, lit., 'became minis-

HAEKTPA

137

as thou wert born, and shalt find worthy bridals; for noble natures draw the gaze of all. Then seest thou not what fair fame thou wilt win for thyself and for me, by hearkening to my word ? What citizen or stranger, when he sees us, will not greet us with praises such as these ?—' Behold these two sisters, my friends, who saved their father's house; who, when their foes were firmly planted of yore, took their lives in their hands and stood forth as avengers of blood ! Worthy of love are these twain, worthy of reverence from all; at festivals, and wherever the folk are assembled, let these be honoured of all men for their prowess.' Thus will every one speak of us, so that in life and in death our glory shall not fail. Come, dear sister, hearken! Work with thy sire, share the burden of thy brother, win rest from woes for me and for thyself,—mindful of this, that an ignoble life brings shame upon the noble. CH. In such case as this, forethought is from rude (and so also TUS' in 982).—XPV] XPV" L, with rj written above by a later hand. After the word, some three letters have been erased. 9 8 4 ira-ona h, made from Tacri.. a. 9 8 6 \vr) r.—iraOffov'] Nauck would read \vaov here and in 988. 9 8 8 yivtbaicova' L. 9 8 9 Quoted by Stobaeus Flor. 17. 1. 99O iv rots] Blaydes conj. h> TOI. ters of bloodshed.' Tpoffrfyal nvos is stead of repeating a word, the poet often properly to place oneself ' in front of,' or thus uses a synonym; cp. 1308 f. ariyas 'at the head of,'—a general sense which ..oftnus: 0. T. 54 ap£eis...K/3aT«s: Ant. yields several shades of meaning; thus 669 Ka\ws...eS: Ir. 457 SiSoiKai...rappeis. Eur. Andr. 220 x^po"' dpaivbiv vbaov \ Electra has already declared her faith rai!rT7]v voaovfj.ev, dXXci wpoH(TTT]/j.ev that Agamemnon, in the nether world, is Ka\ws, ' we are wont to control it well': the ally of his children (454 apaybv: cp. Ai. 803 wp6(TTryr' dvay Kalas TI^X^S, 'shelter 459). Orestes also, as she believes, is i t ' : Aeschin. or. 2 § 161 rbv irpoarivra now there, working in the same cause. rrjs efywjcijs, 'the champion' of it. Here, She asks her sister to aid their efforts. the presence of the dat. 4x6pois serves to Nauck miserably defaces this passage blend the sense of 'administering' reby adopting the corrupt v. I. dSeX^TJ (i.e. quired by <(>ovov with that of 'standing Electra herself), which not only elimiforth' to confront an adversary; cp. Ai. nates all thought of Orestes, but also 1133 ?j aol yap Afas TTOX^LUOS TrpoHaTt} destroys the antithesis marked by 4|x£ — irori; irawrov 4K KCIKWV: cp. 231 £K Kafj-drotv 9 8 1 f. For TOimii...Tco8e, cp. Ph. 841 airoTaiffofiai. For the aor. imper. combined with the pres., cp. Ai. 507 alSeirat, n.—As dist. from eopTais. the phrase 510 otfcrtpe. irav8ij|U[> vS\a denotes any gathering of the citizens, as in the ordinary inter9 8 9 In TOIS KaXrns ir«<()iiK6
138

200KAE0YI l rep Xeyovri

Kal KXVOVTI

/ j ^

XP. Kal irpiv ye tfxovelv, d> ywaiKes, el <§>pevu>v irvy^av' avrr) p/fj /ca/cwv, eo~(at/£.T av rrjv evXafieiav, axnrep ovyl crw^erai. TTOL yap TTOT e//,/3Xei/>acra TOLOVTOV Opaaros 995 avTTj 8' oVXi£ei /ca/A5 vwqpereiv KaXeis; OVK elcropas; yvvrj /xev ovS' dvrjp e(f>v<;, o~0evev; 8' eXao~crov T5>V ivavrCcav \€pL 8aifj.a>v 8e rots [ih> euruYei icad' tffiepav, rffjuv S' diroppei KairL fj/qoev ep^erat. IOOO Tts ovv TOLOVTOV avhpa fiov\eva)v i\eiv Spa /caKws TrpacrcrovTe fj f Krrjo'c&fX'tO', el TIS rovcrS' afcovcrerat Xoyous. Xuei yap 7/jaas ouSei' ovB' eTrcocfreXel /Safti/ KaX.7)v XafiovTe Sucr/cXe&Js Qaveiv ov yap Qaveiv eyQio~Tov, aXX' orai' davelv XP1[j£o)v Tts etra /u,7jSe TOUT' 6^17 Xa/Seiv. dXX' dvTiatfa, vplv navaXeOpovs TO Trav as T' oXetrdai Ka^ep-qfjioicrai yevo<s, opyrjv. zeal TO. /Aev XeXeypeva iyco O~OL Xf) fXd^

IOO5

IOIO

9 9 1 xai /cXiiovTi] »cai T & KMOVTI L, but a line has been drawn through r & . 9 9 3 £i$er' L, as 994 tri&ifercu, and 1257 (riiifou (though in this last the 1 has been inserted).—This verse, omitted at first in L, has been inserted in smaller writing, not by S, but by the 1st hand; as is shown by the form of two letters especially, i\ and f. A comparison with v. 1007 (supplied in the margin by S) will illustrate the difference of the handwritings. 9 9 S TTOT' i/j.f3\4\pa.
that Electra's plan is over-bold, and intent gaze; cp. Plat. Ion 535 B iuvhv Chrys. speaks as if sure of their approval; eix^Xiirovras, ' with stern countenances.'— which, indeed, she receives at v. 1015.— 0pdo-os.. oir\CJ«i: the acc. as with d/i0iKal KXIIOVTI : for the omission of the art., ivvvndai, etc.: Schneidewin cp. Anthol. cp. 1498: Aesch. Ag. 324 rat &\6vroiv Pal. 5. 93 UTXKT/UU jrpds "E/Jwro irepl teal Kfa.Triai.vTwv: and n. on 0. C. 606.— (rripvoiffi Xoyiapbv.
HAEKTPA

139

helpful for those who speak and those who hear. CHR. Yea, and before she spake, my friends, were she blest with a sound mind, she would have remembered caution, as she doth not remember it. Now whither canst thou have turned thine eyes, that thou art arming thyself with such rashness, and calling me to aid thee ? Seest thou not, thou art a woman, not a man, and no match for thine adversaries in strength ? And their fortune prospers day by day, while ours is ebbing and coming to nought. Who, then, plotting to vanquish a foe so strong, shall escape without suffering deadly scathe ? See that we change not our evil plight to worse, if any one hears these words. It brings us no relief or benefit, if, after winning fair fame, we die an ignominious death; for mere death is not the bitterest, but rather when one who craves to die cannot obtain even that boon. Nay, I beseech thee, before we are utterly destroyed, and leave our house desolate, restrain thy rage! I will take care that thy words remain secret and harmless; £\O.TTOV MSS. 9 9 9 eirvxfy A, Y, Pal., and Aid.: eiirux" L (but with ijs written above by the 1st hand) and r,—a variant probably due to some gloss on evrvx^s such 1OO1 f. as that which Hermann quotes, eirvxfy 4s. 1OO7 omitted from the text of L, and supplied in marg. by S.—oi yhp] Michaelis conj. oiS' aff. 1OO8 xpyfa"] In L two letters (doubtless 171) have been erased after xprff' a n d av written above, by the 1st hand, xprffa r>—?XV made in L from ?x«-—Vv. 1007, 1008 are rejected by Nauck, Jahn, and Blaydes: Dindorf and Ahrens also suspect off; c p . Ai. 523 aToppei IXVTJGTLS: Verg. Aen. 2. 169 Ex illo fluere ac retro sublapsareferri\Spes Danaum.—Koirl (it]8Jv ?PX€TCU : so fr. 787. 8 (the waning moon) wdXiv Siappei tcairl fir/dtv tyxerai. More often the art. is added, as in Eur. Hec. 622 us is T6 ixTffih rjicofiev. 1OO1 f. TOIOOTOV, SO strong and so prosperous.—d'Xviros diTr|s: cp. 0. C. 786 KO.KUV avaros : ib. 1519 y/ipas a\vira. 1004 Krr\
pensate for the doom which Aegisthus can inflict. 1OO7 f. oi Yap 6av«iv K.T.X. : here ^dp refers to 8vtrK\e<2s in 1006: ' (a death of ignominy, I say,) for mere death is not the worst that we have to fear; we shall suffer a lingering death, and shall long in vain to be put out of our misery.' Cp. Creon's threat to the guard,—oix v/j.li> "AISTJS HOVVOS d/w6ra, K.T.X. (Ant. 308),—and the slow death in the vault which he designed for Antigone (ib. 773 ff.).—The rejection of these two verses (cr. n.) is absolutely groundless, 1O1O Kdgepijfjuucrai. •ylvos: cp. Dem. or. 43 § 73 iirt/j.4\eiai> iiroai<si.ii.T\v TOV OIKOV TOV 'Ayviov STTWS fify ^eprnnuS^aeTai: a n d ib. § 76 irus $.v fi.SM.ov £%ep-qiM!>G
ZOOKAEOYZ

140 avTT) Se vovv

cr^es dXXa. Tea XP°V(P

y

""0Te>

(rdivovcra fjLrjhev rots Kparovcriv eiKadelv. XO. ireCdov • rrpovoia dv6pcoiToi,<s c(pv KepSos \aj3eiv afxeivov ouSe vov crcxf>ov. HA. dirpocrSoKYjTov ovSev etprjKas' /caX<w9 S' 17S77 cr' a,iroppi\\iov(rav aV^yyeXXojinp. aXX' avro^eipi yu,oi povr) re Spcurreov rovpyov T O 8 ' ' ov yap orj Keiw y ' a^ero/Aev. X P . ^eOToiaSe nyi' yvatfuqv Trar/Dos j c r s etvai" Trav y a p av /careipyacreu. HA. aAA. ^ cpvcTLV ye, TOV oe v o w rjcrcraiv Tore. XP. acr/cei rouvvTr] vovv Si' ataJvos ftevetv. HA. <us ou^t a-vvSpdcrovcra vovdeTelq raSe. XP. et/cos y a p iy^ei-povvTa /cat irpdo-
1015

IO2O

102 5

HA. ^ X w ere TOV VOU, TTJS Se SeiXia?

XP. dve^Ofiai Kkvovcra ^ w r a i ' eu X them. 1O13 OI5T^ L. 1O14 eka.6eiv Elmsley: eUdBeiv MSS. 1O15 ireWov L, A, and Aid.; also Suidas s. v. Tpdvota (where he quotes 1015 f.): iridov r.— ayfipairois (<j>v MSS., a n d Stobaeus Flor. 3. 2: t Thomas Magister / . c. 1O19 afirixcpl

will be ireXij, as finding no accomplishment, and therefore doing no harm. The dat. oroi implies that this is for Electra's own interest. 1O13 d\Xd T
f.

KOXUS 8 ' : for the elision at

the end of the v., see on 0. T. 29.— dirT)7V«XX(S(j.nv, a iiniyytKhbiMiv. Sopho-

clesuses ayytXko/*
ory fiov\ei rpiirif.—|idvu T 6 : contrast Tr. 1194 airdxeipa K&1 ibv oh xpilfc1* «X«s: cp. 1131
HAEKTPA

141

and learn thou the prudence, at last though late, of yielding, when so helpless, to thy rulers. CH. Hearken; there is no better gain for mortals to win than foresight and a prudent mind. EL. Thou hast said nothing unlooked-for; I well knew that thou wouldst reject what I proffered. Well! I must do this deed with mine own hand, and alone; for assuredly I will not leave it void. CHR. Alas! Would thou hadst been so purposed on the day of our father's death! What mightst thou not have wrought ? EL. My nature was the same then, but my mind less ripe. CHR. Strive to keep such a mind through all thy life. EL. These counsels mean that thou wilt not share my deed. CHR. NO ; for the venture is likely to bring disaster. EL. I admire thy prudence ; thy cowardice I hate. CHR. I will listen not less calmly when thou praise me. jtoi L, A, and Monacensis (cp. 950): airox^pl 11.01 most MSS. and Aid.: see below. Schol. in marg. of L, yp. dXX' ovdiv qcradv /xot. 1O22 irav yb.p av Dawes (Misc. Crit. p. 257) : T&VTO. yap av L (the fix partly erased): iravra yap r, and Aid. Musgrave conj. ir&vra. y av: Arnold and Blaydes, ir6.vra rac. 1O23 ^ Elmsley: rjv MSS. 1O24 ToiatiTTi vovv A, etc.: Toiairyi. yovv L (an erasure at 7). 1 O 2 6 eUbs yap~\ Wakefield conj. efods K&K' (Silv. Crit. III. p . 85).—irpdo-o-eiv] iri.ax€a> Ko.Ttipyi.o-w, is impossible: av could not ill.' It is perhaps best to take y x p be omitted here. [Campbell defends that OVVTO in this absolute sense, rather than reading by T h u c . 8. 86. § 4, wppi.rjfiivoiv to supply nanols (of KiaTo,T' civ, with Dobree: irpd W she had not then the ripe intelligence to i/j.eU... 4we 5£ o~ov fikv 'EXXdtS', 'EXXdSoy 5£ ci. 1O26
142 HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP. HA. XP.

204>0KAE0YZ dXX' ov TTOT i£ ifjiov ye /XTJ Trddr]S ToSe. fiaKpos TO Kplvai TauVa ^&5 XOITTOS \povo%. aVeX^e* crol y a p w(^e\7/crts ou/c eVi. eveoTiv dXXd crol jad^cris ou irdpa. iXdovcra fxnqrpX ravra irdvf i^eone cry. ouS' au Tocrourov €)(6os i)(0aCp(o cr iyu>. dXX' o w imoTO) y' of JU,' aVt/Aias ayets. aYi/nas ju-eV ou, TrpofLrjdias Se crou. T&5 era) St/catw SIJT' itno-Trecrdau /xe Set; oTav y a p eu (f>povrjs, TO& Tyyrjcrei crv vaiv. 77 Setvoi' eu Xeyovcrav i^afj.a.prdve.iv. etprfKas opdws a> crv TrpocrKeicrai KaKca. r i S'; ou SOKW croi ravra crvv SCKY/ Xeyeiv; dXA.' ecTTW evda ^7) Si/07 fiXdfirjv cftepeu. Touroi5 eyci ^ v TOIS V6JJLOI<; OV /3OU\OJU.CU. dXX' et Tro^crets TO.VT, eTrati'ecrets e/x,e. Kal fi/i)v TTOirjcroi y, ovSev iKTrXayeicrd ere. /cat TOUT' dXrjdes, ovSe /SouXeucret TTOXLV ; /3ovXfj<; ydp ovSev icrTLV e^duov ^ (frpoveiv eoiftas oi)S«/ <5i< eyci Xeyto.

1030

IO

35

IO40

IO

45

r. 1O29 ir&dris A, etc.: IIABTJC L (with TT written above p b y a later hand), T.— Ti55e] made in L from rbre by an early hand. 1O3O fxaKpbs] Subkoff conj. dicpos : Wecklein, apuCov or apKu. IO34 oi8' aff] Frohlich and Blaydes conj. oil TOI.—

1029 |ii] irdOflST68«, i.e. fiT] iiraivedrjs: as if the mere fact of being praised by Electra was the trial foreseen by her sister. 1 0 3 0 TA Kptvai, instead of the simple inf.: cp. 1079 r6 re firi /SX^TTCIV eralfia: Ant. 78. Since paxpAs here implies 'long enough' an inf. can go with it as with kac6s, Svvaris, etc.: cp. Thuc. 1. 61 raireivti (i.e. dSiVaros) v/xav i] Sidvota iyKaprepelv a (yvture. \<St Xonros XP^V0*' *'•'•> 'whether I am right or not, cannot be decided by the present moment alone; there is also the future to be considered.' That is what Kal marks here, but marks so lightly that if we say, 'Time enough in the future to decide that,' the slight emphasis which naturally falls on the word 'future'will sufficiently express it. 1 0 3 3 piTpl..
deed, act with thee; but, on the other hand (aS), I do not hate thee so bitterly as to report thy words'; i.e., if they were reported, the consequences would be direful. For ov8' as = dXX' oi, cp. 132. —?x" os: CP- Ph. 59 ?%#os ix^rfpas iiiya. 1O35 dXX.' o6v..y': cp. 233 ot.. aTipCas: cp. 404: Dem. or. 4 § 9 ot Trpoe\-fiXvdei> & : i.e., ' y o u dissuade me from this deed because, as you say, you are anxious for my welfare. Am

HAEKTPA

143

EL. Never fear to suffer that from me. CHR. Time enough in the future to decide that. EL. Begone ; there is no power to help in thee. CHR. Not so ; but in thee, no mind to learn. EL. GO, declare all this to thy mother! CHR. But, again, I do not hate thee with such a hate. EL. Yet know at least to what dishonour thou bringest me. CHR. Dishonour, no ! I am only thinking of thy good. EL. Am I bound, then, to follow thy rule of right ? CHR. When thou art wise, then thou shalt be our guide. EL. Sad, that one who speaks so well should speak amiss ! CHR. Thou hast well described the fault to which thou cleavest. EL. HOW ? Dost thou not think that I speak with justice ? CHR. But sometimes justice itself is fraught with harm. EL. I care not to live by such a law. CHR. Well, if thou must do this, thou wilt praise me yet. EL. And do it I will, no whit dismayed by thee. CHR. IS this so indeed ? Wilt thou not change thy counsels ? EL. NO, for nothing is more hateful than bad counsel. CHR. Thou seemest to agree with nothing that I urge. x] x 1O36 Tpo/j.ri$las] irpodv/j.las F. 1O38 Meineke conj. 0/XWT;S 7TO0', ijyifivei..—cri> v$v made in L from trw&v. 1O47—1O49 F. W. Schmidt would read the verses in this order: 1049, 1048, 1047. 1O47 oiSiv 4
I not, then (STJT'), to obey my own sense of duty? Must I obey yours instead?' The peculiarity of the phrase is that T<j> aif Swaiip means here, 'what is right according to you,' whereas it would normally mean, 'the right on which you rely,' 'your plea, or claim.' Cp. 1110 TJ)i» arpi Kkrfobv'. 1 0 3 9 i| 8av6v: cp. Ant. 323 fj 8etv6v, $ SOKCI ye, Kai \pevdij doKetv.—€5 X^youo-av, because the sentiment expressed by Chrysothemis is sound in itself: 4£a|iapTdvEiv, because Chrysothemis assumes that true wisdom is now upon her own side, and not upon Electra's. [Not: 'It is sad that / should speak aright and yet miss my aim,'1—produce no result.] 1 0 4 0 a OTJ TrpocrKcurai KaKu: c p . 240 n. : Kaxi}, instead of ace. KaKbv, the antecedent drawn into the relative clause (cp. Tr. 1060 f.).—Chrysothemis means that Electra eS \tyei., as upholding a right principle, but tZa/iaprdvei, in proposing a desperate scheme.

1O41 f. T£ 8'; ov 8OK<3 troi K.T.X. : ' You say that I am in error. How then? Do you deny that right is on my side?' Chrysothemis had already admitted that T6 dUaiov was with Electra (338): she does so here also, but argues, as before, from expediency alone. 1O44 el iroijcreis: for the fut. indie. ('if you are going to do this') cp. At. 1155 ^ y&p Tro^trets, fodi Trti[w.voij/j,ei>os : Ph. 66 el S' ipydaei \ /nj ravra, iraaui 'Apyelois /3o\eis. 1O45 KCU|J.7IV: cp. 556 n. 1O46 Pov\«ipovetv: i.e., 'you seem to share none of my sentiments'; cp. Ant. 370 f. i/xol.. | ..laovfypov&v. II. 4. 361 ra yap tppove'eis r& T' iyiii irep: H e r . 7. 102 fjv ol &X\
144

SO0OKAEOYI

HA. TTaXat SeSoKTai raura KOV vecocrTL XP. aTrevfii, Toivvv ovrey yap o~v rap errt) X h i OVT eyw rows crous rpoirovs. ToX/x.as hraiveiv HA. d \ \ ' eicnff. ov /ca/fois rjSr) /3e{3ii]Kri<;, rdfx eTrcuveVeis eTri^. a. X O . l T I TOV<S avcaOev povLfJL(oTa.Tovs olcov2 ovs icropcujxevot, Tpo^cts 3 KrjhojJi.ivov<; d<j)' wv re /3kdcrT4 a)o"iJ' d^>' tSt> T' ovacri evp5 wcrt, r d 8 ' OVK eV icras rekovfiev; 6 dXA.' oi5 rdv Aios do-Tpairav 7 /ecu TCII' ovpaviav ®efiuv, 8 Sapov OVK dirovrjTOL.

1050

IO

55

1060

1065

and Brunck. 1O5O f. Stobaeus Flor. 1. 29 quotes these two vv. as from the $al5pa.—Bergk would re-arrange vv. 1050—1057 in this order: 1055—1057, 1052—1054, 1050, 1051. 1OS2—1O57 These six vv. are rejected by Morstadt. 1OS2 off trot] 08 ero! L.—Elmsley (on Eur. Med. m o ) conj. oflroi '...rii7x^>'Hs] ^ (made from TIV).., L (with « written over 1/): el.. .rvyx&veis T. 1O67 ?7TJJ] lirrji L.

1O49 TOVTa, her own rules of conact with her: cp. 1031 «. V«O(TTC: for the quantity of 1 in these 1O56 f. OTav ycip K.T.X. : like the adverbs, see on O. C. 1251. warning with which she concludes at v. 1051 ToX(uj9, 'bring thyself to do 430. Schol.: irapa rb 'Opi.ripi.Kbv, pex^t" it; cp. 0. C. 184 T&X/ML.. | ..0 TI Kal 54 re vq-nos %yvw (II. 17. 32).—pe^K^s: irdXts I TirpotXov iiroarvyelv: and 979 n. Ph. 82 n. 1O58—1O97 Second <7T&. ist 1 0 5 2 ov
HAEKTPA

14:5

EL. My resolve is not new, but long since fixed. CHR. Then I will go; thou canst not be brought to approve my words, nor I to commend thy conduct. EL. Nay, go within; never will I follow thee, however much thou mayst desire it; it were great folly even to attempt an idle quest. CHR. Nay, if thou art wise in thine own eyes, be such wisdom thine; by and by, when thou standest in evil plight, thou wilt praise my words. CH. When we see the birds of the air, with sure instinct, 1st careful to nourish those who give them life and nurture, why do ' not we pay these debts in like measure ? Nay, by the lightning-flash of Zeus, by Themis throned in heaven, it is not long till sin brings sorrow. 1OS8—1O6S L divides the vv. thus :—rl— | oiuvobtr— | rpotpau— | re /3\aoruxrai—e&p[
nebus was right in deleting pi. before rav her righteous cause. May she yet prevail! here, pa is similarly omitted in O. T. 660, 1088, Ant. 758. 1058 f. dvwOev here = few: so 1449 ll-wSev: Tr. 601 tauBev: Ant. 521 KarwBev. 1 0 6 4 rav ovpavCav 0ep.iv. Pindar, in a v/nvos for the Thebans (fr. 30), cele—oluvovs with oi (the only example in this word): cp. 1001 TOIOVTOV: Od. 7. brates rav tifiovhov Qifuv oipavlav, brought 312 TOIOS iuv ol6s e* av: cp. 0. C. 1388 /cratrouble or suffering; a form found elseveiv B' ii
J. S. VI.

IO

IO0OKAEOYZ

146

9 to -^dovia fipoTolcrt, epovcr' oveiSr)' dvr.

a'.

1 oTL l,V rjSr) TO. fl€V €K 86(JL(OV 2 <8r}>, TO. S e TTyOOS T€KVG)V Sl,Tr\rj

3 <^u\o7rts

OVK4T

1070

itjicrov-

i TOLI (f>i,\oTacri(t) Siai-

5 6 7 8

r a . 7T/3oSoros Se //.oVa craXeuei 'RXeKTpa, \TOV del irarpos SeiXaia crreva^oucr , a navSvpros dyjScov

9 CWTe

T tT O U

doLVilV

/

)

IO75

J

10 #175, TO r e /LI^ /SXeVeu' eroi11 ju.a, SiSvuiav eXoucr' ' E p i 12 vvv. TIS dv evTrarpis <5Se /SXacrToi;

1080

erasure (from i)Sri L, with most MSS., and Aid. (V in serves to indicate that the dead are meant 1071 shows, the ref. is to Agamemnon (cp. 462 jSporax n . ) : the dat. is ethic, only; for the plur., cp. 1419 oi 705 Inral denoting those who perceive the apa: cp. Pind. O. 8. 81, where the though it is imp'ied, of course, that now news of an athlete's victory is brought to more than ever his aid is needed. his dead father in the under-world by 'Aryye\la, daughter of Hermes; also O. 1 0 7 0 vocrei answers to olavois (— ) 14. 20 ff., where 'A%& is charged with a in 1058: it is certain, therefore, that a message 'to the dark house of Persesyllable has dropped out after it. Si) phone.' (supplied by Triclinius) is at least tolerable, and is not precluded by T7S77: cp. Some write $d|ia. Aeschines mentions •i^/iwjs 0eoO /Ae-yLoTiis pa/j.6v at Athens (or.Eur. Tro. 233 Sov\ai ycip S57 ('very slaves') I iuaplSos iapth X9OK6S 17517. So 1. § 291: cp. Hes. Op. 761 f.). But here, here Si) will emphasise voaei. For other I think, 0dfta rather hovers on the verge conjectures, see Appendix. of personification than is actually personified, just as in Her. 9. 100 ' ci^eXos ana icard, TTT&KIV —SiirXij (ji^Xoiris, 'strife between two,' X*T0 V&VTTI, we need not write 'Oatra. 'strife of sister with sister.' The use of the word in ref. to a private quarrel is 1 0 6 7 KdTa.. pdaaov: for the tmesis, like that of TO\4/JU>VS in 219. cp. 0. T. 1198 Kard. /liv
HAEKTPA

147

Voice that comest to the dead beneath the earth, send a piteous cry, I pray thee, to the son of Atreus in that world, a joyless message of dishonour; tell him that the fortunes of his house are now distempered ; stro 1st antiwhile, among his children, strife of sister with sister hath broken Phethe harmony of loving days. Electra, forsaken, braves the storm alone; she bewails alway, hapless one, her father's fate, like the nightingale unwearied in lament; she recks not of death, but is ready to leave the sunlight, could she but quell the two Furies of her house. Who shall match such noble child of noble sire ? other conjectures see comment, and Appendix. 1O75 'HXeVTpa TOP del varpbs MSS. (In L irarpbs is written irpa.) For conjectures, see comment. 1077 iravbvpros Porson {Advers. p. 211) and Erfurdt: iravbivpros MSS. 1 0 7 8 otfrt] oiSe T.—TOO Oaveiv] rod p.^ Baveiv C. 1O79 /IT) made in L from /ii)v. 1O81 rh dV Triclinius : rls an OSP MSS. (rls rap' OUP T), and Aid. some corruption: in Tr. 80 we should read els rb y' (not rbv) iiffrepof. Hence it is now generally held that this verse is corrupt. But no certain correction has yet been proposed. The word oUl is clearly genuine: hence 86.Va.Tov irarpbs (Frohlich) is improbable. iraTpos must also be right: since the comparison with the dr/Siiy (used by Electra herself, 147) at once indicates—as, indeed, the whole context does—that the laa. s ep i\lq. Sia.iTw/J.ei'aL, doom which she mourns is not her d\Xa in 1063: but this is metrically wrong, since fid, is always compatible with friendly intercourse'). short. 1 O 7 4 o-aXcvei: O. T. 22 ir&Kis.. | ijdri troXeiyei. Plato similarly applies the word Far the best conjecture is Heath's, d to persons, eV vbaois T\ "ripy raKetiovras irats, otrov del iraTpos. A marginal p (L ) gloss on a xcus, namely 'HX6cT/>a, would (Legg. 923 B). easily cause the corruption, especially 1O75 'HJUKTpa, tTov del iraTpoS. The since the words TOP del so often stand traditional interpretation, preserved in the scholia, took irarpbs with orepdxouir', together. 1O77 irdvSvpTos is the form used by as ='mourning for her sire,' and TOP det Aesch. Pen. 940 and Eur. Hec. 212. As as = TOP del XP^"0"- The gen. in this the MSS. have 7rap6Supros here (a form sense is quite tenable: cp. //. 22. 424 (quoted by schol.) T&V TT&VTOIV 06 r6ir Siainj, in a friendly homelife; for the dat. seems to be modal rather than instrumental. The boldness of the phrase resides in the fact that Siir\i) i)\oim, 'strife between two,' is treated as = 'two who are at strife,' and so ^furovrat expresses what would more properly be said of the sisters' minds. The schol. gives the sense rightly: otf/ceVt

14. 40 &vndtov yap &i>aKT0S 6dup6/ievos 1218.—Cp. 147 d GTOVOCGG'. l O 7 8 f . OUT6..T6: Cp. 35O. TO..|i7) xal axeuwv \ tfixw. E u r . / . A. 370 'EXXdpX^imv, instead of the simple inf.: for 5os /idXiar' lywye rrj$ raXanrthpov VTtvbj.

The phrase TOP aei xpbvov is also frequent (Eur. Ph. 1520 f.. Plat. Gorg. 525 C, E) : cp. Ai. 342 TOP el6POP. But there is nothing to show that TOP del could be used, without xpo""". as = 'for ever': in O. C. 1584 the words rbv del conceal

the art., cp. 1030 (n.). 1 0 8 0 8i8i(Jiav..'Epiviiv, Aegisthus and Clytaemnestra. So the word is applied to Helen (Aesch. Ag. 749, Verg. Aen. 2. 573) and to Medea (Eur. Med. 1260). 1 0 8 1 T£S dlv eiiirciTpis K.T.X.: 'what IO—2

148
ZO*OKAEOYI ovSels raiv dyadaJv 2 tjiiv KOIKCUS evK\eiav

< yap > aloyyvai

3 V(OWfX.O5, to TTOi 1TOL'

4 ws Kal crv TrayKkavrov al(ova KOIVOV eiXov, 1085 5 TO jx/fj KOLXOV KadonXucracra Svo (frepew iv ivl X6y(o, 6 (ro(f>oi T apiara r e iraus K€Kkr}
£<prl'> f101 Kadvirepdev 2 x 6 1 / 3 ' K a ' ITXOVTO) TCCHV i^dpcHv ocrov 3 vvv evpr)Ka fx,ev OVK iv icrdXa J 8 ae 8e \iiyi<jr l)8 l)8A.acrre

1090

(f>epoIO 95

1O82—1O89 L divides the vv. thus:—oi)5el in 1090): Hermann supplies yap: Lange, roi: Schneidewin, av (changing 84\ei to 04\oi.: so, too, Bergk and Blaydes). 1O84 vd>vv/ioa is thus divided between two vv., and so in Aid. For conjectures see Appendix.

!-w6V, the answer is that the thought of her father pervades the whole context from 1074 onwards. I incline to believe, then, that the text is genuine; though I grant that Koivbv leaves room for doubt. Conjectures will be found in the Appendix. tVkov: the 'choice' is illustrated by Electra's replies to the Chorus in the Parodos (121—250), and it is to these more especially that they allude. 1O87 TO pi] KaXov Ka6oirX(o-ao-a. I believe that KadoirXiaaaa is corrupt, and has supplanted some word which meant 'having rejected' or 'spurned.' 1 0 8 3 f. £wv KCIKWS, by an unworthy, In the antistrophic verse (1095), /3e/3£a base life (cp. 989 ^qv.. atcrxp&s); opaav, a Sk /ityurr' f/JXaore K.T.X., two short posed to Ka\Qs ffiv (At. 479).—vwvvjxos, syllables (a 5£) correspond with the (now) proleptic; cp. 18 (trtupij), 242 (4KTI/JI,OVS). long final of KaKbv. The best conjecture 1O8S irctyKXavTov atwva KOIVOV, ' a is J. H. Heinrich Schmidt's diroXaKrCo-life of mourning, shared with thy friends,' ao~a, which gives precisely the required i.e., with the unavenged father whose sense, and also an exact metrical correspirit is mourning in the world below (cp. 847 n.). For this sense of Koivbv, cp. spondence with the antistrophe. Cp. Aesch. P. V. 651
woman so truly noble is likely ever to be born ?' Will the world see again a maiden so worthy of her descent? eilwarpis is chosen so as to suggest the father to whom she was so loyal. Cp. Byron, The Giaour, v. 6, 'When shall such hero live again?' 1 0 8 2 ovSels Tcav d-ya8wv < v d p > . This is a comment on Electra's devotion, as just described. The train of thought is;—'Yet such devotion might be expected in one who is truly noble (in nature as well as in race); for no generous soul will stoop to baseness.' By TCSV dvaBwv here are meant ol na\ws TetpvK6TCS in the full sense (989 n.). The quality of Electra's heroism is such as belongs to them generally; though in the degree of it she is unique.

HAEKTPA

149

No generous soul deigns, by a base life, to cloud a fair 2nd repute, and leave a name inglorious; as thou, too, O my str0Phedaughter, hast chosen to mourn all thy days with those that mourn, and hast spurned dishonour, that thou mightest win at once a twofold praise, as wise, and as the best of daughters. May I yet see thy life raised in might and wealth above thy 2nd antifoes, even as now it is humbled beneath their hand ! For I have str0Phefound thee in no prosperous estate; and yet, for observance of nature's highest laws, winning 1 O 8 7 Ka$otr\laaipxi 5' (i.e. ipipei 6").—iv ivl \byif\ ivl \byq MSS. (except T), and Aid. T h e metre (cp. 1096) shows that a short syllable is wanting; hence ivl ye \6yip Triclinius (T). eV was added by Brunck. Hermann 1O91 xe'pl quotes a gloss from the Leipsic MSS. a and b, birotpipeadai iv ivi X/yycp. Eustathius p . 1083. 17: xepi MSS., and Aid.—TWV ixOp&v MSS. : for TGIV Hermann conj. redv. L. Lange, TOtrovS' (received by Nauck and Wecklein). 1 O 9 2 virbxeip 1 O 9 3 i(priiprjKa Dindorf: itpeiprqKa Musgrave: birb xe?Pa M s s - (^"^ Xtya Erfurdt). MSS. 1 O 9 4 iv eff0\J] iv is omitted by L, but is present in A (and in Aid.): the later MSS. are divided ; and some of them (as Vindobonensis, Pal., and L2) have iir\

the original word, then we must suppose that it had been partly obliterated before the conjecture KaffowXlffcura. took its place. • The same remark, however, applies more or less to the other conjectures, as OTTOirrb<sa.aa (Gleditsch, prefixing 8': Blaydes, prefixing T') : KaTairTdvaaa (Paley): Ka0a~ yvlaaaa (Campbell, 'purging away as by fire'): KaBivrrAaaaa (Hermann; but the act. form does not occur). If Ka8oirX.C
rative sense of it is not Homeric, but is frequent in Herodotus (as 8.60 rdv ix9pd>v KanjirepOe yevi
far more probable correction than TOCTOVO" (cr. n.). The epic and Ionic Teds is used in lyrics by Aesch. (P. V. 162, Th. 105, 108) : in Ant. 604 (lyr.) the MSS. give Tt&v, which seems right: and in Eur. Heracl. 911 (lyr.) Teds is the best correction of 0e6s. 1O92 6ir<>x«ip (Musgrave's correction of iiri %e?pa) is not elsewhere extant, but is correctly formed (cp. eVix«p, dvrlxeip), and is placed beyond reasonable doubt by the metre (=1084 vtivv/xos, u irat Tat), viroxtlpios is frequent in this sense. 1094

£.

p.oCpa..ovK

«v

EO-8\$

P«-

P<jocrav: cp. 1056 f. iv Kaicois \ /3e/3?j»tflS, and 979 n. 1 0 9 5 IF. |i£yicpra..v6|UHLa, those 'un(2) 'Having made ready an unlovely written and unfailing' laws of the gods deed': i.e., the vengeance on the mur- which prescribe natural piety in human derers.—See Appendix. relationships. See on Ant. 454 f. &ypa.T1 O 8 8 <j>e'peiv, so as to win (cp. 872 TO. KAa<pa\ij BeSiv \ vbfiifia: and O. T. tu>\eiv), = ipeo8ai, as 0. T. 590 (n.).865 ff. vb/i.oi..i\pLirob'es, oipavlav | Si' alCp. Ph. 117 (i)s rourb 7' l-pl-as bio (pipet 64pa TCKvuSivres, av "OXu/u.iros | TraT^p l&bvos.—gpXatrrc: they are the greatest Siapifuxara.—Iv Ivl Xo-yt^, ' i n , ' or as we that have ever 'come into existence,' say, ' o n , ' one account: cp. iv \6yi^ being of divine origin, and antecedent elvtu, etc. to any human law: dei iroTe | fij ravra, 1O9O f. KaWirtp8ev, an epic word Koidds oTSev i^orov '
I04>0KAE0YZ

ISO 6 apujTa

XO. OP. XO. OP. XO. OP.

TO. Z771/0S evcreySeia.

dp', w yuvai/ces, 6p6d r el<jr\Kov(xa\i.ev, 6pda><s ff oSoLiropovfjiev evOa xprjCoiiev; TI 8' e£epevva<s KOLI TC fiovkr)del<s irdpei; Acytcrdov evff ajicrjKev tcrropw a \ \ ' ev ff iKaveis ^a5 pdcras a^yj Ti9 o w av vficov TOLS ecrca
1100

1105

1O97 dpurra T? Ai6s ei
<j>cpo(ie'vav apurra: 'on account ruvSe, as a genitive of relation, is someof these,—i.e., for observance of them,—• what awkward; though we might comwinning excellent things,' 'winning an pare Thuc. 3. 92 § 4 T O ! IT pis 'A0ijexcellent reward,'—viz., praise of the vaiovs tro\^p.ov KaXws ^56/cet aitTois i} noblest kind. T«3V8« is then a causal TT6XIS Ka8larair0ai...T7Js re M Gpymis Trapgen.: cp. 0. T. 48fftOTrjpaK\jfei TT)S 6Sov ~)(p^fflp.(a$ <E%uv: and id. 1. 36 § 1 Tdpos irpoSviilas. That this is the sense XiheKLas Ka\£;s Trapair'Kov Keirat. (2) The of tpepo/xivav here, is strongly suggested poet's usage, as we have seen, favours by other passages; cp. 968 f. eiaifithe other sense of tpepo/xivav. eiax.. I ..ofrrei, and esp. 0. T. 863 fT. ei 1O97 r<£ Zi]vos eiicrtpei'ij., 'by thy /ioi {wen; ) | notpa piety towards Zeus': for the objective T&V eUffeirrov ayvelav \bywv \ (pyuv re gen., cp. 0. T. 239 6eCiv eixaiai. The irdvTuv, wv v6fioi irpbtceivTai j viplirodesMSS. have Aios, against metre, just as ('winning the praise of reverent purity,' in Tr. 956 they have rbv Ai6s &\KI/J.OV etc.). Some take &puxTa. as = dptoT«a ybvov. In both places, ZT|V6S, the cor(' winning the foremost place' in respect rection of Triclinius, seems the best. to these laws): an impossible sense for Here, indeed, to judge by a marginal it. apiiTTa might, indeed, be taken with scholium in L (cr. n.), ZTJPOS may have Tuvde as possessive gen.; 'winning the been an old variant. The change of Z^dr best things belonging to these laws,'— into bibs is such as might have been due their best gifts; those, namely, which to a slip of memory in actors, by whom they bring to those who obey them. But the tragic texts had been much corrupted this would be somewhat forced. even before 330 B.C.—Recent criticism I formerly understood:—'in respect to is inclined to suspect some deeper fault here (see cr. n.); but, as it seems to me, these laws, prospering full well': dpurra being then an adv., while epoiUvav iswithout good reason. used as in Thuc. 1. 60 § 3 icaXws.. oi:estes and Pylades present themselves as 5. 16 § 1 eS tr- Orestes reveals himself to Electra, who av. But two points are against it. (1) gives utterance to her joy (1098—1287).

HAEKTPA

151

the noblest renown, by thy piety toward Zeus. Enter ORESTES, with PYLADES and two attendants.

OR. Ladies, have we been directed aright, and are we on the right path to our goal ? CH. And what seekest thou ? With what desire hast thou come ? OR. I have been searching for the home of Aegisthus. CH. Well, thou hast found it; and thy guide is blameless. OR. Which of you, then, will tell those within that our company, long desired, hath arrived ? CH. This maiden,—if the nearest should announce it. OR. I pray thee, mistress, make it known in the house that certain men of Phocis seek Aegisthus. 1O99 dpBQs 8' r : 6p0G>s 8' A, with most MSS., and Aid. In L the 1st hand wrote 6p8iis only, and S' was added by S. 11O1 iaropd] Schol. in L, yp. luuxreiw. 11O2 d\X' ev 8' L, with most MSS., and Aid. : 6p8u>s r (dXX' eS0' being written over 2 it in L and Vindobonensis). 11O7 /iareioua' r: / m . . oreiiowr' L, a letter (v ?)

form of the request, cp. 660 (n.); O. C. 70 op' &f TIS air$ ironiris i% i/xdv /xbXoi; Foe the doubled &v, 333 (n.). iroBeiviiv, passive, 'desired,' as in Ph. 1445 (the only other place where Soph, has the word). Cp. 666 f., ao\ ( b u t that he recognised her voice when it was nomads). heard from within (v. 80),—can, of course, 1102 dXV, 'well': cp. Tr. 229 dXV c5 /i£v 'iyfie8'.~~\pdcras: cp. Pind. P. be in no doubt as to her identity. Verse n 25 already indicates this. Afterw. 1148, 4. 117 86/xovs varipoiv.. \ S fw*P '• sooner. But he pretends not to know who she is until he hears her name proschol. a/ic/iwTos. nounced by the Chorus (1171). 1103 f. TCS . . <|>pd
He then speaks of his plans. The Paedagogus enters (1326), and urges them to lose no more time. Orestes and Pylades, with their attendants and the Paedagogus, enter the house (1375). Electra, after a brief prayer, follows them in (1383). 1O98 f. etKT)KEV, 'has fixed his abode,'—a light touch of dramatic irony, since his tenure of it is so nearly at an end. Plat. Legg.

152

IOOKAEOY£

HA. otfj.oi T
/f/7 OP.

fp

j

f

j fjp

oTSa T7jv o~rjv KKTJSOV' • dXXa fiou yepcov ieiT 'OpeaTov STOO^IOS dyyeZXcu iripi. HA. Tt o ecrTtv, CD $£v ; <us JJU vvepx^Tai, cpopos. OP. epovT€<s avrov crfiLKpa XeCifjav iv j3pa)(€L reu^ei davovTos, ws opas, KOfit^o/Jiev. HA. o* 'yw raXati'a, TOUT' e/ceiv' rySiy crake's Trpo^eLpov a)(dos, o5s eot/ce, SepKOficu. OP. etnep TL xXateis TWI/ 'OpecrTeicov KaKcav, TO8' ayyo? to-^t crcofia TOVKCLVOV areyov. OVK

HA. cS fetj-e, Sos w

1115

TT/JOS ^e<wv, etTrep TOSC

KCKevdev avrov TCU^O?, eis ^eipa<s Xa/Seiv, O7T&)9 i[J,avTrjv KOX yevos TO Trav 0/x.ou £uv T^Se KXauora) Kd/rToSvpcofxai o"7roS&». OP.

111 o

So^", T^TIS ecrTi, vpoacfiipovTes-

1120

ov yap ws

ev Svcr/JLeveCa y over' CTraiTetTat Taoe, dXX' 77 (f>i\(nv Tts ^ upos atjiiaTos vo-iv.

112 5

H A . OJ i\Toirov jJLvrjfieLov avOpa>Tra>v i/xol ? yJpeo~Tov Konrov, a>s tSvirep being erased after a.

1112—1114

These three vv. are rejected by A. Scholl.

N a u c k would re-write vv. 1113 f. t h u s : $O.V6VTOS airov aiuKph Xettj/av' ir Kiirei | a/uKpi^ <j>£povres, iis 6p$s, dcplyfieBa. 1 1 1 4 /co/iifo/iev] Wecklein and Blaydes conj. irpotr-

ij/co/tev. 111S 0! '71I1] oJ eyeb L (^7w in a blot and erasure). 1 1 1 6 &x6os\ Nauck writes 1^X705. 1 1 1 9 Shs vvv Triclinius: Sis vvv most MSS., and Aid.

11O8 ovSijiroO': cp. Tr. 876 oi 5iJ ?ro0' ws davovaa; () (n.). first 111O 1O ff. njv j ^povT«, 'carrying' (in the urn), refers simply to the mode of conveyance; KO|iCJo(ii«v,'we bring,'expresses the care with which they perform their mission. In Ko/xlfa, 'care' is indeed the primary notion (cp. tcoixiSii): that of 'taking a thing to a place' is secondary.
TOVT' IKIIV' K.T.\.

Three

modes of punctuation are possible; the is perhaps the best,, though pp g the second iis also l satisfactory. if () (1) T To place l no point i either after (Keif' or after ira^^s. 'There, it seems, I clearly see that sorrow ( = the sorrow which I foreboded) in your hands.' tracks is then equiv. to an adv. with SipKoixai: and the combination of o' trot (piyia Siiorijcos; But this colloquialism, though used by

HAEKTPA

153

EL. Ah, woe is me! Surely ye are not bringing the visible proofs of that rumour which we heard ? OR. I know nothing of thy ' rumour'; but the aged Strophius charged me with tidings of Orestes. EL. What are they, sir ? Ah, how I thrill with fear! OR. He is dead ; and in a small urn, as thou seest, we bring the scanty relics home. EL. Ah me unhappy! There, at last, before mine eyes, I see that woful burden in your hands ! OR. If thy tears are for aught which Orestes hath suffered, know that yonder vessel holds his dust. EL. Ah, sir, allow me, then, I implore thee, if this urn indeed contains him, to take it in my hands,—that I may weep and wail, not for these ashes alone, but for myself and for all our house therewith! OR. (to the attendants). Bring it and give it her, whoe'er she be ; for she who begs this boon must be one who wished him no evil, but a friend, or haply a kinswoman in blood. {The urn is placed in ELECTRA'S hands.

EL. Ah, memorial of him whom I loved best on earth! Ah, Orestes, whose life hath no relic left save this,—how far from the hopes with which I sent thee forth is the manner in which I receive thee back! 1 1 2 4 In L the 1st hand wrote tTraxru r65e: a later hand has added TOI in a compendium above «. 1125 t\>iaiv\ Deleting this word, Frohlich would change TIS to rls iaTiv: Nauck, to l

Xetyav'.—as <x' Brunck : us MSS.—d?r' iXirlSav MSS. (written &ir' in A, as in Aid.): vir' iXiriSuv Schaefer. 1 1 2 8 uvwep L, A, with most MSS., and Aid. : SvTep Eur. {Or. 804 TOUT' iiceii/o, Kraaff' eral- stance of the midd.: in 0. T. 1416 and pous), seems too homely for the style of O. C. 1364 we have the ordinary act. Sophocles. In 1178 we have merely form. In diratrcu', too, the midd. forms T65' &TT' tew; in 0. C. 137 SS' iKelvos are avoided.—irpAsot|iaTos: cp. At. 1305 tyti. roiis irpbs a'ifiarot: Arist. Pol. 1. 3, § 7 irp6\»pov, ' ready in the hand': Ph. (avyy&uav) 1j rrpbs afytaTos 7} /car' olKeid747 Tijra 7 4 7 irpdxetpov p x p ^ TI (Tot,, T£KVOV,, wdpa p | j KOX KijSeiai'.—<|>ijs r&- oix dwb rpdirov, not unreasonably: oix •jroKKaviTcu. K&iroS6pa
airb Kaipov: O$K d?r6 GKOTTOV.

1123 ff. 86re {a6rjj), TJJTis Itrri: cp. Then oi\ iSvirtp (if sound) is best exAnt. 35 5s cu> Toiroiv TI Spy, \ tpbvov irpo- plained as standing, by attraction to i\tS (n.).—iirairciTai: the only iniriSav, for o&x alnrep: and the sense is:

ZOOKAEOYI

154 vvv

[lev

ycip

ovhev

OVTOL jSaord^ft)

So/xaw Se cr', <5 TTCU, Xa/xirpov ws a>(}>eXov TrdpocOev e/cXiTreu' Trplv es ££vr\v

ere yaiav

KXexj/acra rcnvSe OTTO)<S davav Tvpfiov vvv

iv

XovTpoZs d.v€i\6p.rjv,

dXX'

iKire/Jupa

^ p t <j)6vov,

rjfiepa,

etXij^ws

S' e/cros OLKCOV KOTTI yrjs

/ca/ews dircoXov, KOVT

KOIVOV

fiepos.

1135

dXXrjs vya<s

onijs KacrvyvrjTrj'i

(^iXaicri yepaiv

1130

fitov,

xdvacrcicracrdaL

exetcro rrj rotf

Trarpaiov

yzpoiv

i^eTre/xxp' eya>

Si^a1

rj TaXaw

eya>

fidpos.

1140

s* fevaicri -^epcrl KrjhevOeis rdXas

Harl.: (Sawep r.—i^vre/iirov made in L from eiatireiXTrov, J being in an erasure. 1 1 2 9 f. Nauck rejects these two vv.—oiSiv &vra\ o684i> a' fora A (cod. Abbat. Flor. 2788), and so Blaydes. 1 1 3 1 The scribe of L wrote <£
wishing to read

Kkifa
(!).

1 1 3 5

i

i

]

—' In a manner how contrary to my or to ovx •»"repi to change face. Cp. 0. T. 81 \a/i.irpbs wcrwep 8/1/taTi: Eur. Ion 475 T^KVOJV ols af...\dfnr(oo'iv &T', with Schaefer, to iiir\ Cp. Eur. iv 9a\&iiois I ...veavlSes rifiai.. Nauck Hec. 351 (0pie\ov : cp. / / . 3. 428 (3) Keeping Air' as = 'contrary to,' us i$
HAEKTPA

155

Now I carry thy poor dust in my hands ; but thou wert radiant, my child, when I sped thee forth from home! Would that I had yielded up my breath, ere, with these hands, I stole thee away, and sent thee to a strange land, and rescued thee from death; that so thou mightest have been stricken down on that self-same day, and had thy portion in the tomb of thy sire! But now, an exile from home and fatherland, thou hast perished miserably, far from thy sister ; woe is me, these loving hands have not washed or decked thy corpse, nor taken up, as was meet, their sad burden from the flaming pyre. No; at the hands of strangers, hapless one, thou hast had those rites, and el\tjtj>uis E. 1136 Kdiri made in L from Kdirb. 1 1 3 9 \ovrpols
l-ivauri] %ivr)i<si L .

complaint, no kind domestic tear | Pleas'd phrase: Attic usage prefers eW (1021), thy pale ghost, or grac'd thy mournful though ais also occurs (as in Ar. Ran. 955, Eur. Ion 286). The simple u4>e\€sis excluded by icXi>|/honour'd, and by strangers mourn'd !' cura, since we should then require (eixi) K\i\j/aaav: it would also forestall v. 1134. 1139 Xovrpots tr «KO(r|ji.r|cr*: not Electra's self-reproach is that her action, merely, 'honoured with washings,' but without ultimately saving his life, derather, 'washed and dressed' for the vpbprived him of funeral rites at home. She 6e<ns. The sense is thus the same as in goes on to lament that she herself had Ant. 900 f. SavbvTas airdx^-p ^M^s f7& | not rendered those rites (ii38ff.). That (\ovV Kal Koffji«;ovou: crowning with flowers and dressing. cp. I I . 114O dSXtov fidpos, the calcined bones. So in //. 24. 793 (at Hector's funeral), 1 1 3 4 f. oira>s..frcei
X^-yovTO Kaa't.yvi)Tol 8' Irapol re.

They

then place them in a \dpvai; or urn, which is laid in a grave (Kdweros), and over this 1 1 3 6 (Iwyds: as Clyt. says (776 f.), CXauri, as opp. to %£vaun (1141). Cp. Baiter and Sauppe's Oratores Attici, vol. II. p. 314) x'X^wy rcupi) 'kdrpaiw iw,pPope's Elegy, vv. 47 ff.: 'What can atone, Tvpei /Hoi, K-qSevdeXaa TOIS T&V ivavoh ever-injured shade! | Thy fate unTIUV xePa^v (a reminiscence of this pity'd, and thy rites unpaid ? | No friend's

156

IO*OKAEOYS Trpocr^/cets oy/cos iv crfiiKpai Takawa rf}<; e ^ s TrdXau Tpof}l crol nova yXvKel irapicrypv. ovre yap TTOTC firfTpo? crv y 7)a0a fidXXov rj KOL/JLOV cftiXos, ovff 61 KOLT OLKOV rjfrav, dXX' eyw Tpo 8' dSeX^i) crol TrpocrrjvBcofjbyjv deC. vvv 8' e/cXeXowre ravr' iv rjfj.4pa (JLLS. davovTi crxiv croi. ndvTa yap <jvvaptrdv yeA.ft>crt o eyppoi- fj-aiverai, o v(f> r)oovr}<; JP dfji'qTcop, TJS ifiol crv TToXKaKi<s s \ddpa, TrpovTrefiires cos (f>avovfj.evos

JI

45

1150

1155

os OVT6<;. a\Xa ravd' 6 Sucrru^ijs f 6 cros Te /ca/x,os e ^ os cr' <S8e /tot irpovTreiJLxjtev dvrl ^ (jLopr}<s cnroSov r e /cal crKidv dvcafyekrj. olfJ.Ol

3S/

/JLOL'

I l6O

p

f f

1 1 4 2 [wcpbs.. .[wtpty Suidas J. ^. 07^0$. 1 1 4 6 7rap^, dXX' ^71!) rpoiJi)v L (made from Trpo6vTi] Bavbvra T. 1 1 5 2 ridv-QK' iyi trot MSS. and Aid Erfurdt

verse?). Kaibel Epigr. Gr. 604. 3 Mof/ticw6s 54 /i' lffwj/e KO! {icfiSevaev.—cX.i]Tou: for the order of words, cp. 133 n.—irapisrypv, not irapeix0"* because she is looking back on a closed chapter of her life. 1 1 4 6 ij Krf|M>v: for the redundant Kal, see on 0. C. 53 6V' oXSa Kayii.—|it]rpos•.<j)CXos, her 'dear one,' 'darling.' The objections made to 0(\os, on the ground that it must mean 'friend,' illustrate the danger of identifying a word with its conventional equivalent in another language. The conjectures are all bad

(7^1-05, 6d\os, T^KOS, 0dos, and, worst of all, 'e\os to <5 Kal i/M>v: i.e., the scholiast understood, 'for thou didst not belong to thy mother more than to me,' and took
HAEKTPA

157

so art come to us, a little dust in a narrow urn. Ah, woe is me for my nursing long ago, so vain, that I oft bestowed on thee with loving toil! For thou wast never thy mother's darling so much as mine; nor was any in the house thy nurse but I ; and by thee I was ever called ' sister.' But now all this hath vanished in a day, with thy death ; like a whirlwind, thou hast swept all away with thee. Our father is gone ; I am dead in regard to thee ; thou thyself hast perished : our foes exult; that mother, who is none, is mad with joy,—she, of whom thou didst oft send me secret messages, thy heralds, saying that thou thyself wouldst appear as an avenger. But our evil fortune, thine and mine, hath reft all that away, and hath sent thee forth unto me thus,—no more the form that I loved so well, but ashes and an idle shade. Ah me, ah me! O piteous dust! Alas, thou dear one, wrote Tt9rn\K' iyii' ai e[\aro. 1 1 5 8 <j>i.\rdTi)s] 0iXT&TOV L , with riff written above by the ist hand. 1 1 5 9 ffTvoSbv] I n L » has been erased before S. 1 1 6 O ofytoi ixoC] ot p.01 /xoi L , and so in 1162.

Orestes. ^ (fiiv) rpoip&s, iyii b" dde\/j.riv.]

1148 c£86XTJ
ff.

CKXAOLTH: 19 n.—OavovTi,

in its simple pathos, is better than the v.l. 0av6vra, for which Brunck quotes Eur. H. F. 69 teal vvv txeiva fj.kv BavbvT* dviir-

TaTo. —o-uvapmicras, like the more homely avWapiv in 0. T. 971 (n.).—WAV: //. 13. 39
1 1 5 2 Te8vr|K* iyii
y&p

K.T.X.

For the dat.
me.' The dat. is then like that in Ai. 1128 rtfiSe 5' olxoncu ('in his purpose, I am dead'). But this is less suitable to the context. (2) ' I am dead to thee, as thou to me,'—i.e., we are now parted from each other by the barrier between earth and Hades.—The objection to T$VT)K" kyd- ari K.T.X is that the unqualified Tt8vt)Ka would be unfitting when a reference to actual death immediately follows. 1154 ff. piTT]p d|iTJTO)p: cp. 0. T. 1214 Tbv &ya/j.ov y&p.ov: Ai. 665 dSupa

SQpa: Aesch. P. V. 544 &xaP1'* X'fy"-— ijs, 'concerning whom,'depends primarily on tprlmas irpoS-jrefnres (cp. 317 n.), but

also denotes the object of nfiupbt. It must not be taken with \ddpg.: the messages were of course secret; the point here is their tenor and their frequency. Cp. 169 f. 116O—1162 ot|ioi (ioC K.T.X. These three verses are divided as above in L, and now in most editions. Hermann wrote ot p v. |
ana-

paestic verses inserted in dialogue, cp. Tr. io8r al
This is one of the traits from which it may be inferred that the Electra was a comparatively late play. Cp. 1502.

I04>0KAE0YS diT(6\ecra<; Srjr', a> Kacri-yvrjTov Kapa. Touyap o~i> Se'fai p es TO O~6V roSe crreyos, Ttjv fiyjheu eis TO [JLr)8ev, cos crvv crol KCLTO) vaiw TO XOLTTOV. Kal yap -qviK rjo~6" avot, f;vv crol jaerei^ov TCOV tacov /cai i w TTOBQ> TOV o~ov davov&a /xrj aTroXeurecr^ai Ta^ov. TOV<S yap davovras ov)^ 6pa> \vTTOVfj,evov<;. XO. dvijTov 7re<£vKas TraTpos, 'HXe/crpa, (f>povec 6W)T6<S

1165

1170

8' *Qp£
yap rjiAiv TOVT' 6<j>€ikerai iraOelv. OP. <^>e{! ^)eu, r i Xefw; TTOI Xoyaiv dfir))(avo)v ekdo); KpaTelv yap ovKeri yka>o~
ll

75

HA. Tt S' ecr^es aXyos; TT/3OS TI TOUT' eura>i>

OP. 77 crov TO

eTSos To8e; TS ''HXe/cT/Das X 8

1 1 6 3 /ceXeiiSous] In L the final
1 1 6 3 f. KEXCVOOUS, from Crisa to Mycenae: Seivordras, since the expected avenger returns as dust. For the poetical plur., cp. 68 Tcuo-Se rats odols. The plur. might, indeed, mean the journey from Mycenae to Phocis, and the return; but this is less natural.—dirwX«ras: cp. 808. —8IJT': 8+2 n.

aTro\eLTre
Or.

216 TUV irplv cLTroKeMpdels

1170 TOUS •. Oavovras K.T.X. This verse has been rejected (cr. n.) as a commonplace not suitable here. But it is surely one which might naturally occur in any utterance of weary despair. It closes her lament with a cadence like that which we find twice elsewhere near the end of a speech: 0. C 95? davelv Bavbvrwv 8' oiBfr a\yos aTTTtTcu: Tr. 1173 TOIS 7a/) Qavovai /i6x#os oi irpoa-fiyveTat.

1165 f. TOiyap pdvei, 'bethink thee' (nol, 'be quoted on 244 ff./, or doomed to death, Tr. 1107 KSA> T6 iJ.T)8tv u: but here, follow-patient').—Nauck would change irt(pvKas to 'ye'ywffa, and dvqrbs 8' to BavbvT*, being rifv /lyStv, it rather suggests the state, cause (1) it is 'absurd' to call a dead man 'thy nothingness.' On these phrases 6vrjT6s: (2) it is no comfort for Electra generally cp. Ant. 1325 n. 1 1 6 8 f. |xtT«I)(ov TUV iVuv : cp. Dem. that her father was mortal: and (3) the parenthetic (pudvei is unusual. or. 21 § 96 TUV laav iieretxe TOIS SXXOIS •fi/Mf.—|MJ diroXe£ir«r0ai: this mode of 1 1 7 3 irao-iv ydp >iptv. Bergk rejects writing, which implies synizesis, is now this verse, thinking that it was probably more usual than ^«i7ro- (crasis), or /ri) interpolated from Euripides (cp. Ale. 419 Vo- (prodelision): see n. on Ph. 782, ws jraow fi/xtv KardaveTv dfalXerat, and ib.

HAEKTPA

159

sent on a dire journey, how hast undone me,—undone me indeed, O brother mine ! Therefore take me to this thy home, me, who am as nothing, to thy nothingness, that I may dwell with thee henceforth below ; for when thou wert on earth, we shared alike; and now I fain would die, that I may not be parted from thee in the grave. For I see that the dead have rest from pain. CH. Bethink thee, Electra, thou art the child of mortal sire, and mortal was Orestes ; therefore grieve not too much. This is a debt which all of us must pay. OR. Alas, what shall I say ? What words can serve me at this pass ? I can restrain my lips no longer ! EL. What hath troubled thee ? Why didst thou say that ? OR. IS this the form of the illustrious Electra that I behold ? 'Api(TTOovs Ho\vtSoV rb yhp <pofiu
782). It is true that the comment of the Chorus on an actor's speech is usu. limited to two verses. But we find three above, 369—371, and in O. T. 1073— 10J5. Few will think with Dindorf that TOUT' ( = rb 0aveiv, implied in durirbs) is too obscure. 1 1 7 4 4>eO <j>€v, rl Xlgu; Orestes, deeply moved, speaks to himself, though loud enough for Electra to hear. A similar 'aside' (if it can be called so) marks the crisis in the purpose of Neoptolemus, Ph. 895 f.: NE. Trairax' ri STJT' dv Spcpfi £yw Toirv64vSe ye; $ 1 . TI 5' lo-Tiv, w 7raf; irol TTOT' i^idrji \oyq>; Xo'ycov goes with irot, not with a|iT|Xavuv. Cp. 0. C 310 w ZeO, H \4%ti>; vot
be a kinsman. He does not give a direct answer, but inquires whether the Chorus are friendly, and is assured that they are so. The preparation is now complete: the actual disclosure follows. (i) 1205— 1210. He asks her to give him the urn which is in her hands: she entreats that she may be allowed to keep it, and to pay it the last honours, (ii) mi—1217. He tells her that she ought not to mourn for her brother. 'Why,' she asks: 'if these are his ashes?' 'They are not so,' he replies,—taking the urn from her hands, (iii) 1218—1221. 'Where, then,' she asks, 'is his grave?' 'The living have no grave.' ' H e lives?' 'Yes,—as surely as I live.' 1 1 7 6 ?o-)(«s 0X70S: cp. 897 (trxop 8a0fia: and for the sense of the aor., 1256, 1465. 1 1 7 7 KXCIVOV, as a daughter of the great Agamemnon, the names of whose children were widely known: so Iole, daughter of Eurytus, is Kdpra. Xa^7rpd Kal /car' bvofia Kcd iXo(m}T?;s, i-tve.—Though joined with elSos, KXetvbv should not be taken as referring to the fame of her beauty; it is equivalent to Xijs, by the common idiom (785).

160

ZO^OKAEOYS

HA. rod ecrT eK€ivo, /ecu /naA. ac/Mtus ex 0I/< OP.

oZfJLOL TaXaCvr]<; apa ryjcrBe
HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP.

ow 877 Tror', cS feV, d/A<£' e/toi crreveis raSc ; 1180 <5 cral/i,' ari/AOJ? Kadecus d ovroi •JTOT' dXXrjv 17 '/te ^j/ <£eu rrjs dvv/x(j)ov ovcr/xopov re r}<;. TI 077 1TOT, (o gev, wo eiricrKOTTwv crrevea ; OJS OVK ap rj8r) TG>V i/xcov ovSev /ca/caJv. 1185

HA. iv TW Steyvais TOUTO rwi' elprj/jLevcov ;

OP. HA. OPHA. OP. HA. OP.

dpajv cre TTOXXOIS ifj-Trpevovcrav akyecnv. /cat ju/i}*' d^oas ye vavpa TCOV i/jLCov KCLKUV. KaL TTO»S ye^otr av ra>vo er e^c/itt) pkeTreiv ; odovveK elfil TOI? ovevcri crvvTpo(f>o'S. rots TOU ; nodev TOUT' i£ecnjiJ,r]va<; KOLKOV ; rots Trar/oos" eiTa roicrSe SouXewto /81a. TI'S y a p o-' dpdyKrj rfjSe irpoTpe-jrei fipoTwv ;

1190

above the line by a corrector), V, IA 1179 apa L (from &pa), A : ilpa r. 118O oi5] H L, with 'on' written above by the ist hand. The schol. read oi : apa ' oi ireplfooOrdSe; But ri is the reading of most MSS., and Aid. 1181 f. These two vv. are rejected by A. Scholl. 1 1 8 3 Tpotprjs] Nauck conj.
1 1 7 8 — 1 1 8 4 Bergk has an ingenious (though, I think, mistaken) theory concerning this passage. Seeing that v. 1180 resembles v. 1184, he suggests that 1180 was an inferior variant for 1184 : and, on similar grounds, that 1183 was a feebler substitute for 1179. That is, there were two different texts of this passage, (a) In one of them, the better, verses 1180 and 1183 were absent, and the rest stood in this order, 1178, 1181, 1182, 1179, 1184. (b) In the other, verses 1179 and 1184 were absent, and the rest stood in this order, 1178, 1181, 1182, 1183, 1180. The present text arose from an attempt to harmonise the other two. We have only to read the dialogue with attention to perceive that this hypothesis of variants is arbitrary. Verse 1183 expresses sympathy in a more definite and emphatic manner than v. 1179: verse 1184 expresses surprise more directly and decidedly than v. 1180. There is a gradual accentuation of the stranger's interest and of Electra's perplexity. This development is the internal proof that

our text has not arisen from a dittographia. 1178 Kttl jidX': here, as in 1455, the « i i = ' a n d ' ; sometimes, however, KOX /j.d\a=ve/ maxime (cp. KOX iroXii, KOX \lav), as in Xen. Cyr. 6. 1. 36 d.vdptlmovs..KaX /j.d\a SOKOVVTHS (ppovlfiovs etvai. 1 1 7 9 ToXaCvtjs is better taken with o-u|i<|>op<xs than with aov understood. CpAesch. Th. 695 raXau-' dpd: Ch. 1069 1x6x601 TaXaves. Ai. 980 a/ioi papdas Spa 1-575 i/xfis Tiix^s: where, as here, and in O. T. 1395, 0. C. 409, apa = simply &pa. 1 1 8 0 oi Si} TTOT', the reading of the scholiast, is clearly better than that which prevails in our MSS., T£ S^TTOT'. It expresses her first feeling of surprise: she can hardly believe that his pity is for her. In 1184, on the other hand, rC 5ij TTOT' is fitting: she has recognised the fact, and asks the cause. Cp. 1108. 1 1 8 1 aTt|ia>s, ruthlessly: cp. 444 n.— Kdfl^ws, in the act. sense of &6eos, 'disregarding the gods,' 'impious.' Kinsfolk have wronged their kinswoman. Cp.

HAEKTPA

EL. OR. EL. OR. EL. OR. EL. OR. EL. OR. EL. OR. EL. OR. hintest ? EL. OR.

161

It is ; and very grievous is her plight. Alas, then, for this miserable fortune ! Surely, sir, thy lament is not for me ? O form cruelly, godlessly misused ! Those ill-omened words, sir, fit no one better than me. Alas for thy life, unwedded and all unblest! Why this steadfast gaze, stranger, and these laments ? HOW ignorant was I, then, of mine own sorrows ! By what that hath been said hast thou perceived this ? By seeing thy sufferings, so many and so great. And yet thou seest but a few of my woes. Could any be more painful to behold ? This, that I share the dwelling of the murderers. Whose murderers ? Where lies the guilt at which thou My father's ;—and then I am their slave perforce. Who is it that subjects thee to this constraint ?

1185 rjdr] Heath and Brunck: ij5«c MSS.—T&V i/i&v] Purgold conj. 7w5e v tyh KaK&v. 1187 T||MCS : cp. 905 it, and otherwise the point is lost. [A n. The schol. gives the sense rightly, school ed. published by me in 1867 was T& 5i)\ KOX oiic &\\<j> rail dpi«6fei. F o r the fem. d\Xi]V, the first, so far as I know, which gave | irptwovtyav: which 1 1 8 3 dtvv|uf>ov, as her forlorn appear- refers to all the outward signs of grief, ance shows (cp. 188 fjs, way of 116 (if sound) lrjXip.oiai.v itnrpeTrj (ifn.^>epij life: Ai. 499 SovXlav f£eic Tpo. 1184 T£ &ij WOT', foj, which the scribe 1191 ir66tv, predicate: irbdev iarl of L appears to have regarded as the true TOVTO rii KaKbv 8 i£eoiifi.Tiva.s; Cp. Ph. 26 reading (cr. n.), is slightly better here Toflpyov oil fiaKpav \4y€i$ (n.). than y.01, which would be an ethic dat. 1192 ttra marks a further aggravation ('I pray thee': cp. 144): p.01 could not of her lot. His murderers though they depend on lirio-KOiruVi which would reare, she is their slave.—8ovX«i<»: 190 n. quire the ace. The partic. is absolute 1193 ctvet-yKfl.. irpoTp^n-ei. C p . / / . 6. ('with this steadfast gaze'); it does not 336 rmyv h SaXd/X(f), tdehov S' ax« ""pogovern T£ (as='with what meaning?'). Tpairiadai, 'to turn forwards towards' 1186 ivria. .ravtifrff.ivav, 'by means grief, and so, 'to yield myself up to it.' It seems possible that this Homeric use of what that has been said?': cp. Plat. Prot. p. 324 E b> roirij).. Menu ^ diropla. of the middle was that on which Sopho124 affewTara: Antiphon or. 1 § 21

&.d4a)s Ktil d/cXews Tpb TTJS el/jiapfji.tv'qs b
J. S.

VI.

II

162

ZO*OKAEOYI

HA. ^rrjp /caXeirai, pup-pl 8' ovSev igicroZ OP. Tt Spwcra; irorepa y^paiv, rj Xvfir) fitov ; HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP.

H95

Kai x 6 / 30 "' K a ' ^/tiatcri /cat iracnv /caKOi?. ou8' oviraprj^av ov8' 6 KCOXVCTOV rrdpa; ou STJ^'* os T^V yap fioi crv TrpovdrjKas cnrooov. <5 SUCTITOT/A', O5S tJ/awv cr' iiroiKripoi irdkai. povos fiporcov vvv Icrff iTroiKTipas irore. I2OO /AOVOS ya/> T^KCU Totcrt (rots dXyaJi/ /ca/cots. ov S77 7TO^J 77ju.1i' £uyyei»}s 17*615 TTOQ&V ; eyci t^pdcraL/jb av, et TO TWVS" ZVVOVV Trdpa. a W eo"Ttv evvovv, UHTT€ Trpos Trtoras ipels. //,e'0es TO8' ayyos i w , oirws TO TTOLV ixddrj<;. 1205 pr) SrJTa irpos detov TOVTO JU,' ipydcng, £eve. mdov Xeyovri KOV% duaprqcrei irori. firj, TT/oos yevetou, ju,r) 'iekr/ rot (j>£kraTa. ou <£T7JU,' kdcreiv. HA. w rd\aiv iya> credev, 'OpicrTa, Trjs 0-175 et crTepyjcrofiai Tarj<s. 1210

Blaydes, irpo8' 6 r: otiO' o L. 1 1 9 8 In L the a of TrpofWijrao- has been added by the first corrector, S. 12OO vvv T (Triclinius): vvv the other MSS., and Aid.— •n-ori] ifit D (cod. Par. 2820): Me
cles modelled his use of the act. here. 1 1 9 8 irpov6t|Kas, set before me, pre'Who causes thee to yield to this necessented: cp. Ai. 1294 irpoWyr' d,8e\<j>$ sity,'—'subjects thee' to it? No dative SeTwvov. occurs with this verb elsewhere; nor is 12OO iroTi is right; the v.l. l\t.i was any emendation probable. [I formerly probably due to a fancied need for the understood, ' impels thee with this necespron., which, however, can easily be sity.' But this is awkward: in Ant. understood; cp. Ph. 801 timprjaov (n.). 269 f. &s Terras is iridop xdpa | ceCcroi If it were required, it would be simplest
HAEKTPA

163

EL. A mother—in name ; but no mother in her deeds. OR. HOW doth she oppress thee ? With violence or with hardship ? EL. With violence, and hardships, and all manner of ill. OR. And is there none to succour, or to hinder ? EL. None. I had one ; and thou hast shown me his ashes. OR. Hapless girl, how this sight hath stirred my pity! EL. Know, then, that thou art the first who ever pitied me. OR. NO other visitor hath ever shared thy pain. EL. Surely thou art not some unknown kinsman ? OR. I would answer, if these were friends who hear us. EL. Oh, they are friends ; thou canst speak without mistrust. OR. Give up this urn, then, and thou shalt be told all. EL. Nay, I beseech thee, be not so cruel to me, sir! OR. DO as I say, and never fear to do amiss. EL. I conjure thee, rob me not of my chief treasure ! OR. Thou must not keep it. EL. Ah woe is me for thee, Orestes, if I am not to give thee burial! but a corrector has placed a circumflex over the third 1, indicating rolcn aoia. 12OS vw Monk (Mus. Crit. I. p. 212): vxiv MSS. 12O7 viOou r: velOov L, with most MSS., and Aid.—iroTe"\ Wecklein conj. rbSe. 1 2 O 8 /ii) '^\y MSS. (M^ '£^2)5 cod. Mon. 313), Aid., and Eustathius p. 129. 15: fi' ii-tXy Elmsley. 1 2 1 O et orepijcroyiKu] uffTepfoo/MU r. founded. H e pities p her woes,, he says, y, because he ffeels them Cp. b h l h ((d\yuv). d \ ) Cp.

The reading g of the MSS., , ((iij j '£4Xt|, £ is stronger and h a n |i** ££X t| d more pathetic h i th

Aesch. Cho. 222 (shortly before the dva-

and i*e is easily understood.

yvtbpurii): HA. dXX' iv KO.KOIO-1. TOIS i/tcils 7eXSi' 6£\w, | OP. KOAI TOU i/tots ap', eiirep Iv ye roiai (rots. While preferring Toiai crois, however, I recognise that TOIS faois is also quite tenable. 1 2 O 3 TO T<3v8«=a?8e. Cp. Plat. Legg. p . 657 D oi [lev V^OL...T6 Be TWV wpea-

iterated /ifi, cp. 0. C. 210 A"5, A"i /"' dviprj: At. 191 firf, jii) /*', &va£,.. | ..KaKav properly, 'take out of my keeping,' while dtpiXy would be simply 'take away from me.' So Her. 3. 137 i^cupedivres re rhv Aij/iOKijSea KO.1 rbv yav\ov .. dtraiped^vres.—Td <j>£\TaTa : cp.

For the re-

fivripav. 12O5 vvv refers to the assurance just given, rrpds morcts ipeis: it is clearly better than vvv. ' 1 2 0 7 iriOoi: cp. Tr. 470 iriBov \e-

0. C. 1110 ixw ™ 0 ^ ™ T ' (his daughters) : Ph. 434 i]'(J.' l a o w . Cp. Ph. 8i6f. *I. /*^es,pe'des /ie... | NB. oi tp-ti/j.'idtreiv.

yotio-fl. L, with most MSS., has ir«C8ou: see on 1015.

H e approaches her; she clings to the urn, and at v. 1216 is still holdingit; then his

1208 irpos ytvelov: a formula of solemn appeal, accompanied, perhaps, by the gesture of raising her right hand towards his face. In //. 1. 500 f. Thetis clasps the knees of Zeus with her left hand, and places her right under his chin. The same two acts of supplication are associated in Eur. H. F. 1207, Andr.

words, dXX' OI5K 'Opiirrov (1217), reconcile her to parting with it, and he gently takes it from her hands. The division of the trimeter (dvrCKa^ij) marks agitation, as again in 1220—1226, 1323, etc. Cp. also 0. T. 627, 0. C. 722, Ph. 54, etc. xdXcuv* £y»
573, etc. Cp. Hec. 344 /«)
iyii crov /i4\eos. 121O A o-TCpij
For el with II—2

Z04>0KAE0YI

164 OP. HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP. HA. OP. HA.

evffyrjjjia (fxovei- 777305 81*075 yap ov Oavovr dSe\(f)6v ov SLKY) crTevoi; ov croi TTpoa-rjKei TijvSe Trpoo~(t)i>eiv (fxiTiv. OVT(O<; an/Aos elfja TOV TedvrjKOTos; aVijuos ovSe^os cru • TOVTO 8' ou^l croV. 1215 etvep y 'OpecrTOV y ^o-KTjfxevov. ttov 8' e a r ' itceCvov TOV TaXcuvc&pov Tao<;; OVK eo~Ti' TOV yap tfitvTos OVK eo~Tiv radios. 7ra»9 eliras, a> val; OP. xpevSos ovSev d>v \eya>. 1 2 2 0 THUS TOV

HA. rj £77 yap dvqp;

OP. elirep e/xipv^os y' iy(6.

HA. 77 y a p payl8a traTpos eK/taff ei o-a<j>rj Xeyw. 1215 TOVTO S' oixl <sbv."\ In L there is an erasure over these words: a marginal gloss explains them by 01)
8* ov^V y IJO-KT)(UVOV, lit., 1 2 1 1 ev4>i])i.a e))wv«i. He means that 'except so far as it has been dressed up it is Siatf>7i/j.oi> to speak of the living as if in fiction.' i\aKt]iiivov is a metaphor from they were dead (59 n.). This is the earliest hint of the truth,—a hint which she, of dress and ornament: cp. 452: Aesch. course, cannot yet seize. She interprets his first phrase by the second, 7rpos 5k);s y&p ai arheis, as meaning that for her it is not right to lament. Cp. 0. T. 1014 7rp6s dticr}s oti5£v Tptfuav (n.). 1 2 1 3 ov dnv (air6v), to apply this epithet to him, viz. davbvTa.

Pers.

1 8 2 7T^7rXoieri

XlepfftKOts

iiri.

The schol. indicates, but dilutes, the sense by Ka.Teo'Ktvao'ti.tvov. F o r TTX^V . . ^ e , c p . Ph. 441 TTOIOV St Totirov TTX^K 7 ' 'OSvo-ff4as

{pets ; 1 2 1 8 TOV TaXaiirupov. She infers that his true ashes rest elsewhere,—among strangers; and that she has missed even the consolation of placing them in a tomb (1210 n.). Thus her former thought (1138 ff.) returns with increased bitterness. 122O w iral. The change from w Iff-xe (1180, 1182, 1184, 1206) to this less 1 2 1 4 dri|i.os..Tov T«8VI]K6TOS : cp. formal mode of address marks her first Aesch. Ch. 295 iravroiv 5' HTLIXOV K&QCKOV SvQtriceiv xP^vy' Am I so contemned by flash of hope. It is like the change from c3 f^ce to & T£KVOV which marks the joy of the spirit of my dead brother,' she asks, Philoctetes when he finds that his visitor ' that my lament would be displeasing to is a Greek {Ph. 236). For irais applied him ?' Cp. 442 ff. to a young man, cp. 455: 1430 (where 1 2 1 5 By ov8«vos he avoids either accepting or correcting reSvijKdTos.—TOVTO Electra addresses Orestes and Pylades as

HAEKTPA OR.

165

Hush!—no such word !—Thou hast no right to

lament. EL. OR. EL. OR. EL. OR. EL. OR. EL.

No right to lament for my dead brother ? It is not meet for thee to speak of him thus. Am I so dishonoured of the dead ? Dishonoured of none:—but this is not thy part. Yes, if these are the ashes of Orestes that I hold. They are not; a fiction clothed them with his name. [He gently takes t/te urn from her. And where is that unhappy one's tomb ? There is none; the living have no tomb. What sayest thou, boy ? OR. Nothing that is not

true. The man is alive ? OR. If there be life in me. What ? Art thou he ? OR. Look at this signet, once our father's, and judge if I speak truth. EL. EL.

by an early corrector. 122O w traX\ Nauck conj. S. rdv. 1 2 2 1 avijp] ivilp L, etc., and the edd. before Brunck. 1 2 2 2 irpoapXi\j/aaa L, with most MSS.: Trpoap\t*l'ov(ra, r (which Dind. by an oversight ascribes to L). Meineke

<S TraiSes): Ph. 1072 Sd' icrlv rj/iuv vav-legends existed. It is remarkable how xp&Tup 6 TTCUS (Neoptolemus). It might swiftly Sophocles glides over the incident, perhaps be thought that the word is scarceas if conscious that the atiiieCov was little ly fitting in the mouth of a maiden who more than conventional. The ariixeia of is only a few years older than the youth Aeschylus are of a like order,—the lock to whom she speaks. But it seems natural. of hair, like Electra's own ; the foot-prints, A sister who has had the care of a younger symmetrical with hers,—and the early brother is apt to feel the interval of age work of her hand at the loom: but between herself and his contemporaries Aeschylus at least treats them in a as greater than it really is.—Nauck, thorough and deliberate manner (Cho. who thinks w TTCU 'impossible,' would 168—234). It is Euripides, the innowriteraTOV. vator on the myths in form and spirit, who invents something more plausible,—the 1 2 2 1 dvrjp, following i3 TTCU, beautiscar over one eyebrow of Orestes, caused fully suggests how, in Electra's yearning by a fall in childhood (Eur. El. 513—573). imagination, the youthful brother, the Nauck would re-write the vv. thus: hope of their house, had long been in—HA. T\ y&p vb Kewos; OP. e'K/j.a.S' el vested with heroic might. payi5a irarplis OP. 1 2 2 2 f. Tijv&e...payls C. 1439—H4 ^ 0 . /«5 rol )*.' dSipov. AN. Kal TU &V a" bpp.ii>iievov | els irpovirTOv'Aidtiv •warpbi is a congenital mark; as Cedrenus (p. 135 A) mentions T6 TieKbireiov TOV oti Karaarhoi, Kd

rty

i\alav,

seen by iuu.

Iphig. on Or.'s right shoulder. But this is fanciful. A Greek audience was wholly uncritical in such a matter, so long, at least, as the old feeling for the heroic

AN. /ri? ciy', aW tfiol TI$OV. | n o .

nil TeW a lift 8M. AN. SvurA\aiv& rdp' £yii. His other argument is that the test is more satisfactory if chosen by Electra, instead of being proffered by Orestes.

166

Z04>0KAE0YS

HA. HA. HA. HA.

Co ^ C k r a r o v a>s. O P . i\Ta.Tov, f f p p & tydiyiL, diKov; O P . ^ K I T d \ \ o 8 e v Trvdrj. 1 2 2 5 evoi ere \epcriv; OP. ws TO, XOITT' e^ots dei. <w <j>i\raTav ywat/ces, <3 TroXmSes, O/XXT' 'OpdcTTTjv TovSe, fjitj^avalcn fikv davoirra, vvv Se /iT^arais (recrtocrfievov. opafiev, a> TTCU, /caVl av^opalcri /xot 12 30 yeyrjd6
XO.

HA.

toi yoval, 2 y o v a l croifiaTtov ipol CkTO.Ttov, 3 e/ioXeT* dpTicos,

OP. HA. OP. HA.

I2

4 ir)vp€T\ yjXder, eiSeO' ovs £xpjj£ere. 5 Trdpecrfjiev • aXXct criy' ej(oucra 77/00cr/xeve. 6 TI S' eoTtv ; 7 (Tiydv a/xeivov, JU,TJ TIS evhodev K\VJ). 8 aXX' ou //.d* T17V dZfirjTov alev vApreju.tv 9 rdSe //.a' ou TTOT' a^tcJo-a) Tpeacu 10 Trepicrcrov a^^os ej'Sov 11 yvvcLLK&v ov aei.

35

1240

conj. TpovfiXiirovaa.—fiov] Morstadt conj. ^ot. 1 2 2 5 w 64yii'] Blaydes writes iSS4\a's] Meineke conj. vC» 5' 01) ^ x " " " " : Bergk, I'D*' 5^ iLo{i[MJ>avG>s.—ffeffoxr/j^vov]
1 2 2 4 <S <j)£\TaTov "S. C p . Ph. 530 i3 l\TO.TOv fih %f/.ap, rj!>L
1225 10 (f>9£y|i,'. A beautifully natural expression of her new joy in his living presence. So the solitary Philoctetes welcomes the sound of Greek speech,—u
(Cp. his Curae

Epigr*

1 2 3 O f. o-v|u{>opaC
Tp67raios dXXA, /cai i.yad-i], (is STJXOI ffiy &k\ois ml & dtr&v lir' &ya$$ rh ivX (rvfi(popais yeyr;6iis...&iro. Ar. Eq. 406 (from Simonides) irive nv' ivl (rviupot 14 —•ycyi]86s..8ttKpvov : cp. Ant. 527 6.Se\<pa K&TU Sdxpv' e i / 3 ^ 1232—1287 A p

)j

iruOx). Cp. 1474: 0. C. 1266 T&/1&. /i^ '!• between Electra and Orestes. Strophe, BXKav Tidy. For/iTjK^r', cp. Pind. 0. 1. 1232—1352, = antistr. 1253—1272 (averse 114 fj.rjK4rt iriirraive lrdfuriov. being lost after 1264). Epode, 1273— 1226 ^\«...?)(ois o«£. Cp. Eur. El. 1287. For metres see Metrical Analysis. w 578 « XfiV Xfi^vV Q Q&vds, 1 2 3 3 y-yoval O-| 57 , I I x#x "•' i^Xjrros. | U£T..dl6£VT').

TTTVXOS 70K1J (Eur. Med. 1136), though it

HAEKTPA

167

EL. O blissful day! OR. Blissful, in very deed ! EL. IS this thy voice ? OR. Let no other voice reply. EL. DO I hold thee in my arms ? OR. AS mayest thou hold me always ! EL. Ah, dear friends and fellow-citizens, behold Orestes here, who was feigned dead, and now, by that feigning, hath come safely home! CH. We see him, daughter; and for this happy fortune a tear of joy trickles from our eyes. EL. Offspring of him whom I loved best, thou hast come Strophe. even now, thou hast come, and found and seen her whom thy heart desired! OR. I am with thee;—but keep silence for a while. EL. What meanest thou ? OR. 'Tis better to be silent, lest some one within should hear. EL. Nay, by ever-virgin Artemis, I will never stoop to fear women, stay-at-homes, vain burdens of the ground ! p. 60.) 123O opcD/iex] ipw/iev L (and similarly Aid., ipa /lev): opw fdv Y and a few others. 1 2 3 2 f. L has tii yoval aajiArav ^uol tpiXriruv as a single v. After the first yoval, a second yoval has been added above the line by a later hand. The second yoval is omitted also by T, and Aid.: but is present in A, and most MSS. Nauck conj. iu yoval, | Ui cw/jArav K.T.X. : Blaydes, lo> lii, \ yoval o-uifidrair. 1 2 3 5 TJXBCT', etdeB'] Heimsoeth conj. elSeB', etkeB'. 1237 tariv A, and Aid.: iarlv L (the v from a late hand). 1 2 3 9 dXX' of, rav aprefuv rav alev aSirfjrav L. So A, with most MSS., and Aid. After oi, pa is added in Harl., and L2. See comment. 1 2 4 2 yvvaiK&v ov del] L adds these words to the preceding verse,

is tenable. In either case the use of the plur. o-a/mroiv instead of aniixaros (schol. avrl TOO evucov) is very bold, and seemingly unique. (Cp. 206, n. on Bavarovs.) It is confirmed, however, by the fact that Latin poetry tolerates a corresponding use of corpora: Ovid Her. Epist. 8. 113 male corpora tacta relinquo, the (living) body of Pyrrhus. (Conversely in Eur. Med. 1108 aujxa rtKvuv = ib. n i l ad/Mara T4KVUIV.) The plur. certainly cannot be explained by supposing a reference to Pylades also. 1 2 3 4 f. dpi-Cos marks her sense of the sudden change from the despair which she was feeling but a few moments before.—ofls, meaning herself: for the plur., cp. 0. T. 1184 £&v oh T' [ oi XPV" oiiiklov, ous ri n' oiK ISei Krav&v.—IxPTlS" ere: cp. 171. 1 2 3 6 0-17* ? x o v < r a : s o Ph. 258 ory' ?X<wTes. 1 2 3 9 ctXX* ov (id K.T.X. F a r the most

probable account of the text here is that an iambic trimeter was corrupted, first by an accidental transposition of words and then by attempted correction, into the form which appears in most MSS. (cr. n.), dXV oi Tav'Aprefiuv rhv ativ aSix^rav. A strong argument for this is the antistrophic verse, 1260, ris otiv av a%lav ye aov Terjv6Tos: where av, though omitted by the scribe of L, was supplied by another early hand, and appears in A, as in most other MSS., and in the Aldine. The inference is confirmed by the manner in which pairs of iambic trimeters alternate with lyrics throughout this strophe: 1235 f., 1243 f., 1251 f.—For other views, see Appendix. Tijv d8|iivrov: cp. the prayer of the Danai'des to Artemis, Aesch. Suppl. 149 dSjuiiras aS/Mara | j>iaios yeviaBw.—-"Apr«|uv: 626 n. 1 2 4 O ff. TO8« p.iv..8v ae£. These words express her new exultation in t h e

168

Z04>0KAE0YZ

OP. 12 6pa ye fiev ST) KOM yvvcu^lv OJS *Apr/s 13 evearTW ev S' e£oi
H A . 14 *OTOTOTOTOt TOTOt,

45

15 dvecfteXov ive/3a\e<; 16 OU 7TOT6 KaTaKvCTL[JiOV,

17 ouSe Trore \y)cr6fievov 18 dfjiirepov olov e<j>v KO.KOV. OP. 19 efoiSa zeal Taur' # dX.X' oTa^ vapovcria 20 typdtfl, TOT' epycov rawSe ^efivrjcrdaL TT A

HA.

OP.

C

I 2 50

~xpea>v.

^

o Tras / 2 0 7ras aV irpeiroi napaiv kvviire.iv 3 raSe SiKa f(povo^' 4 jnoXts y a p eo~\ov vvv ekevdepov crrofxa. 5 £vfj.
I2

55

and so Aid. 1 2 4 3 ^ p 87)] Blomfield conj. fiiv TOI (MUS. Crit. I. p. 213). 1 2 4 4 This v. is wanting in T, Triclinius having probably deleted it because there is nothing to correspond with it in the antistrophe, where a verse has been lost after 1264.

1 2 4 6 droroTOToi TOTOX Hermann ( = 1265): <5TOTT<ML: 6TTOTOX A, and Aid.

1 2 4 6 htfiakes schol. (on 1245 e\ov) : iirifjahec L (the second e made from 1), with most MSS., and Aid.: hiipahes L 2 : iirifiaXes Vat. a (=cod. 40, 13th cent.), and Blaydes. 1 2 4 8 oidt] oi Si) A.—\rj~\ Blaydes cp. Xaabfievov.—r\ri
1248

sense that she has a brother for her champion.—irepuro-iv axflos, vainly burdening the ground: cp. fr. 859 cis oiSiv iapev whty O-KMUS iotKbres, | /Sdpos Tepura-

bv yrjs ava
L has intrepov in a separate line.

away with, oil TTOTC KaraXiainov, because no reconciliation is possible. And it is one of which no time can efface the memory (oiSi irore \7i
Od. 20. 378

The author of the scholium on 1245

oiSi n Ipyav | (nirtuov oiSe ^lr)S, dXX' read «V€paXes:—iirelirep frirtfiviitTev airrjv aflrus &x8°* dpoifynjs. II. 18. 104 dXX' rijs TOV waTpbs dvcupiaeus, Sih TWV irpoeirifiai irapb, vyjvfflv irwffiov &X&OS &poijpy]s.—- prifUvw 5i5o GTIXUV
8v8ov.. Sv d«£. Cp. O. C. 343 n . : Eur. Or. 928 T&VSOV olKovpiiixaB'. 1243 f. yt uhi 8ij: cp. Tr. 484 irel 7e fikv 5% (n.).—'Api]S, the warlike spirit: cp. Aesch. Ag. 78 "Apijs S' oiic ivl x^P? : id. Suppl. 749 -yvvii jiovaBetu' o6S4v oitc ivecr"Api)s. el 8" £goLo-8a K.T.X. These words prove the genuineness of the verse (which Triclinius rejected, cr. n . ) : for it is this allusion to her sufferings at the hands of Clyt. that prompts Electra's reply. 1 2 4 6 ff. dv^eXov.. KCMCOV. Her sorrow—the long and bitter strife with her mother—is one over which, from its nature (olov l(pv), no veil can be drawn; it is manifest to all, and fierce, like the sun in a cloudless summer sky. It is a sorrow which can never be done

pot Kaicbv avi(pe\ov. This yields a good sense; 'thou hast mentioned' (mentionern iniecisti). Cp. Plat. Rep. 344 D olov ^u/JaX&p XA70C iv vip ?x e ' s dwUvat. The traditional eir^aXes has been explained in two ways. (1) 'You have mentioned.' For this sense there is no parallel. (2) ' You have laid the burden of the woe upon me,'—i.e., 'brought it to my recollection.' This is perhaps just possible: but it is so artificial as to seem improbable. iir^PaXss, 'you have suggested,'would be an easy correction: cp. 833 iTrolaeis. Ph. n 70 7raXoiic aXyyij.' bir{/iva
HAEKTPA

169

OR. Yet remember that in women, too, dwells the spirit of battle ; thou hast had good proof of that, I ween. EL. Alas ! ah me ! Thou hast reminded me of my sorrow, one which, from its nature, cannot be veiled, cannot be done away with, cannot forget! OR. I know this also ; but when occasion prompts, then will be the moment to recall those deeds. EL. Each moment of all time, as it comes, would be meet Antioccasion for these my just complaints ; scarcely now have I strophe. had my lips set free. OR. I grant it; therefore guard thy freedom. 1 2 5 1 f. ££oiSa Kal ravr'"] For Kal, Meineke conj. jrai (received by Dindorf and Blaydes): Wecklein (Ars p. 15), iyu: Hartung and Bergk, Kairds.—irapov, and (as a v. I.) irapprjffla. Hence Reiske conj. irappT), K.r.X.— to recall their crimes; which are inXr) (disease) is oUrpk.. tions. (1) 8rav ^irirpiT'Q 6 icaipbs Kal fS6(7Kei.v, dSaiis 8' | £xeu/ pvpiov &x#os <$(caX^: i.e., Tapov)iei>ov could mean, The v.l. irappr)pdi;fl. (Tr. 455, //. 23. 416), the midd. Xi}cro/iai 1 2 5 3 ff. 6 irds..xpovos, 'all time' is so used by Hippocrates (2. 170), Arist. to come: cp. Isocr. or. 1 § n imXliroi 5' (Pr. Anal. 2. 19), Lucian, etc. But here, dv 7if/.as 6 was xpbyo$> e^ Trdtras ras especially after &vis n a s a like sense, irapcov, 'when present,' i.e., 'as 1251 f. SgoiSa Kal Tavr': 'these it comes.' There can be no moment at things also,' i.e., the sufferings to which which she might not fitly make her just she has just alluded. The change of KOI complaints. BCita goes with £vv£imv, not to F T6S«, i.e. the iXeiBepov presence admonishes (<j>pdi|T)),—gives the
170

ZO0OKAEOYI

HA. 6 TI hpwaa; OP. 7 ou /X77 V T I Kaipos /z.17 jAOLKpav ySouXov \4yeiv. HA. 8 Tts oui> <xi> a^tav ye crou irecjyrjvoTos 1260 9 /4eTaySaX.oir' av <3Se crtydv Xoyan'; 10 cTret ere vu^ dpdcrT<0<; 11 de'XiTTws T' ecretSoi'. OP. 12 TOT' eTSes, *evre dcoC /A iircirpwav /u,o\etv HA. 14 e(f>pacra<s vveprepav 15 Tas irdpo'S en ^dpi/ros, 16 et ere 0eos iv-opicrev 17 dfierepa npos fieXadpa' 18 haifLOVLOv avro Tidrj/jb eyoi. OP. 19 TO, /ieV a OKVCO ^aipova-av elpyadelv, 20 SeSoLKa \iav •qSovrj

HA. OP.

i c i XP°VV

p p ?

1265

12 70 rd 8e

f

6S6v CTrafiwcras cSSe fioi (fxwrjvai, fj/ij Tt //,e, iroXvirovov <S8' iSwi' TL p/ri TTorjcro); HA. fj f Trpocra>Tro)v dSovdv

I2

75

126O TU OSV &V df/ac] rl> is omitted by T also, but is given by A, with other MSS., and Aid. For conjectures see Appendix on 1239. 1 2 6 3 dAirTOisr'] A omits T'. 1 2 6 4 *evre] ore MSS.— eirilrrpvvav Reiske and Brunck: wrpwav MSS., and Aid.—Heath and Brunck first indicated the loss of a trimeter after this v. 1 2 6 7 iirbpiaev Dindorf and Frohlich : ivdptrev L, made from iiraptrev, the reading of A, as of most MSS., and Aid.—Hermann dom. Except in the sense of' rememberphon or. 5 § 79 ijXXd£avro.. eiSai/iovLas.. ing' (993 n.), the midd. of the simple KaKohcu/jiOvlav.—(58e, as thou biddest. a) makes an intolerably lame verse. Read reive ixanpuv: Aesch. Ag. 916 imicpkv y&p rfTe instead of 8T6, and scan 8eol as a el^reivas. monosyllable by synizesis. In the other 1 2 6 0 ff. T£S O5V, a remonstrance, in trimeters of Sophocles where 0e&s belongs which ovv may be rendered by ' Nay.' to the third foot, it is always so scanned: d£(av is predicative, and equiv. to an 0. C. 964, Ph. 1020, Ai. 489, 1129. ore adverb, 'worthily,' 'fitly'; cp. the schol., arose from TOT'. ris in, (pT)T|V6'TOS as a conveyed by &4\TTGIS (1263). He came gen. absol., rather than as depending on as soon as Apollo gave the word. • After &£iav. For the absolute use of the latter, this verse, a trimeter has been lost, as the cp. 298 &%iaii UKTIV: 0. T. 1004 x&Plv-strophe shows, where v. 1244 (Iveariv djiac : ib. 133 d££us. Join \6y
HAEKTPA

171

EL. What must I do ? OR. When the season serves not, do not wish to speak too much. EL. Nay, who could fitly exchange speech for such silence, when thou hast appeared ? For now I have seen thy face, beyond all thought and hope! OR. Thou sawest it, when the gods moved me to come.... * * * * * * * * EL. Thou hast told me of a grace above the first, if a god hath indeed brought thee to our house; I acknowledge therein the work of heaven. OR. I am loth, indeed, to curb thy gladness, but yet this excess of joy moves my fear. EL. O thou who, after many a year, hast deigned thus to Epode. gladden mine eyes by thy return, do not, now that thou hast seen me in all my woe— OR. What is thy prayer ?— EL. —do not rob me of the comfort of thy face ; do not force me to forego it! c o n j . ifSifiaaev: B l a y d e s w r i t e s iiri\a
her, a matter for thankfulness.—iiropurev 1 2 7 1 TO1 |UV..TO. $k (adverbial), 'on is the best correction of the corrupt the one h a n d , ' ' on the other': Tr. 534 f. iirbpaev or iwdpffev. It is true that woplfa 1 2 7 4 686v..<j>avfjv
£04>0KAE0YI

172 OP.

77 Kapra

KOLV dXXotcri dv/jbOLfjiTjv

HA. fwcuveis; OP. TV iirjv ov; HA. a) Ckai, €K\VOI> av iya> ovo av 77A.7n.cr a w a y ) ){ p{ avavSov ov8e crvv /3oa /cXvovcra. d vvv S' e^avr)<; 8e

1280

1285

e)(cov trpocroxpLV,

a s eyw ouo ai' ev /ca/cots KauoL/xav. O P . ret ;u,ev irepccro-evovTa. TWV \6yoiv

etches,

/cal ja^re /J-TJrrjp cos /cafo) SiSacr/ce jute,

cos narpwav KTrjaw Aiyicr^os 86ficov et, ret 8' e/c^et, r d 8e StacrTret/sei fj.d,Tr)V

1290

Porson conj. aSovav. 1 2 7 8 KCU>] K'ctV L, made from /c'di*. 128O rl/xrjv 00;] A separate v. in L. 1 2 8 1 — 1 2 8 4 w (/>£\cu £K\VOV OK | ^7(i)- o^5' a>> ^XTTIIT' aiddv | Iffxoi' 6py&.v dvavSov \ oide (sic) abv [from oid' av rjXirur' would lose all force. be supplied with the verb. (Porson, in his note on that v., suggests aSovav here, 1 2 8 3 f. There can be no doubt that comparing the plur. ijSovas in 1302.) something has been lost before ferxov. 1 2 7 9 f. £uvaivcis, as in 402, Ph. Arndt supplies o«8' &v, which might easily have been omitted, either through 122.—T£ |ii)v ou; 'why should I not?' = 'of course I do.' Cp. [Eur.] Rhes. 706 its likeness to aiSdv just before it, or HM. A. 5o/ce?s yip; HM. B. H i>.%v 06; through the 01)8' av above it. oppdv, for Similarly, without oil, Aesch. Eum. 203 the traditional dpyav, is due to Blomfield (Mus. Crit. I. 214). typTjaa, iroivas TOU irarpbs ir£{i\pai' TL pf]v; (' what then ?' i.e. 'I was right in doing so'). dpyfi in Sophocles means either (1) 'anger,' or (2) 'disposition': Ant. 875 1 2 8 1 f. a <j>C\ai. It seems Suing avT6yvuiTos..ipyA: id. 355 aaTwdfJiovs that, towards the close of these lyrics, dpyds: Ai. 639 avvrpbtpois dpycus. Neither Electra should address some words to sense can be fitted into any probable the sympathetic Chorus,—as she did interpretation. Some have supposed the before, just after the discovery (1227); meaning to be that Electra 'restrained though at v. 1285 she again speaks to Orestes. The emendation w C\cu, is hardly probable. Others understand that she 'restrained avSdv is unquestionably the living voice of Orestes, which ' she could never have her emotion' (of grief), on hearing the sad news; but she did not do so (see hoped to hear,' after the apparent proofs 823—870): nor could opyav mean 'emoof his death. Cp. 1225 w (pSdyn', atpiKOV: and with ov8" av tjXirw', cp. 1263 tion' in that sense. ^XTTTWS : 832 f. el TCIV (pavepios olxpiUvuiv | On the other hand 6pyi) and op/itf were els 'AtSav i\irlS' vwolreis: and 858 f. The easily confused in MSS. Thus in Tr. first and best scholium on 1281 recognises 720, where bpp.% is right, 7 has been that avSdv denotes a source of joy, not of written over fi in L, and 6pyrj is actually grief, to her (KO! yhp T) rjSovrj Tpoerpithe reading of A, and of the Aldine. irero aiirrjK ^o^crai), though wrongly exThe context is the best guide to the plaining the word as (pitfnpi irepl roO sense which should be restored. ThroughdSe\0oO (news of his safety). If aiS&v out these lyrics, Orestes has been en-

HAEKTPA

173

OR. I should be wroth, indeed, if I saw another attempt it. EL. My prayer is granted ? OR. Canst thou doubt ? EL. Ah, friends, I heard a voice that I could never have hoped to hear; nor could I have restrained my emotion in silence, and without a cry, when I heard it. Ah me! But now I have thee; thou art come to me with the light of that dear countenance, which never, even in sorrow, could I forget. OR. Spare all superfluous words; tell me not of our mother's wickedness, or how Aegisthus drains the wealth of our father's house by lavish luxury or aimless waste ; the MSS., except that r and others have OP. The Aldine has a comma after
Conington (Journ. of Philology., I. p. deavouring to repress Electra's cries, lest 156) supposes an allusion to Eur. El. she should be overheard (1236, 1238, 300—338, where Electra, speaking to the 1251 f., 1257, 1259, 1271 f.). The cordisguised Orestes, mentions her own rupt words probably referred to this. sufferings, her mother's splendours, and op|xav is the 'impulse' or 'emotion' the insolence of Aegisthus. But such an which compelled her to utter her new allusion seems improbable: that speech joy. She turns to these sympathetic is not long; it comes in with dramatic fitwomen, and excuses her incaution by her ness; nor does it refer to the -wasteful happiness. profusion of Aegisthus, which is the main o08' <£v Scrxov is the potential indicapoint here. A later speech of Electra's tive: see Goodwin, Moods and Tenses, in the same play (Eur. El. 907—951) new ed., § 244. Cp. Dem. or. 37 § 57 would in some respects suit the words was av...4yiii H rnu>v... corpse of Aegisthus, and could scarcely be regarded as delaying the action. Koi^qtyov ) entrance of Orestes. Now, after the /x4XOJ dird <XKI)V9J% (1232—1287), comes theOVT\«I, r d 8' tKX«t: cp. 0. T. 1228 6Va I KetiOet., r& d' airW els rb Ss second part, going down to the point at (pai>et KO.K&: Tr. 117 arpiipei., T6 3' offfei. which the avengers pass into the house, CI effundit: Aesch. Pers. 826 OX/SOP followed by Electra. XV tyw. Anth. Pal. 9. 367 rbv wa1 2 8 8 rd.. .irapunr. rutv k6yuiv : cp. Tpucbv TTXOVTOV... I alaxpSs f's aKpareis Ph. 24 T&TfXocTra T&V Xbyuv (n.). ee i^X " Sairdvas. As dist. from iKxei 1 2 8 9 ff. Kal |ii]TC |«JTT|p K.T.X. These (profuse outlay on luxury), 8ia is implied in TA Si, the fi6\ ^ sentence is in form a rhetorical climax,— Xiryos (n.).

I

174

ZOOKAEOYZ Xp yap av croi Katpbv itjeCpyoi Xoyos. a 8' apfiocrei fx.01 TS irapovn vvv yjiovw crtffiauS, onov avevre<; r\ Ke.Kpvp.fi.ivoi •yeXwiras e\dpoi><s vavarofiev rfj vvv oSw. OVTW 8' OTTWS ^TT)p

I2

95

ere fir) ViyvwcreTai vaiv iireXOovToiv SO/AOVS'

(f)aiSpco TTpocrcaira) dXX' o5s in' dry TT} fxa.T'qv XeXeyfievrj
<38' 07rws Kal crol C\ov

/ecu Tovyuov €ai8p6v ot/»erat adpa'

1310

1 2 0 2 x/wSyov] Reiske conj. Ipyov: Dindorf, TT6VOV. Instead of xp^"ov..\6yos, Paley writes \6yov. .xpbvos.—(i-eipyoi] Hartung writes i^aipoi, Suidas having i£alpcn (s. v. Xp&vov irbha). 1 2 9 6 oiino Triclinius: oilraa L, with most MSS., and Aid. 1297 ive\86vTou' A, and Aid.: iireXdbvTWv L (but with the o> partly erased, and 01 written above by an early hand), T. Nauck conj. £ ('the due measure of yeXoivTas: cp. 1153. courtesy').—IgeCp'yoi,'shutout,"preclude.' 1 2 9 6 f. O?)Ts 7r^i/'«s be that the X670S might hinder them from UTTOIKOV (n.).—'iriyvwcrerai., ' detect': the seizing that moment. But the phrase is dat. is instrumental.—vcjiv, Orestes and a strange one, scarcely to be justified by Pylades: cp. i372f.—lireXOovroivSo'povs: Plut. Sertor. 16, where xpbvos is virtually cp. Ant. 152 f. vaois xopois | .. iviXduiiev. personified,—eifievijs cSx ffi/i/iaxos ™s 1 2 9 8 f . |idTT)v, falsely: 63 n.—The dexo/dvois Xoyurn<j! TOI> Kcupbv airov. conjecture |jni for rg would mean, 'as if The schol. has: dtfcupelrcu ydp, t)Gi, the calamity were not a fiction'; but the TT)V eixatplav TCIV irpaxSivTav TUV vulgate is manifestly better.—««Tuxij(rci>Xbywv ij dSoXeffxia. This only shows that |«v is strictly the ' ingressive' aorist,' when he took Ktupbp as 'opportunity,' not as we shall have become prosperous.'

HAEKTPA

175

for the story would not suffer thee to keep due limit. Tell me rather that which will serve our present need,—where we must show ourselves, or wait in ambush, that this our Coming may confound the triumph of our foes. And look that our mother read not thy secret in thy radiant face, when we twain have advanced into the house, but' make lament, as for the feigned disaster; for when we have prospered, then there will be leisure to rejoice and exult in freedom. EL. Nay, brother, as it pleases thee, so shall be my conduct also; for all my joy is a gift from thee, and not mine own. Nor would I consent to win a great good for myself at the cost of the least pain to thee ; for so should I ill serve the divine power that befriends us now. But thou knowest how matters stand here, I doubt not; thou must have heard that Aegisthus is from home, but our mother within ;—and fear not that she will ever see my face lit up with smiles ; stated by Michaelis, in his revision' of Jahn's Etectra, for which he used a collation of L by H. Hinck. L has generally been reported as having SeSeiynivqi.: perhaps because the compendium for ey has some resemblance to that for ei, so that eyn was mistaken for eiyp.. Nauck conj. •iiyye\ii.iirQ. 13O2 Toifibv] Tournier conj. 0v;tos (taking ryS' a.s = £/iol). 13O3 ^/i&s] Blaydes conj. i/iovy'. 13O4 Se^alnijv r (as Pal.): Xefai/a/c L, with yp. [iov\olii/riv ftpa.%v in marg.: fiovkolinjv A, with most MSS., and Aid. 13O6 virt\perolt\v Musgrave and Elmsley: iwriperol/xriv MSS. 13O8 88' oilveic' 13O1 f. Kal p&C\ov, SaCpovi, the god who has brought him cp. 0. C. 1205 frra 5' ohi Siras i/uy home (cp. 1266 ff.). Her brother is the (pl\ov. KaSapri)! irpbs BeCiv wp/j,rjfi£vos (70). 1303 KOVK 4|MXS, lit., 'and not as my 13O7 Tav84v8« = TA ev86.Se: cp. Eur. own,'—i.e., as the fruit of my own efforts. Bacch. 48 els 8' dWtiv xQbva., \ TavdivSe He has a right to restrict the joys which dtnevos eS, jueraoTjjcrw ir6da.—Not, 'what he has bestowed. should be done next' (as in 0. T. 1267 1 3 0 4 KOVS*. The adverbial oiSe goes ri.v6ivS' = ' t h e sequel'). That was, inwith Ppa\v, though separated from i t ; deed, the regular sense of the sing, roivcp. / / . I. 354 vvv 8 ai84 yi*e Tvr8bv inaev. BtvSe {Ph. 895). Kal precedes it as in Xen. An. 3. 2. 4 Kal 13O8 ff. orfyas and OI'KOIS are synoouSe Ala %tvu>v yfitad-q.—The part. Xinnjnyms; cp. 986 f. avfmbvei.. aiyKapv' (n.). iraou expresses the condition of 86|a£|ii]v: —Electra h.ere gives the information which cp. Andoc. or. 1. § 3 iravra ra dyaSd. was to have been brought by the old man Ixewffrepdfievosri}s TrarplSos oitc av Sefal(41). He, however, has been in the house p.riv: Aeschin. or. 3. § 217 oSre ra airh since v. 803. At v. 1368 he repeats these Tofrrif 8rj/iriyop^
176

Z0*0KAE0Y2

/micros r e yap irakaiov ivrerrjKe [ Kairei cr icrelSov, ov TTOT eKhfj^ca XaPa haicpvppoovcra. TTOSS yap av Xrj^aifx ey [xovrj OVK av Bvolv rj/xaprov rj yap av /caX&is Icrwcr' i/j.avTT]v, rj /caXws d . crtryav enrjvecr ' ws CTT e TWV ivSodev -^copovvTos. HA. eicrir', ci £ , aXXtus re KCU epovTe<; oV av ovre r t s S6[i(ov diraxraiT OVT av rjcrdeir) \a/3cljv. IIA. to TrXeia-Ta /jLcHpot Kal (ppevSv Tr/rco/Jievot,, TroTepa Trap' ovBev TOV /3COV tajSecrd' ert, rj vovs eveanv ourt? vfilv iyyevrjs,

1315

I3 21 -*

I

325

L {CK in an erasure). 1 3 1 1 fu7a(rai] ai made in L from o). 1 3 1 9 uw
jyf)aa% i^tov. So with STTUS : Eur. Heracl. 248 /ttfy rpiarft 8TUS s TOO 0eoG T60OS. See also Tr. 465 (n.). 1 3 1 2 f. xaP<£ ' s "ght. The objection to the MS. \apds, which Hermann and Paley keep, is the sense. She means that her tears of joy will be mistaken by Clyt. for tears of sorrow. But if we read

%a/>os, too much stress is laid on that feeling of joy which she is to conceal, and SaKpvppoovcra then becomes ambiguous; since the words could mean, as Triclinius saw, otiirore iraiaoiiai rov %alpew ( = xaP~ as), Kav els S&Kpva l\du ('ever though I weep'). 1 3 1 4 f. •fjns, with causal force: cp. 187.—&rci8ov suits BavbvTO. no less than {UHTO,, since she had seen the urn: cp. 1129 vvv per yap oidev OVTO. /Saorctfw xeP°^v-—otfKoartt, in a way which she could not have imagined beforehand; cp. 864. As the next verses show, the meaning is not merely, ' thou hast given me an unlooked-for joy,'but rather, 'thou hast wrought upon my mind with a bewildering effect of joy,—so that, if the dead returned, I should scarcely marvel.' 1 3 1 8 f. OT«, causal: cp. 38.—roiavTi)v, SO wondrous; prompted and conducted by a god (1266 ff.).—»s
HAEKTPA

177

for mine old hatred of her hath sunk into my heart; and, since I have beheld thee, for very joy I shall never cease to weep. How indeed should I cease, who have seen thee come home this day, first as dead, and then in life ? Strangely hast thou wrought on me; so that, if my father should return alive, I should no longer doubt my senses, but should believe that I saw him. Now, therefore, that thou hast come to me so wondrously, command me as thou wilt; for, had I been alone, I should have achieved one of two things,—a noble deliverance, or a noble death. OR. Thou hadst best be silent; for I hear some one within preparing to go forth. EL. {to ORESTES and PYLADES). Enter, sirs; especially as ye bring that which no one could repulse from these doors, though he receive it without joy. [Enter the PAEDAGOGUS. PAE. Foolish and senseless children! Are ye weary of your lives, or was there no wit born in you, Xtopovvrot. These words are given to Orestes in the MSS., as in the Aid., and in most of the recent editions. Hermann, Bergk and Paley give them to the Chorus. Schol.: ru>h rbv xopt>" 01"'' Ae-yeix TaOra.—Instead of ic\iw, Frohlich conj. ncds, which Nauck adopts. 1 3 2 5 dirc6
emphatic airbs, the next stress should fall rather on 0V/M6S than on trot (' rule me thyself, as thou wilt'). 132O f. OVK <xv Suotv rj|xapTov, i.e., would have secured one of the two things. Classical Greek idiom preferred this negative form to a positive (such as Svoiv Baripov av iT\rxpv). The modes of stating the dilemma vary; thus we find: (1) 77 y&p ..TJ, as here; Andoc. or. 1 § 4 hvotv..

silence (1236, etc.). The &vTi\af}tf in 1323 confirms the MSS., since a trimeter is seldom divided between the Chorus and another speaker. (The altercation between the Chorus and Creon in 0. C. 829 ff. is an exception.)—lir^veo-': for the aor., cp. 668. kit' fi-oSu: cp. Tr. 532 us & £ TCOV Mioflev, sc. Twbs: cp. 697 (n.). 1 3 2 4 f. d'XXws T6 Kcd <j«'povTes: i.e., otitc TJV afirip afiapreii'' 17 7&P* • Mf^O'cu.. besides the general claim of £faoi, they rj &voKTdvai: so Dem. or. 19 § 151, etc. have this special claim. So fr. 61 (a (2) rj .. rj, as Thuc. 1.33 § 3 nr/Si dvotv (pB&irai short speech befits TOIS ing, retribution. K\4OS, I /caXws davbvTes 7} KOKQS
liAvot.,—where SvoTv is merely a bad conjecture,—is due to the fact that the principal verb, Ify/iar, is positive. 1 3 2 2 f. ciyav.. x^povvros. Although it is usually the Chorus that announces a new comer, it is best to follow the MSS. in ascribing these words to Orestes, who has already so often enjoined J. S.

VI.

1326

f.

TT)TW|MVOI :

265

n.

The

faithful old servant scolds them as if he was still their iraiSayiaybs. arap' ovSiv, ' of no account,' is usu. joined with etvai (as 0. T. 983), or with verbs of 'esteeming,' such as &yuv (Ant. 35). The phrase here may be compared with Ant. 466 trap' oidev 4X705 (itrri), n.

12

178

I04>0KAE0YI 6V OV Trap' avrots dXX' iv avToicriv Ka/cois //.eyurrois ovres oi5 yiyvwcr/cere; dXX' el (TTadixoicTL TolcrBe /AT) 'icvpovv eya> irakai cf)vXdcrcro)v, i)V dv v/xlv iv S6/J.OL<S ra Spcofxev U/AWV irpocrdev TJ TO, crw/xaTa1 w o evA.ape.iav rcovoe Trpovuefx/rjv eyco. KOX vvv aTraWa^OevTe TWV /xaKpcov Xoycov /ecu rrjs dTrXijcTTov rrjcrBe criiv XaP$ fi°ys etcrct) TrapekOed', <us TO pev fieXXeuv Kaicov ev Tots roiourois ecrr', aTrrfWd^daL 8' j 7T&JS ou^ e^ei rdvrevQev elcriovn /JLOL ; /caAws" virdp-^ei yap ere {JLT) yvwvai nva. ijyyetXas, <us eoiKev, ws redvrjKOTa. et? rcoi' ei' ALOOV fxavvav evuao otv auijp. yaipovcriv ovv TOVTOLCTLV ; rj rtves Xoyoi; Tekovfji.e'voiv einoi\L dv' 6)9 8e vvv exei> J r a KeCveov -rrdvTa, Ka\ rd [i/rj /caXws. TOLCTLV

OP. IIA. OP. 11A. OP. IIA.

133°

1335

1345

with gl. in marg., lyyeyevrj/ihos fj Sfios rod yej/ous. 1 3 2 9 f. trap' airols] Fritzsch conj. irpbs avrots'. Wecklein (Ars p. 113) 7repa XOJS. Nauck would read 8T' OV irap' OUTOIS 6i>res oi •yiyvdiaKeTe ('when ye do not recognise that ye are not at home'), deleting d\A' ev airoi<xi.v Kanoh \ rotaiv fieyiffroti.—yivibaKere L, A, etc., and Aid. 1 3 3 1 ara.8/xoiinv L. 1 3 3 2 vfiiv L, with most MSS., and Aid.: TJ/MD r. 1 3 3 3 ifi&v MSS., and Aid.: Kvicala conj. T)/J.£>I> : Nauck, ofyuu. 1 3 3 4 This v. is rejected by Ahrens and Morstadt. 1 3 3 6 airXfoTov r, and Aid.: cra-Xeiimw a L and A. Meineke conj. airaiarov. abv x P^ made in L from uvyxapai..—Purgold

1 3 2 9 f. ou irap' avTOts K.T.X. Here have discovered that Orestes had returned; irapd has its simple locative sense, 'beand Clyt. would have been warned, r d side.' irapd KOKOIS differs from iv Kanots c r i i p r a is a hint that the lives of the just as irapk irvpl (Od. 7.154) from iv irvpl. avengers would then have paid the penalty. They stand, not 'just on the verge,'but 1 3 3 4 f. vvv 8'.. Kal vw. Cp. Tr. 88 ' just in the midst,' of deadly perils, OVT- VVV d' ( = ' but as it was'), followed in 90 ots is repeated, because it intensifies each by vvv 8' ( = 'but now'), of the prepositions. (Cp. 720 for' O.VTT)V.. 1 3 3 6 which he the door of the armoury), rib d' tarav deprecates. £ic&Tep6e iraph, aTaS/ioiai /itvovre. For the 1 3 3 8
HAEKTPA

179

that ye see not how ye stand, not on the brink, but in the very midst, of deadly perils ? Nay, had I not kept watch this long while at these doors, your plans would have been in the house before yourselves ; but, as it is, my care shielded you from that. Now have done with this long discourse, these insatiate cries of joy, and pass within; for in such deeds delay is evil, and 'tis well to make an end. OR. What, then, will be my prospects when I enter ? PAE. Good ; for thou art secured from recognition. OR. Thou hast reported me, I presume, as dead ? PAE. Know that here thou art numbered with the shades. OR. Do they rejoice, then, at these tidings ? Or what say they ? PAE. I will tell thee at the end ; meanwhile, all is well for us on their part,—even that which is not well. conj. /3oj/ xapcis, which Nauck and Blaydes adopt. 1 3 3 7 ju&\eu>] /xe"Keiv L, V. 1339—1345 These seven vv. are rejected by A. Scholl: Ahrens rejects 1340—1344. 134O °^v A, with most MSS., and ovaiv Aid.: X"-h & L, I\ Pal. 1 3 4 4 ws Si vvv\ Deventer conj. us ri. vvv, omitting v. 1345, and deleting the colon after dv. Blaydes reads ws TO VVV, but makes no other change. 1345 L has rdxetvuv, made from T& Kelvwv, as in 0. C. 392. should make some reference (as he does who is in the light of day' (ivOdSe, as opp. in 1341) to his emissary's performance of to iv "AiSov). But evSdSe must surely mean, the task. Not less natural is the question 'in the house.' in 1343, since the old man, who entered 1343 TOVTOKTIV.. ; )^p the house at v. 803, is the only person Though ^v has L's support, o«v, the prewho can tell whether the feeling devalent reading, is far better. With 4r, scribed by Electra still exists. the sense would be, ' rejoice under these 1 3 3 9 TdvT«I8ev, 'the next things,' circumstances ' (not, ' in these things ' ) ; i.e., the conditions with which he will see on Tr. 1118 iv ofs | xa^9uv irpoOvfiet. have to deal as soon as he enters. Cp. 1 3 4 4 f. TcXoviiivov cannot mean 728 KavTevffev, and 1307 n. on T&vOe'vSe. ' when the deed of vengeance is being done.' 1 3 4 0 virdpxci K.T.X., 'it is secured Rather it is a purposely vague phrase; that no one shall recognise thee': cp. Eur. 'when our task is being finished'; 'toHeracl. 181 dva^, virdpxei P*iv T6S' €V ry wards the end': i.e., when, the vengeance a s things stand now, Xv eh yi TIS (cp. Ant.ditions on their part (that of Clyt. and 269 TIS ets, n.). Here Av^p virtually=ns. Aeg.) are good (for us), Kal r
180

204>0KAE0YS

HA. TIS OUTOS icrr', d&e\pd
OVK o t c c '

OT<M JU, eow/cas ets X€Pa<s

H A . 77010); r i (fxoveus ;

7T0Te

O P . ov TO <E>cu/cea»'

I ireSov

VTre£eirefA<j>0r)v cry TrpofirjOia -}(epo1v. H A . rj Keivos /xovov OP.

o u r o s oV TTOT €K TTOXAWP iya>

irpocnjvpov

o S ' icrrC'

fx/rj fi

TTUTTOV iv Trarpos

H A . <3 (jtiXraTOv <^&J5, w fiovos AyajMefivovois,

(j>6v(a;

eXey^e TrXeiocrtv Xoyots. croiTrjp Soficov

TTWS ^ A f e ? ;

^

cru Keivos

ei,

1355

os rovSe /caju,' eo"wo"as CK TTOXXOSI' TTOVCOV ; <3 ^ t X r a r a t /ACZ/ ^ e t p e s , ^Sto-rov 8' e^coz' SJ

VTrrjpeTr)[Jia, TTC3S OI/TCO TraXat ju,5 e\r]6es

ovS'

e<j>aive<s, ctXXa /xe

Xoyot? aTrcJXXus, epy' e^wi' T^Sto-r' C/AOI; yaip', co Trdrep' iraripa yap ticropav So/cw1 ^cu/3 • to"P(. o <us fJLakicrTa cr avtrpojirav eya) VX@VPa xd^tCKrjcr iv ly^eyoa ju.ia. IIA. dpKeiv

13 60

So/cet /AOI1 TOUS y a p iv fxi(TQ) Xoyous,

A too has T&icdvuv : but the Aid.,TOnelvuv. 1 3 4 7 |w%s r : £w/e«r L, with most MSS., and Aid. 1 3 4 8 x^Pa
the death of her son, and those insults which expressed her new sense of security (773—803). 1 3 4 7 ovx^ £w£i]s; The &vn\a^ marks the interest of the moment: cp. 1209 n.—ovW 7' «ts 8v|t6v 4>^p» : lit., 'No, I cannot even bring (a conjecture) into my mind'; ' I cannot form an idea.' The phrase occurs nowhere else, and is not really like 0. T. 975, /IM} VVV IT' atiruv /lydh 4s 8v/ibv pd\r)s ('lay to heart'). As ovSi shows, the Greek would not be adequately rendered by our phrase, 'bring to mind' ( ='recall to memory'). When we say that an impression is 'borne in upon' the mind, the analogy is nearer. 1 3 4 9 f. iro£<j> is conformed to 8TIJ> in 1348, since the ace. for ot
only to recognise the man but to recall the occasion : cp. O. T. 1129 irotov dvSpa Kal Xffyeis; oiL.^epoiv: the long space between the words is noteworthy; cp. Ph. 598 f. (jlvos..x&pw), n.—irfSov : cp. 0. C. 643 86/wvs ard%ti.v (n.).—virc£«r4|u|>0T|v: cp. 297 ive^Sov (n.).—O-Q upo[i.T)8C(j.: cp. 12, 1132 f. 1 3 5 2 irpotrrjvpov irioTiv, 'found a true ally': irpSs denoting the acquisition. Cp. Polyb. 1. 59. 6 Trpoffrjvp^Srj 7] vpis rijc avvTiXeiav (xoprjyta), ' the funds for the completion of the enterprise were made up.' Classical prose preferred irpacrefevpl&KU (Isocr.), or vpoaeire^evplaKv) (Thuc). 1 3 5 4 <|>ws, day, as in 1224. 1 3 5 8 TOVSS K<£|J.' '• he saved Orestes from murder, and Electra from that bereavement.—&r
HAEKTPA

181

EL. Who is this, brother ? I pray thee, tell me. OR. Dost thou not perceive ? EL. I cannot guess. OR. Knowest thou not the man to whose hands thou gavest me once ? EL. What man ? How sayest thou ? OR. By whose hands, through thy forethought, I was secretly conveyed forth to Phocian soil. EL. IS this he in whom, alone of many, I found a true ally of old, when our sire was slain ? OR. 'Tis he ; question me no further. EL. O joyous day ! O sole preserver of Agamemnon's house, how hast thou come ? Art thou he indeed, who didst save my brother and myself from many sorrows ? O dearest hands; O messenger whose feet were kindly servants! How couldst thou be with me so long, and remain unknown, nor give a ray of light, but afflict me by fables, while possessed of truths most sweet? Hail, father,—for 'tis a father that I seem to behold ! All hail,—and know that I have hated thee, and loved thee, in one day, as never man before! PAE. Enough, methinks; as for the story of the past, has been added by a corrector. 1357 f. Bothe conj. a (piXrdTas nh xeipas, which Blaydes adopts.—•qBurrov S' &x.ui> MSS., and Aid. For lxg,ivES, 'and didst not pause after Xa'P> & irirtp makes a vital give any light.' This absolute use of the difference. The movement of the verse word is sufficiently interpreted by the con- begins afresh at iror^po, and the effect of text; it is scarcely needful to supply (e.g.) that word to the ear is like that of a triT^V dX^Seioc, or avvbvTa aeavTbv.—<palvu brach in the first, rather than in the third, is never really intrans. ( = ' to appear') place of a trimeter. Hence we may deexcept in the epic aor. 'possessed of them,' verse without the pause (e.g. rjkB' &trfievos ' knowing g them': Ipya py being g ' facts,' , as iraripa p TOT' elvopav p SOKSV). ) \6 ( f.f oroc \67¥ \6 Bh \ \ fyfy A U opp. to \6yot, (59 Bcwhv 1364 3 6 4 ff.ff TOVS.AV |UO-<[> Xoyous, the youn ffu). Cp. Ant. 9 ?x«s n Kda-f)- story of the brother's and sister's exKowas;—Others explain, ' while engaged periences in the interval since Orestes in a course of action' (cp. Ant. 300 irav- left Mycenae. Cp. 0. C. 583 rb... ev

182

Z04>0KAE0YS l KVKkoVVTO.1

VVKT6S rffJLepCU T

,

at ravrd COL §€L£OV(TLV, 'HXe/crpa, cra^r}. cr<j>(pv 8' ivvdirco ye rolv irapeaTwroiv OTL vvv Kucpos epSeuv vvv KXvTaifivqcrTpa u.6vnvvv ourts avopwv evoov a o ecpegerov, pOVTC^€0' WS TOVTOLS T€ Kal (TO(f)(0Tepoi(; aXXoicri TOVTCOV TrXeCocriv fxa-yovfxevoi. . OVK av [jLOLKpcov eu 7)/JLIV ovoev av hoyoiv, nuXaS1^, roS' eh) Tovpyov, aXX' ocrov •)(o)p€iv ecrco, irarpaa Trpoo-Kvo-avff iSrj demv, SaoLTrep vpoirvXa vaiovaiv raSe. HA. aVaf "ATTOXXOV, iXecos avrdlv /cXue, CjMOU T£ 7T/OOS TOVTOUTIV,

37°

1375

T] CTC TToXXa Si)

d(f> oiv evot/At XtTraoei TrpowTnv M;I/ O , a> Au/cet ATTOKKOV, eg oioiv 1 3 6 5 In L the ist hand wrote nvKkovvrai: a later hand altered this to KVKXOVITI. : but the letters VTM were again written above, and ai partly erased. KvicXovm A, with most MSS., and Aid.: KVKKOVVTCU V (from KVKXUVVTCU), Pal., T. 1 3 6 7 aipipv] arj>uv L, i having been erased after w. a<j>yi> r, and Aid.—ivveira ye L, with most MSS. (L 2

//.4TEpois (iiixeaBtu), as being trained to arms. Since the two comparatives, The ace. rois. .\6yovs is resumed in 1366 by TaiiTtt, because the sentence aoQuiTipois and irheloo-u/, are not linked iroXXai K.T.X. has intervened. Cp. Thuc. by a conjunction, TOVTWV cannot be con1. 62 TOV 5£ 7T6vov...apKeiroj fi.ev V/JUV strued with both; it is perhaps best taken Kal iKetva ev oh SXXore.. drr^Seifa oiK with irkeiotnv. 'Ye will have to fight ip0ws airbv iToirrevd/jievoy : Tr. 287 both with these men (the OIK4TO.I), and with others of greater skill, more nuairbv 8' iKeivov, resumed in 289 by vw. KVKXovyrai, the form originally written merous than these.' by the scribe of L, is confirmed by usage, Another view is that ivdpwv in 1369 though the other reading, KVKXOUCTI., dis- refers to Aegisthus and his armed folplaced it in most MSS. See on Tr. 129 lowers, while TOVTOIS in 1370 means ClyKVK\OSO-II>, the only instance of KvuXew taemnestra and her women-servants: this used intransitively which occurs in Greek seems less natural. before Aristotle. 1 3 7 2 f. oi&v is adv.: lit., 'this task 1 3 6 7 <j>v 8' IVVITTU) yt: 'And fur- would no longer seem to be in any ther' (-ye, i.e. besides counselling Electra), way (oidfo) a case for many words, but for entering,' etc. The two constructions ' I tell you,' etc.: cp. At. 1150 tyio 8£ y' &v8p' iTronra. K.T.\. : Eur. Or. ii$6 iyui of tpyov eorfr, as=opus est, are here Si y' tireict'Xevo-a. (This is better than to combined, (r) For the gen., cp. Ar. take ye as emphasising ivvivoi only; ' I Plut. 1154, oiiK (pyov lar' ovSiv o-rpoipCiv: warn you,'—whether you will heed me (2) for the inf., Ai. 11 Kal
HAEKTPA

183

many are the circling nights, and days as many, which shall show it thee, Electra, in its fulness. {To Orestes and Pylades.) But this is my counsel to you twain, who stand there—now is the time to act; now Clytaemnestra is alone,—no man is now within : but, if ye pause, consider that ye will have to fight, not with the inmates alone, but with other foes more numerous and better skilled. OR. Pylades, this our task seems no longer to crave many words, but rather that we should enter the house forthwith,— first adoring the shrines of my father's gods, who keep these gates. [ORESTES and PYLADES enter. the house, followed by the PAEDAGOGUS.—ELECTRA remains outside. EL. O King Apollo! graciously hear them, and hear me besides, who so oft have come before thine altar with such gifts as my devout hand could bring! And now, O Lycean Apollo, with such vows as I can make, omits ye), and Aid. : Hermann wrote ivvlirw '71!). 1 3 6 8 KXvTcuntfffTpa L, as also in 1473, where, however, it has been made from K\vTa.i.nv/i
indefinite frequency in past time; cp. Ph. 289 n.: Tr. 905 icXcue 8' dpyivuv

Andr. 551 ov y&p, &s ^OLK4 fioi, \ (rxo^-ys T65' Hpyov.

OTOV I il/atiffeiev.

1 3 7 4 f. ira,Tp<{>a, instead of irarpifav : cp. 1290 n.—'«»], images of the gods (0. T. 886 StuyAvuv iS-q, n.), placed in the irpoiruXa, here a statelier term for irpbdvpov, the porch or vestibule of the house. Cp. Ar. Vesp. 875 a Siairor' &*a£,

yelrov

^Ayvtev

roifyxou irpoddpov

irpoiri\ai.e. The gods of the entrance were esp. Apollo Agyieus (cp. 637 irpooraTijpie), and Hermes. It is these who, with Zeus, are invoked by the returning herald in Aesch. Ag. 509—515: cp. ib. 519 (refj.vol re OCLKOL dat/xovts r ' avr'ijKi.oi.

irpocrKvcravre: the worshipper stretched forth his right arm towards the image, presenting to it the flat of his hand, by bending back the wrist; then kissed his hand, and wafted a salute to the god. Orestes and Pylades perform this act of reverence before each 28os in the vestibule. Meanwhile, turning towards the statue of Apollo Lykeios which stands in front of the palace (645), Electra makes her prayer. 1 3 7 8 dc|>' <Sv: for air6, denoting one's resources, cp. 1127 n.—e'xoi|j.i.: optat. of

Xiirapci, earnest, devout: cp. 451 n.— irpoii
A ) : 2O0OKX^S 5£

Tvpoi: TrpoffTrjpcu )i.taffv | Tp6.itz%av a[ifpl GITIQ. (crtra Manobius) KOX /capx^trta:

adding, irpbs TTJV TpAire^av ifiaKinv irpoae'h-ri'KvBivai robs Spdnovras K.T.X. The meaning was, then, that the serpents 'approached the table'; a parallel for the use here. Schweighauser, indeed, conjectured TrpoaffTTJvcu (cp. Aesch. Pers. 203 $iihv vpoiri(TTi\v), and Bergk, less well, irpotrirrrji'ou.

Blaydes and Wecklein read 'ir^oTT]v: but iire
184

IOOKAEOYI alrco, TrpovLiTTQ), Xicrcroyaai, yevov Trpoffrpwv tfiuv dpcoyos TcHvSe TCOV fiovXevftdTcov, Kal 8el£ov dvOpcoTTOicn rairmjuxa TTJS Svcr
arp. XO. tSeff otrov TTpove[j.eraL 2 TO hvaipicTTov alfJLa vcrcuv "Apij<s. 3 fiefiacrLV dpn hotfjidTOiv vnocrTeyoi. 4 fjueTaSpo/MOL KaKcov d 5 d(f)VKTOL KVV6S, 6 COCTT' OV fj.a.Kpdv er f 7 TOV/XOV pevwv oveipov dvr.

1380

1385

TrcLpdyerai yap £vipa>v 2 8oXto7roi>s dpcoyos eta-oi crreyas, 3 ap^atoirXoura TTOIT/JOS eis e8cJA.ta, 4 veaKovrjTOv al{ia -^eipotv fy Nauck conj. 'rt/xav. 138O vpo TITVQ L (made from irpo virva): a letter (a ?) has been erased after o. irpowiTvQi A, and Aid.: TrpoainrvSi r. 1 3 8 3 In L the (7 of T^CT is followed by an erasure (of T?). 1 3 8 4 6Vou L, with most MSS., and Aid.: airy r : STTU Schneidewin: ttirais Bergk. 1 3 8 5 rb dvtrtpurrov] Michaelis conj. 6 dvjtpurrov; Blaydes, 6 5v
since none are at hand—but with heartregular advance. irpovi/iecrSai is lit. ' to felt vows. Schol. ws Svvd/j.eas £x, Xbyois go forward in grazing.' The midd. oc&%t,ovv, oi) Bieiv. curs only here ; nor is the act. found in a 138O I read irpoirhrTO), as metre strictly parallel sense; in Aesch.JSum. 313 requires, not irpoirCfva. The first sylKadaphs %eipas rpov^/iovr' = ' putting forlable of TTITVW is never long. Thus, where ward.' But we have the analogy of &ra^/iX is needed, Aesch. Pers. 588 has vpoeiv, as meaning to encroach on a neighvlrvovres, and Soph. 0. C. 1754 vpoabour's pastures; Arist. Pol. 5. 5. 9 TGIV TTITVOIMV : but, requiring t, Eur. Suppl. eivrbpuv T& KT^VI) d»ro Spi.tra.vTi. 8' ai
HAEKTPA

185

I pray thee, I supplicate, I implore, grant us thy benignant aid in these designs, and show men how impiety is rewarded by the [ELECTRA enters the house. gods ! CH. Behold how Ares moves onward, breathing deadly Strophe, vengeance, against which none may strive ! Even now the pursuers of dark guilt have passed beneath yon roof, the hounds which none may flee. Therefore the vision of my soul shall not long tarry in suspense. The champion of the spirits infernal is ushered with stealthy Antifeet into the house, the ancestral palace of his sire, bearing keen- stroPneedged death in his hands ; &li)dvei L, with most MSS., and Aid.: ipixtvei V: ijiiitvtLv A. 139O rov/ian r.— aloipoi/jievov made in L from alupov^vav. 1 3 9 3 idibXia L, with most MSS.: idpicrfuiTa A, and Aid. In L the first corrector (S) has written yp. i5pA.aiw.Ta above eSiiXia. 1 3 8 4 veaK6vr]Tov at iia%e poiv lxw" L : where xep°w has been made from x«po?c. Over al/m is written avrl £l([>os. There is no variation in the MSS., except xeiP&" i n T. But the Aldine has veotd>vqrov (not veaKbvqrov): and this stands also in the lemma of the scholium on 1394, in the edition printed at Rome in 1518 by Lascaris. He may have taken it from the Aldine, which appeared in 1502.

deadly vengeance, against which the regardless' (184), and of the other powers guilty will strive in vain. 8v\the schol. took it, ' bloodshed caused by 6TOS I oiSels apuybs iv nanois iylyvero. unholy strife' (between mother and chil1 3 9 3 dpx.cuoirXoirra. He is to eject dren).—<)>tier«3v: cp. Eur. / . A. 125 oi the usurper, and to recover his inherit/j.e"ya £oTiov: Eur. / . T. 80 li-etipoi to be taken. veaKbvriTov refers primarily 06 to the keen edge of the weapon (sword 1 3 8 7 f. |MTa8po|M>i. . Kvvts, the Erinyes. C p . Aesch. Ch. 1054 oa&s or dagger) with which the blow is to be yap aide frrp-pbs tyKoroi icives. Sum. 246 dealt; but may suggest also the keen (is Kiav vefipbv \ irpbs af/ta Kai p«vwv A'veipov: cp. bered that Orestes does not enter the 492 n.—alupov|jicvov. Cp. Her. 8. 100 house with a weapon displayed in his (of Mardonius) birkp /j.eya\wi> alwpridivTa, hands. The sword or dagger is con'in suspense concerning great issues' cealed. We may be sure, then, that, (victory or death). Thuc. 7. 77 (Nicias) whether <xf/ita is genuine or not, at least iv Tav\
IO<J>OKAEOYI

186

5 d Matas Se 7rats 6 'EJOJU,^?
KOVKCT

a/

<"Y>. HA. <w (^iXrarai yvrat/ces, avSpes avri/ca reXoucri rovpyov aXXa crtya, Trpocr/xeve. XO. TT&JS S17; Tt w irpacrcrovcTiv ; HA. 77 ^,ev eg TOL<$>OV Xe/S^ra /coa/tei, r& S' ifyicrTarov 7reXa,9. 1401 XO. cru 8' e/cros T^as 77730s r t ; HA. ^povpyjcrovcr' OTTWS Alyicrdo<; 7?^i<£s /AT) Xa&j JJLOXCJV ecroj. KA. atat • tw crreyai I £\(ov epyjfjioi, TQJV S' ctTroXAiWaw irkiai. 4°5 HA. /Soa Tts evSov ou/c a/couer', <3 (f>i\ai; XO. rjKovcr dmjKovcrTa SucrTavos, WCTTC (j>pl^ai. For conjectures, see below. 1 3 9 6 L has ep/j,ija i dyei, with an erasure after e rather larger than the space for one letter. Nothing is legible in the erasure, except what seems to be the beginning of v. [Some discern £ in the erasure, and a written above it: I fail to do so.] iir&yei. A, and Aid.: eireia&ya E :
• a8pS/j.ot.

KCLK I wv

irav J ovpyTJ/xar

\

voked ( i n ) , acts here in his twofold quality as Tro/uraios and S6\ios. Cp. Ph. 133'Ep/i^s 5' 6 ir^fnrfjcv 5<5Xtos TjyfjaaiTO vQv. A like part is assigned to him in the Choephori, 727 x®t>v\.ov 5' ''Ep/j.ijv \ .. Toiffb' iipodevffat j ^t(po57]\^TOL
wv A 11, a dochmiac dimeter. Now, 'Ep|j.fjs ' &ya is the most probable analogy would suggest that veaKbvrp-ov is reading. The erasure in L, and the Doric for ver)Kbvryrov. Cp. PO/KOPIJS (Ai. variants in later MSS., have prompted 820): peijKiJs (Horn.): veyXup-qs {vios, conjectures. Thus Neue, whom Nauck d\e£0w, Arist.). Even when the second and Wecklein follow, writes lirC rjkT)T&v and 364; although the a is normally long. &va^. If the ' had been lost after (2) AntJiol.

Pal. 7. 13 Tapdevucty

»edoi5-

ov: in an epigram ascribed to Leonidas of Tarentum, c. 280 B.C. It seems possible, then, that Sophocles should have written veaKbvtp-ov.

Other interpretations, and the various conjectures, are considered in the Appendix. 1 3 9 5 f. 6 MaCas Si irats. Hermes , whom Electra had already in-

'Ep/tTJs, <[>'ayei might have led to £7rd7ei, and this to mistaken remedies, such as

iveurayei. (a. n.). 1398—1510Exodos: the vengeance. 1 3 9 8 — 1 4 4 1 A kommos. It falls into two principal parts. (1) 1398—1421; the death of Clytaemnestra. (2) 1422— 1441; Orestes and Pylades re-enter ; Aegisthus approaches ; and they prepare to receive him.

HAEKTPA

187

and Hermes, son of Maia, who hath shrouded the guile in darkness, leads him forward, even to the end, and delays no more. [Enter ELECTRA from the house. EL. Ah, dearest friends, in a moment the men will do the Strophe. deed ;—but wait in silence. CH. HOW is it ?—what do they now ? EL. She is decking the urn for burial, and those two stand close to her. CH. And why hast thou sped forth ? EL. TO guard against Aegisthus entering before we are aware. CLYTAEMNESTRA (within). Alas! Woe for the house forsaken of friends and filled with murderers ! EL. A cry goes up within :—hear ye not, friends ? CH. I heard, ah me, sounds dire to hear, and shuddered ! altered to ii, and a line drawn through 1. 14O3 17/ms is omitted in the MSS. (though written above in the Ienensis), and Aid.: it was added by Reiske. Triclinius filled the gap by inserting aims after Alyurdos. 14O4 alai; Hermann : at at L. I4O5 irMcu] tr\ia Elmsley on Eur. Med. 259. 14O6 TO] HS V, L2. 14O7 &ff/Kov
Plat. Rep. 425 E diare\(
14OO f. Taejiov (cp. 1140 n.). Nothing would be gained by reading raiprjv (1210).—XePrjTa, the urn : cp. Aesch. Ag. 444 cnrodou yefitfav X^/37/ras eid^rov. —Koo-(j.ei. In //. 23. 253 f. the golden urn containing the bones of Patroclus is 'covered with a linen veil.' In //. 24. 796 the urn with Hector's ashes is 'shrouded in soft purple robes.' Leaf observes there: ' In Etruscan graves very fine linen covers are found spread on the stools on which stand the urns containing the ashes.' Some such 'dressing' is denoted by KOIT/MCI here; but wreaths of flowers may also be meant. 14O4 ataC- 1<J trtiyax. Dindorf (Metro. p. 106) reads these words as a dochmiac (—— • — w - ) : Nauck and Wecklein take them as an iambic tripody ( •——-). The latter view seems correct. The hiatus after aiat is excused by the pause. Cp. Ant. 1276 0eO 0e£>, u irdvoi. Ph. 1106 alcu aiat ( = 1086 u>fj.oi /Jioi jttot).

14O7 dvi)Kov
188

IOOKAEOYI

KA. otfjbOL rakaiv'

Alyicrde,

TTOV TTOT &V

p

HA. ISov ju-ttX' av dpoei TI§. KA. a> TIKVOV T4KVOV, 1410 oiKTipe TYJV TeKovcrav. HA. d\\' OVK e/c
i fioipa

d fpi

ff0

j0C j

KA. oljaot TreirhfjyiJLai. HA. TTOICTOV, ei crfleVets, Si7rX^i/. 1415 KA. ol^ioi /taX' av0L<s. HA. ei ya/3 Atyicr^w y O/JLOV. XO. reXoucr' dpai' tfiicrw oi yd? VTTOI Ketfiei/oi. iraXLppvTOv yap aXfi vir^aLpovcri TCOV KTOLVOVTCOV 1420 01 7raXat B dvr.

KCU ixrjv irdpeucnv otSe* <$>oivia 8e ^ P ^ i dvyjkrj^ "Apeos, ovh' e^co *\\i£yeiv. and Hermann: p(£ ir6\is, a yeveh] Gomperz conj. u HtXoiros yeveh, which Nauck and Wecklein adopt.—vvv aoi is suggested by Hermann (who, however, kept
1410 I8oi, referring to sound (as we stroyingth.ee this day.' But the alleged evicould say, 'there!'): so At. 870 ISoi, \ dence for a transitive use of 6lveiv is very 5oC7ro>' 08 K\6W nvd.—|id\* a 5 : 0. C. small and doubtful: see Appendix. (2) 1477 la, iSoii /JI&\' aWis dyU(flraTcu | 5iaKeeping ire, but reading <)>6(vav <|>8Cveiv: wpvinos Uroflos. ' now it is the doom of this day that thou 1411 f. tK 0-&6V: for iK, cp. O. C. 51 shouldst fade.' Both these versions force KOVK &TLIJ.OS IK y' 1/J.OV <pavei.—0 yevvijaxis an impossible sense on KaBa/xepla. That iranjp: cp. 261: Tr. 311 6 (pu-ticras explanation of it was a mere makeshift of ITOTTJ/D: 0. T. 793 TOC (fivreiaavTOi irarpps. the scholiast; a yevect, rod olnov roirov, 1413 f. The traditional reading Karh. raiirriv <xe ri]v rinipav i] Moipa <j>8£vei ()>9£vei is vindicated, and all diffiels j.ap.) the Aeschylean view of the vengeance This fate is now being extinguished 'as a new crime in the series of crimes' (<j>6Cv«) by the righteous act of venge(Translation, p. 437). The Chorus are ance, which, according to the poet's view in the fullest sympathy with the avengers. in this play, closes the misfortunes of the They regard the slaying of Clytaemnestra race (cp. 1510 rrj vvv opfirj Te\eu0iy). not as a new calamity, but as a welcome For 9Cvei <)>0Cv«: 'fate is deof the city. They hail the approaching

HAEKTPA

189

CLYT. {within). O hapless that I am!—Aegisthus, where, where art thou ? EL. Hark, once more a voice resounds! CLYT. (within). My son, my son, have pity on thy mother! EL. Thou hadst none for him, nor for the father that begat him. CH. Ill-fated realm and race, now the fate that hath pursued thee day by day is dying—is dying! CLYT. {within). Oh, I am smitten ! EL. Smite, if thou canst, once more ! CLYT. {within). Ah, woe is me again ! EL. Would that the woe were for Aegisthus too ! CH. The curses are at work; the buried live; blood flows for blood, drained from the slayers by those who died of yore.

[Enter ORESTES and PYLADES from the house. Behold, they come! That red hand reeks with sacrifice to AntiAres ; nor can I blame the deed. strophe. Aid.-—ipBlvei' tpBlvei L (the first 1 of the second <j>6ivei made from 0). ipBivu (pBlvei. is also in V, L 2 , Pal., T : while. A, with a few others, and the Aldine, have dlveiv (xaBlaydes gives (pOlvav v..6avbvre
deliverance of Mycenae from the tyrants. for the plur. (like o£.. davovres, 1421), The change of <3 TT6XIS, a 70'ea into w cp. 146 yoviwv, n.—viral: 711 n. rWXoTros yev& (cr. n.) is equally rash and 1 4 1 9 f. iraXCppirrov: cp. 246 -irdXiv | infelicitous. S<Jiaov doi/xdroip vve^e\iiv. IHrcuaiv TIS..; 1 4 2 2 f. Kal|xijv: 78 n.—ara^a 9VT]et -yap AiytaQn y' d|j,oC (adv.). The Xrjs: the gen. depends on the notion of dat., suggested by U/J,OI, depends on the fulness; cp. 0. C. 16 fipiuv \ Sdos. Cp. Shakesp. H. reading AlylffScp 8' 0/J.OV, though not imIV., pt. 1, act 4, sc. 1, 113, 'They come possible, is very awkward. The sense like sacrifices in their trim, | And to the would be: 'Oh that thou wert crying,— fire-eyed maid of smoky war | All hot ' and woe to Aegisthus also'!' and bleeding will we offer them.' 1 4 1 7 f. T«Xov
190

I00KAE0YZ

HA. 'Opecrra, TT&JS Kvpelre;

OP. Tav hofiouri

fcaXws, 'ATTOXXCDV el KCLXCOS ideaincrev.

I 2

4 5

HA. reOvrjKeu 77 Takcuva ; OP. \IX\KIT eK(f)o{iov [uryrptoov <us ere XTJIJ.' aVijaacrei TTOTL XO. iravcrao'de. Xeucrcrw y a p Alyurdov e/c irpobrfkov. HA. w TratSes, ov/c a\\>oppov; OP. elcropare irov I43O avSp'; HA. e<£' 77/ni' OVTOS e/c TrpoaarCov J^^-^J.^^p i yeyrj0co<; yyj XO. /3are /car' avriOvpoiv ocrov iijcr in an erasure.—ij/fyeuf Erfurdt: Xiyeiv MSS. 1 4 2 4 Kvpetre Reisig and Elmsley: mp« L, with most MSS., and Aid.: /cupei 7e Triclinius : (cupei 8k Hermann. Kolster conj. Kvpei rdS'; iv (others, rdb"; iv: or rd y' iv): Wecklein, Kvpu; X4yK ir. 1 4 2 6 TidvriKev ij T&\au>a\ The MSS. and Aid. give these words to Orestes. Erfurdt restored them to Electra. 1 4 2 7 After this v. Erfurdt supposed three vv. to be lost. See below. 1 4 2 8 f. XeiVira] In L the second a has been added above the line.—After i\t irpod^Xov Seidler, Hermann and others suppose the loss of a trimeter. 143O elaopare TTOO r : eiaopari irov L (but the accent on i is from a later hand), with

must be, ' utterance fails me,'—at a moment so terrible. But ovd' £^w Xiyeiv is not equivalent to oiS' txa (paveiv, nor, again, to oiS1 l%u rl \4ya (or H 0fi). It ought to mean rather, 'nor can I describe' (what I see): which would be strange here. Hermann suggested that ovd' ?x u X£ye«' might be an unfinished sentence,—'but I cannot tell..' (whether the avengers have accomplished their deed). This, however, as he allows, would be frigid. So also would tj/iyeiv be, if explained in his way (' I cannot complain that they have not well dyed their swords'). Taken, however, in its natural sense, 'nor can I blame the deed,' ipiyuv is forcible enough. In Aesch. Ch. 989 the converse corruption took place, \iyoPo0..i6s: 1309 n. The sense of Xf](ia is not necessarily either good or bad; thus Pind. P. 8. 44 TO yevvoXov.. I .. \ijfia: 0> C. 960 Xiy/i' Avaidts: though it generally implies at least a strong spirit. Cp. however Pind. P. 3.

&rx e romirav /iiydXav drdrav | ov Xij/xa Kopuvidos, where, as here, Xrj/xa implies blame, though it has no epithet (Gildersleeve happily renders, ' wilful Coronis'). After v. 1427 Erfurdt and others suppose the loss of three verses answering to vv. 1404—T406 (alcu... 0/Xcu): see note in Appendix on 1398. The context itself, however, does not indicate any lacuna. In a calmer scene, doubtless, we might have looked for some comment from Electra on the announcement that Clytaemnestra is dead. But this is a passage full of excitement and hurrying action. The warning iraiioncrSe in 1428 is sufficiently justified by the brief dialogue between Orestes and Electra which has already taken place (1424—1427). 1 4 2 9 6K irpoSiiXov, like £K rod i/n.(pavios ( H e r . 4 . 120), iK rov irpo<j>avovs (Thuc. 3. 43 § 3), iK TOV <pavepov, etc.: £K being used as above in 455, 725. In this adverbial phrase the adj. is merely a stronger dijXos, as in Ai. 1311 Baxuv irpoS'qXas ('before all eyes'). Its other sense was ' clear beforehand' (Dem. or. 18 § 196 el. .yv (roi 7r/)65?7Xa T4 j^XXtwra). Here, again, it is supposed that we have lost a trimeter, answering to 1409. (Hermann suggests dXX' 4£IKOIT6 y\ tbs wapeo-Kevafieda.) But the context, at least, does not show any gap in the sense. 1430

co TOUSCS: c p . 1220 c3 waT, n.—

OVK dt|/oppov, se. etffire, into t h e house.

HAEKTPA

191

EL. Orestes, how fare ye? OR. All is well within the house, if Apollo's oracle spake well. EL. The guilty one is dead ? OR. Fear no more that thy proud mother will ever put thee to dishonour. * * * * * * * * CH. Cease ; for I see Aegisthus full in view. EL. Rash boys, back, back ! OR. Where see ye the man ? EL. Yonder, at our mercy, he advances from the suburb, full of joy. CH. Make with all speed for the vestibule; most MSS., and Aid. 1 4 3 1 f. rbv &vdp'; HA. icp' ij/uv ofrros] So Hermann. In L and most MSS. the words are divided thus : TOV &vdp' i(p' ij/uv ; HA. odros K.T.X. The Aldine gives to Electra the whole passage from u Trafjes (1430) to yeyr/O&s inclusive, and has i/uv instead of rj/uv. Nauck would prefer, TOV &vSp' i
Cp. Ai. 369 OVK inrbs &\poppov invent? v6Sa; O. T. 430 n. 1431 «j>' i]|jLtv, 'in our power'; cp. O. C. 66 r) irl TQ TrK-fjOn X6yos; Ph. 1003

irijlas. Again, it can denote 'descent upon' in a purely figurative sense (X^yeip icard TWOS). The peculiarity here is that, while the movement is literal, the descent fii] 'irl T$d' &TT« T&8e. Xen. An. 3. 1. 35 is figurative. Even icari. (TKOTTOV rofeiieu' eta /ATJTOT' iirl rots fiappdpois yev&fj.eda} (Herodian 6. 7. 19) is different, since dXXa iiS.XS.ov... iicelvoc £v'. The corThe application of icard, with gen., to rupt v. I. in one MS. (F), Kardvn Svpdv, downward movement, in the literal sense, is also noteworthy. Kardvn does not is not rare; cp. / / . 13. 504 occur: but in / / . 23. 116 we have Kiravyalrjt \ (p%er': 3. 217 Kh

192

IO0OKAEOY2

vvv, TO, Trplv ev Qipevoi, rdS" OJS irdkw. OP. ddpcref TeXov/xev. HA. rj voels eirayi vvv. OP. KaX Srj fiefirjKa. HA. rdvddh' av fteXoir* CJIAOI. X O . Si' WTOS av vavpd

y

GJS ^TTUUS

1435

ivvewetv

irpos dvSpa TovBe epoL, Xadpcuov cos opovcrrj 1440 vpos Sucas ay<3va. TI'S olSev vfjbcov TTOV iroff ol <&(0Kr}<5 £evoi, ovs rfxxcr 'Opeo-rrjv r^ilv ayyeiXai fiiov XeXoivoO' ITTTTLKOLCTLV iv vavayCoi<s', ere TOL, ere Kptvco, vcu ere, TTJV iv T&J vdpo<; yjpovpdcraL. HA. efoiSa- TTWS y a p ow^t; crvya^opas y a p av etjwdev €ir]v T5>V i^iaiv rrjs ^>IXTOIT^S. AI. TTOC STJT' av etev ol £ivoi; StSacnce ju-e. HA. evSov CXri<s yap vpotjevov KaTtjvvcrav. V: see below. 1 4 3 4 rdS' (is TrdXi.v MSS. For ais, Dindorf conj. a5: Gleditsch, eu : Fritsch, Ta5' i s reXetv. Heimsoeth would read rdd' ctB, omitting v6.\a>: Hartung, viXiv, omitting rdd' us. 1 4 3 5 The words •y voeis are given by the MSS. to Orestes; Erfurdt restored them to Electra.—vvv Turnebus: vvv MSS. 1437 —1441 Si' <1>T6S...dydva. Triclinius restored these vv. to the Chorus; in L and other MSS., as in the Aid., they are given to Electra.—L divides (the vv. thus:— Si' Cirbix— | •!]irta
ra, 'down hill,' as opp. to Sivavra. This suggests another possibility, with dvpwva, —Pd« KcvravTa 8vpuv', where Kdravra would be explained by a gesture, ' haste down there to the porch.' 1 4 3 4 e{ Steven: cp. O. T. 633 VCIKOS cv diaOtu: ft. 324 fjv irup&v dtadtuKaXSs | avrds TIS avT$ TTJVfiXdfiT]i>irpoffdrj (ptpwv : Eur. Bacch. 49 rdv84vBe Btpevos eft.—TO8'
elusive (cp. 1431 n.). The better reasons are these: (1) the simple TcXovpcv is thus far more forcible. (2) y xoeis, if said by Orestes, would be a feeble reference to the wish of the Chorus; as said by Electra, it is a natural comment on reXovfiev. 1 4 3 6 Ktti Sij pi^|3i]Ka: cp. 558 n.: Tr. 345 K(d 5T; /3e^at7t. 1 4 3 7 — 1 4 4 1 These verses are antistrophic to 1417—1421. 81 <3TAS implies gentle, whispering tones; cp. Theocr. 14. 27 x&/u" rovro Si' uros lye^TO irdx' a
HAEKTPA

193

that, as your first task prospered, so this again may prosper now. OR. Fear not,—we will perform it. E L . Haste, then, whither thou wouldst. OR. See, I am gone. E L . I will look to matters here. [Exeunt ORESTES and PYLADES. CH. 'Twere well to soothe his ear with some few words of seeming gentleness, that he may rush blindly upon the struggle with his doom. [Enter AEGISTHUS. AEGISTHUS.

Which of you can tell me, where are those Phocian strangers, who, 'tis said, have brought us tidings of Orestes slain in the wreck of his chariot? Thee, thee I ask, yes, thee, in former days so bold,—for methinks it touches thee most nearly; thou best must know, and best canst tell. EL. I know, assuredly; else were I a stranger to the fortune of my nearest kinsfolk. AEG. Where then may be the strangers ? Tell me. EL. Within ; they have found a way to the heart of their hostess. val v rGiv ikrdT<>iv: Hartung, rijs i/xwv TSIV (pihrdroiv: Lenting and G. Wolff, rwf iixdv TTJS cj>CKTa.T(av. 145O StfiatXKi /*e] Schol. in L, ypdQerai iLfyvi JIMH. This may have come from the corrupt SlSaant /teoi (Pal., and 1st hand in E).—av elev] Nauck conj. dp' eil\ijs 5' is Tpo^ivov, conjecturing also opds, which can denote either good fortune (1230) or evil, suits the purposed ambiguity. For the ear of Aegisthus, her reply means: 'Of course I know; else I should be a stranger to the fortune of my nearest kinswoman,'— viz., her mother. She leaves him to decide whether she means that Clytaem-

j . s. vi.

nestra is afflicted or rejoiced by the news, And meanwhile i) crvfiupopa rijs (piXrdrrjs has a further meaning—Clytaemnestra's death—which he cannot yet surmise, Possibly this is the only ambiguity intended. But rijs av/Mpopas.. TG>V i/iuv T?)S (piXrdrris might be genitive of T) V i/j.un' j) tpiXrdTi), ' the most welcome fortune of my kindred,'—i.e., 'my brother's return.' Cp. 1273 (pChrdrav \ bSbv. To intend this as an inner meaning would certainly be quite in the manner of Sophocles; cp. 0. T. 337 6pyr\v ifjA^ia T^P ifj-fy, TTJV fffyv 6' bfiov \ vaiovaav oi) KareWes.—For otherviews, see Appendix. 1 4 5 1 <J>(\T|S ^dpirpotjlvov KOTI)VU
13

I94 AI. HA. AI. HA. AI. HA. AI.

ZO*OKAEOYZ 77 Kal davovT vjyyetXav cos J J OVK, dXXa Kchrihei^av, ov \6yco \LOVOV. irapearT dp rj^tv cocrTe Kafxtyavfj fiaOeiv; ird.pe.aTi BrjTa, /ecu fidk' a ^ X o s 6£a. f) TroXXa -^aCpetv JU.' eiTras OVK eta>0oT<us. ^aipots av, ei crot ~)(apTa rvy^dvei rdSe. (Tiyav dvcoya /cdraSeiKiwai TruXas Tracrw MvKrjvaCoicnv 'Apyeious 0' opav, cos et TIS CIVTW eXmcriv /cei/ous irdpos i ^ r ' dvSpos rovSe, vvv opSv veKpov a Se^iyrat Tapd, fjurjSe 7rpos /8tav /

X

455

1460

/coXacrrou TrpocrTv^cov (^vcry (f>peva<;.

HA. /ecu ST) reXeirai Tavr' ifiov' TG> ya/3 ~xp6va) vovv tcryov, wore crvfuftepew roi? KpelcrcrocrLv.

1465

(as Wunder, 0(\i7S 7ip irpos if^ou).—Kar^fvffav] KaOfyvaav Dobree on Arist. Plut. 607, in accord with Phrynichus (in Bekker's Anecd. I. p. 14): aviuv taabvovaui ol 'ATTLKOL Kai drj\oi> iic T^SffvvaKoL6ivovan. vo/x^W. So the best MSS. : but the quantity (i) at once condemns the reading: most edd. give KarcuftOeipovvi: Meineke, K<xTa.0ivv6m><Ti (6(.vv9w being trans, in Od. 1. 250, etc.).

2.

An u n -

known poet ap. schol. on Od. 18. 367 17A.10S | 8s 81 airyijs (Lobeck, Sia yrj<s vulg.) TrdvTa /JAaa-ravcc /JpoTois | 9wei re. But this instance disappears, if with Nauck {-Frag. Trag. Adesp. 452, 2nd ed.) we adopt Heimsoeth's correction of Ss to STOV. 3. Diog. Laert. 8. 1. 13 <j>vr6v

APPENDIX.

223

rjfiepov /tyre 6[vtiv pyre criveo-Oai. Probably we should read (jtOeipeiv. 4. Chariton 1. 1. 8 TOV Tpavfu.aro's avrbv <J>6LVOVTO<;. R. Hercher (Erot. Scriptores, vol. 11., p. 4, Leips. 1859) reads TOV o-
(TVfKJiOpas yap av i^uiOev eirjv TWV i/xuiv rfj<s (^IXTOTT/S. 1. Whitelaw renders : ' else were I careless of the woes | Of her who is of all my friends to me | Most near.' (Cp. the note on p. 437 of his Translation.) He does not suppose that there is any purposed ambiguity in o~vfMf>opds. The point is merely that she says 1-575 <£iXran7s instead of TOV i\Ta.Tov, leaving Aegisthus to guess what she means by 'the misfortune ' of Clytaemnestra. 2. Campbell joins rrj<; ^tXraT^s with o-vyu,0op£s, 'the event which most nearly concerns me.' He leaves it undecided whether w i/iav is fern. (sc. opwv), or masc. ('my friends'). 3. According to Nauck, the two meanings possible for the ambiguous words are the following:—(1) ' That fortune of my friends (TWV ifiiSv masc.) which lies nearest to my heart' (in Electra's inner meaning, her brother's happy return). (2) ' The fortune of the nearest of my friends' (the misfortune of her mother, who has lost a son). 4. Wecklein thinks that T?/S $ikTo.ri)% goes with o-v/ugSopas in both the intended meanings. Electra intends Aegisthus to understand (1) 'the misfortune of my friends which most nearly concerns me ' (= ' the misfortune of my nearest relations'); but she really means, (2) 'the most welcome fortune of my friends ' (her brother's return). 5. Bellermann, reading rStv C/AUSV T^S <£v, understands, ' the fortune of my nearest kin.' The only ambiguity is then in the sense of o-vficpopas. Such a collocation of TJ;S is surely impossible. 1458 f.

crvyav avwya KavaSeiKyvvai irvXas irao-iv MvKrjvaiouTLV 'Apyctots 6' opav. The emendations in v. 1458 are chiefly of two classes: I. those which retain KavaBeiKvuvai, and alter irvXas : II. those which retain •mj'Aas, and alter KdvaBeiKvvvcu. I. 1. For irvXas, Doderlein and Dobree would write nrvXats, with cod. Monacensis. This would mean, ' at the gates'; and the object (TOV vtKpov) would be understood. 2. Reiske, ire'Xas. Wecklein receives this and further alters o-vyav to olynv. 3. Frohlich's St/ms is placed by Blaydes in his text. 4. Purgold's r ^ a s is too weak. 5. Tournier's o-Teyas is ingenious (cp. 8o/x.os...aVa8etKvuTai, quoted in the commentary); yet seems improbable. Still less probable are v t W (Blaydes), irvpav (Purgold), KVTOS or o-noSov (Herwerden), ruxas ('masonry,' i.e., ' the house,' Schwerdt). II. For KavaSuKvvvai, Hartung conjectures KapTreTavvvvai: Herwerden, Kavairurvdvai: Frohlich, nal Sioiyvwat : Blaydes, Ka^avoiyvvvai. Verse 1459 is rejected by Herwerden. Nauck also brackets it, objecting (1) to irao-iv, and (2) to the combination of Mycenaeans with Argives. The note in my commentary meets both these points.

224

APPENDIX. 1466 f.

<3 ZcS, 8e'8op/66vov fnkv ov •JTCTTTCOKOS" €i 8' eireori

vefJLto-is, ou Xeyo).

F. A. Paley and G. Wolff agree in taking the 06vos to be human, not divine; but differ in their interpretations of it. Paley understands, ' A sight that has befallen me to see, not indeed without invidiousness to myself, (yet welcome to me;) however, if there is objection to the word, I do not utter it.' <£0ovos, he says, 'is the odium which Aegisthus himself is conscious that he may incur at having so long usurped the house and the goods of Orestes, and also for his long banishment from his home.' Among the objections to this view, it suffices to notice one. The words, 'yet welcome to me,' which Paley supplies in brackets, are the words which ov Xeyai recalls. Thus Aegisthus withdraws what he has not said. Wolff understands :—' I see a spectacle which has not come to pass without envy'; i.e., 'which will excite men's envy at my good fortune.' This is plainly untenable. Blaydes, who rightly understands the tf>66vo<; as divine displeasure, follows Tyrwhitt in changing ov to «5:—' I behold a sight—if I may say so without incurring the ill-will of the gods—which is fortunate' (ev 7T67TT06vov could mean so much; and (2) ev 7re7rru>Kds would be too crude an utterance of exultation. Nauck and Wecklein adopt the conjecture of Th. Gomperz, BeoO for <j>66vov: so that ' not without the divine jealousy' is changed to ' not without the god.' The sense is the same, but is expressed in a far less effective and subtle form. 1482

aXXoi pot Trapes \ Kav o-fU-Kpov

Peculiar usages of K&V occur chiefly in two classes of examples. I. 1. In several places, as here, K&V precedes a limiting expression, and means 'if only,' 'though it be only.' In such instances K&V can usually be resolved into KO.1 idv, with a subjunctive verb understood. So here, Trapes, KCU idv a-fiiKpov (irapfjs). Similar passages are the following.

K v

I . At. 1077 oXK' dvhpa XPV' ^

<™yita yevvqcry /x€ya, | SoKelv irecrelv ay

Kav diro (rfUKpov KaKov. There it is simpler to regard KOLV as — xal idv (TTEOTJ), ' even if he fall,' than to suppose that dv (a) ' belongs to Trco-eiv understood' (Goodwin, Moods and Tenses § 228); /cal would then mean ' and,' whereas the sense required for it is rather ' even.' 2. Dem. or. 2 § 14 Kal O7roi TIS dv, otfuai, TrpoaOfj Kav /XLKpdv 8vvafJ.iv, irdvr co^eXei. ' Here Kav = Ka\ idv « s irpocrOfj, even though we add' (Goodwin § 228). 3. Theocr. 23. 35 dXXd TV, iral, Kav [mi I. Voss] TOVTO iravvo-TaTov, dSv TL p££ov, i.e., K&V TOVTO Travvo-rarov piiys. 4. Ar. Ach. 1021 (quoted in the commentary). II. In a second class of examples we find K&V «t where a simple Kal ei would have sufficed. Here the dv in Kav is clearly the conditional particle, and should properly have been followed by a verb in the optative mood. Thus :—

APPENDIX.

22 s

I . P l a t o Men. 72 C KOV el 7roXXai e'uriv (al dperaC), ev ye n. eiSos raurov airaerai e^ovcri K.T.X. T h e av in Kav implies f\oitv, though e)(ovo~i actually follows. 2. Rep. 477 A iKav<3s ovv TOVTO e^o/Aey, Kav el TrXeova^g (TK.OTrdifi.ev, o n TO fiev iravreXcos 6V iravTeXws yvaxrrov...; 'Are

we satisfied of this,—even supposing that we look at the matter in various ways,' etc. Here dv implies exoi/x-ev, the proper apodosis to el
Rep.

579

D e W i v apa rfj dX-qOeux, Kav el /JLTJ TU> BOKCL, 6

T<3 SVTI rvpavvos TO OVTI SoiJXos. T h e implied thought is, «ai el fnij So/cet, elr] av. 4. Soph. 247 E \eyu>...TO...KeKTr)fjt.evov 8vva/jLiv...Tra6eiV Kal o~fiiKporaTov..., Kav el fiovov e«ra7ra£ [sc. ira^oi], 7rav TOVTO OVTWS etvai. The t h o u g h t is, »cat el fwvov cio-aVaf TrdOoi, OVTO)S av ehj.

I may add two other examples of Kav which appear anomalous: one belongs to the first class, and the other to the second. 1. L u c i a n Timon 20 «y
sight this resembles those examples, given under class I, in which Kav can be explained as Kal edv : but here no subjunctive verb can be supplied. And I do not find any instance in a genuinely classical writer where such a Kav is either (a) preceded by ovSe, or (b) followed by a verb in a past tense of the indicative. A classical writer would here have said simply ov8' ovos. It may be suspected that this is one of Lucian's lapses from pure Attic. He has imitated an Attic idiom without observing its exact limit. 2. Arist. Pol. 3. 6. I O"K€TTT«OV irarepov /xiav OtTeov iroXiT«W r) irXeiovs, K&V el 7rXetovs, rives Kai irocrai, Kal 8ia<j>opai rives avruv e'uriv. A comparison

with the instances of Kav ei cited above (in class II) from Plato will show that Kav ei TrXelovs would, according to Plato's usage, mean, 'even if there are several'; and the av of Kav would refer to the thought in the writer's mind that, even on that supposition, his statement would still hold good. But Aristotle's meaning is simply,—'and, if there are several, how many,' etc. So KOV here takes the place of the simple copula (not of Kai = ' even'), and av has no force whatever. May not Kav be here a corruption of Kal, arising from the fact that Kav ei was a combination familiar to copyists ? With regard to the particular passage which has suggested this note, aXXa /otoi irapes Kav o-^ixpov eweiv, I should observe, in conclusion, that Prof. Goodwin's view of it differs from mine. The &v of Kav is here, he thinks, the conditional particle, and goes with ewreiv. The constr. is irapes ju.01 eiTreiv dv Kai cr/AiKpdv, which he compares with /SouXjfo-erai | «av ev Alyvimo rw^eiv (Ar. Nub. 1130), and TO rrj's rv^rys Kav fieO' rjfn
15

226

APPENDIX.

1502 (OP.) d\X' €p<j>\ AI. vriyov. Among similar instances, in which a speaker's last word is elided (and, where necessary, aspirated) are the following. Ar. Nub. 1270 ST. TO irola ravra xpypaff; AM. aSavcioraro. Pax 275 KY. TaCr', , the audience could not overlook the strangeness of his implied prevision that Aegisthus was going to say v<j>riyov. The effect would be almost ludicrous; and the conventionalism which could excuse it would be so great as well-nigh to destroy the semblance of a real dialogue. In all such cases, probably, the curtailment of the first speaker's last word (ep, etc.) is due to transcribers, who wrote out tragic dialogue as they would write any other continuous text,—often neglecting, indeed, to distinguish the parts of the different actors.

INDICES. I. GREEK. The number denotes the verse, in the note on which the word or matter is illustrated. When the reference is to a page, p. is prefixed to the number. )( means, 'as distinguished from.'

&f}ov\os, inconsiderate, 546 dyadol, 01, sense of, 1082 dyew, said of a weight, 119 , 211

908 dydv, 6, the issue, 1492 dy&ves, classes of, at Delphi, 684 aS/iryros, epith. of Artemis, 1239 aStjirvoa ivdpara, 480 dffifuos = a/4e/*7TTOj, 1102

drfp, a in, 87 dBtas, 1181

dXXct fih Sri, 103 d\X<£..Tol...ye, 298 dXX' r)...\ 879 dXX' 06 -ydp, elliptical, 595 dXX' oiSi ixh SiJ, 913 dXX' oS^.^e, 233 (JXXi/s 7)fi4pas, 698 dXXos answering to arepot, 739 dXXos='besides,' 708 dXXoBev,

ix-qKiri. irtiB-g, 1 2 2 5

aXXore in second clause, the first aWore being suppressed, 752: answering to TOT4,

739

at in SeiXcuos, 849 ala.vJj$, 506

aXXws re Kal, 1324 fiXo-os, larger sense of, 5

alSws and eiW|8eia, 249 mala, with long penult, 487 atpa, fig. sense of, 1394 aioipeiirdai, to be in suspense, 1390 aK\av
dXietv, 135 dXtffeis, O6K, with gen., 627 OXUTTOS d'rijs,

1002

aXvros, irremediable, 230 d ^ r a p W " ! / ) ) , 1154 dii-i)xavoit incurable, 140 (aKrJKTpa), 'to sway,' 651 as (- - - -), 836 afufxi), etc., rarely with plur. noun, 370 av as 2nd syll. of 5th foot in trimeter, preceded by elision, 413 &v omitted (after STUS, etc., with subjunct.), 225, 391, 771 a« repeated, 333, 558 av understood with optat., from a preceding &v, 801

IS—2

INDICES.

228

av where the verb is suppressed, 365 dvaSutcvivai iriXas, 1458 draraX«
etxfa, 636 s, of delusion, etc., 888

"Apijs, war-like spirit, 1243 „ with a, 96 apKeTi> = iirapKUv, 322 apKicrrara, 1476

apx«i' Ti \vTijp6v, 552 os, 72, p. 207 >, 83 s, title of Apollo, 83 , omnino, preceding a negative, 4391 (pass.) fie TWOS, 264

defy; added to a proper name, 45

dptaybs tvipwv, 1392 fiff/feuos, with gen., 36

&voKWX.etio>, 732

dffKOTTbS, 8 6 4

dvoXoXtifct-v, in grief, 750 dvravSav, 1478 for?;, a doubtful form, 139

arai, 216, 224

di/17/covoTos, 1 4 0 7

ao~TOfM>s, 7 2 4

&TeKvos, dvtinevros, 164

anfios (Oaviiv), 444: with gen., 1214 di'Tidfu, senses of, 869 avTi(5atveu>, reluctari, 575 dvrWvpov, 1433 dvriXap-ri, marking agitation, 1209: rare, where the Chorus is one of the speakers, 1322: double, in one verse, 1502 dvri<povoL SLicai, 2 4 6

avfkelv, ref. to wealth, 1291 dvTvycs of chariot, 746 -dva, presents in, 132 avudev = ava, 1058 dvepel, 189 direpirpoiros, 182 dirodtipoixtu, 1122 d7r6 ^XTrJSwK, contrary to them, 1127 d7ro TWOS, on his part, 433, 1464, 1469: of one's resources, 1378 dTo\etire
drtfUiK, 1181

-aro, Ion. for -VTO, in 3rd plur., 211 avalvetv fllov, 819 dtfirai, 830 aiToivTijS, 272 ai)r6s, ='alone,' 36 „ giving precision (iir' ai57~))>'...<m}X-qv), 720, 1329 aur6xftpj 1019 a^eo-is, starting-place, 686 dQloTaodal TWOS, to desert, 776 dc/weis and dc/wei6s, 457 'Axaiol, meanings of, 701 dxtw, partic, 159 ax#os, burden of the ground, 1241 s, 1068 , 497 a\j/oppov vd\w, 53

dTroXXiWi, of giving mental pain, 831 dT6v7iTos = aTOPos, 1065

dfl-ofecoOirflcu, 777 curoirros with gen., 1489 diroppeiv,fig.,1000 dirocTepeiv Tiv& TI, 1276 dirdv, idiomatically joined with we ('all possible'), 305 apa = cipa, 1179 'Apd )('E/Hi/ris, 111 apa; where the answer is 'Yes,' 614, 790, 804, 816 Spa/«)...; 'can it be that..?'446 "Apyos, senses of, 4

B v. sense of, 905, 1470 ibs, eS, fig., 979 = iro^7T7j, 163

GREEK. •yap, as 1st syll. of spondee in 5th foot, 376 ,, in sarcastic retort, 393 ,, prefatory, 32 : in two successive clauses, 180 ye in comment (Sea/bv ye), 341 „ ='moreover,' 1367: emphasises a whole clause, 1506 „ omitted in a reply, 408 ,, with imperat., 345 76 liev Sri, 1243 7e ixtvToi, 398 ye /iijv, in turning to a new point, 973 yeviSKa., 128 76vcfov, irpbs, in appeal, 1208 yfvves, blades of an axe, 196 yrj, the dust of the dead, 244 yijs, oVoi (pipei,fig.,922 y\(o<TiTav iraaav livai, 596 , 214 I, 1269 Saiuacrffai, 543 Si, in apodosis, 27 ,, elided at end of verse, 1017 8' ovv, after pron,, with imperat., 891 SeSoptc&s ~ t&v 1 66 Set, constructions of, 612 Sel\aios, of persons and things (at), 849 Sei/io, of a dream, 410 Seiva, T&, dangers, 26 Seivbv, of a natural tie, 770 Silias, of a corpse, 57 5e%iov
Siairoiva, said of a goddess, 626 Seav&njs, sense of, 764 Sixo/tai with dat., 443 ,, of an omen, 668 5i} = 'next,' 954 „ with iro\i)s, etc., 520 Sijra with an echoed word, 843, 1455 Si' i\ev0eplas i£e\Oeii>, 1509 Si' <&T6S, 1439

Suiyeiv nv'a, to make one live, 782 Sia, of waste, 1291 SiaairelpeffBai, sense of, 748 SiavXos, 686, 691

229

SISOKT6S, with gen. of teacher, 344 SUtpBopa, 306 Sltctuov, rb <sbv, sense of, 1037 A£KIJ as an avenger, 475 SIKTIS aytbv, 1441

Si&Wv/iai iirl rt, 141 SivKipi, sc. 7r\i)7ijc, 1415 Surawv (ivelpav), 'ambiguous,' 645 Sltppot, with ref. to one chariot, 510 SoKetv ifial, 410 SOKU with fut. inf., etc., 443, p. 210

v, 61 {8p6/ws), 686 Soptt-evos, 46 Spav n, sense of, 305 Bp&neva, ret, 85 Svoiv oix aiMpreiv, 1320 SvoipicTos, 1385 Siaffeos, 289 SiaTr/vot with ii6 jitoi, 77 : of guilt, 121 Sva<jyqii.w> nva, 1182 SwptiaBal TWO, rail, 458 E e, with initial f or e, 440 TIKI, 277

eyyevtis deal, 428 iyKvpeiv, to meet with (a doom), 863 ^YXpfyrareii', 898 i8e%a.iJ.r)i> rb 'pT\8tv, 6 6 8

?Si7 Seffiv, 1374 el with fut. ind., sense of, 1044 ,, ,, ,, expressing a matter of grief, etc., 1210 el S' oBv, 577 el W\eu, 585 el Kal, S47 -eias, etc., versus -ait, etc., in aor. optat., 801 eiSivai as nearly=/j.a0e?i>, 40 eBburiv (rar-), 892 cilij understood, 257 eW u(pe\ov, 1022 eko's, with pres. inf., 1026 etvai with adv. (i!5e), 573 eh placed after its case, 14 els, indefinite, without TIS, 1342 els airavras Kt/piaaeiv, 606 els dv/jJbv (pipeiv, 1347

230

INDICES.

, 878 els irco" Ipyov ivda=' whither,' 1099: with iKetae underd intrans., 719 stood before it, 1495 ai, to enter the lists, 685 ivadeiv, 737 uv, 690 ivravBa, a Sophoclean use of, 21 tlaopav instead of bpav, 584 ehopdnai (midd.), 1059 ,, =ivravdoT, 380 etr' ofiv...elre, 199 ivTas)> 455, js, 725 742 i£tupetvv yivos, 1010 „ unnecessarily added to gen., 231 i^urouv, usage of, 1194 4K vrpoSriXov, 1429 e'/c eii', 2 0 ?7ros, 569 (l-wpos, 618 t = iv "AiSov, 356 ieiv, 572 ZoiKas, iis, instead of i s loucev, 516 , intrans., 19 iiraiTetaBai (midd.), 1124 v, 446 iirapKoivrus, 354 iaoi, 64 ^ire£ = 'for eto,' 323 : with imperat., 352 IKTI/J.OS with gen., 241 ?7reiTo, senses of, 345 iicipo/j.cu, ' win,' 60 S6/M>VS, 1297 itcQwai, 970 ', of steadfast gaze, 1184 ijuh, 21, p. 206 iTnarartu kpiii.TWv, 702 iji.Tra.lav, intrans., 902 ixirifua, 1382 ijuraXai yjk9ts, 647 inrifi^ia, 915 eiv SXyeffi, 1187 405 iv, of manner (iv alilus), 487 „ instrumental, 1138, 1186 iv Ppaxu, 673 iv ivl \6yq>, 1088 iv Ka\if, 384 6> fUaif \6yoi, ol, 1364 ev iroWots, — ' where there is much to tell,' 688 iv Trpiirois, 28 ivaKoiio, 81

?7TOIKOS, 1 8 9

ftros, maxim, 401 iiruvonaniJ.ivo% with gen., 284 ipyois, adv.t = tpy
ipivis, said of a person, 1080 ?p*i;, fig., snares, 838 ?pp«=diriXuXe, 57 ?UT' probably lost, 21 l&Taaav, 723 kara.ru> (0 ^tCSos), 50

/, GREEK.

231

-ijs in nom. pi. of ev stems, 690 'Effrio, 269: oath by, 881 s, fig., of a fiction, 1217 l = ' stopped,' 564 eJ vvv iviuTU, 616 0 241 eo", fig., 260 ris, act. sense of, 179 BavaToi, of one death, 206 eivri, of a grave, 436 Bapavveiv, intrans., 916 ctiiraTpis, 1081 eiptffKetv in sense of eiplaKeaOai (midd.), 64\eis jue£^w/Aev, 80 Qt/xis oipavia, 1064 1061 )( TO ilcrioy, 432 eiptaKcrai n e a r l y = elipt(TKei, 625 , 707 eiatfiemv (' T)/iiv, in our power, 1431 BrjKt), a sepulchre, 896 44pei, 8 4 6pacrvs= 'insolent,' 521 4T}Keiv, 3 0 4

$p4fi/M,

^>£«, p . 207

Qprfvos diro ffKTjvTJs, 8 6

4<popav, to view passively, 825 ?X« SeMav (TI), 'involves,' 351 ?X«>', =to know, 1360

Ovpaios, fem., 313

Tiro, 1034 X" SoO/ia, 897: a\70S, II76 X<"> with aor. partic, 590 Xw. of a driver's course XTTTTOVS),

622

I5ot/, ref. to sound, 1410 Uvat. iraaav ykuaaav, 596 tij/u, quantity of 1 in, 131 Wt, in entreaty, 1106 [sc. roiis

720

Ov with ace. and gen., 1027 452

H

iKveuxdai 4s Xoyovs, 314 lirirela, 505 Ix7ri/td, 698 liririKov ((rraSiov), lift la&ixoipos yfjs dr/p, 87 f
fem., 850 "ITUS with v, 148

TJ...iJ, in suppositions, after iroTepov and tuy, of coming events, 373 dXKd Srjra, 542

K

^...70^...; 385 ^ Scixoi', 1039 ^ . . . S i } . . . ; 385 ij Kai...; 314, 663, 1453 •? Kapra, 3 1 2

Kad a/xepia /xoipa, 1414

Ka0(nr\i£eu', senses of, 1087, p. 218 naOiirepdev, fig., 1090 Kal — 'and indeed,' 597

TjSoi'Tj*'
„ emphasising a verb, 385, 593

71/j.epeieiv, 787

„

ri/ifrepos ( = 'mine') ( with ^101, etc., 116 (cp. 598 f.) T\V understood with adj., 1172 s, with grey hair, 43 54

/iaWov if Ka/iov, 1146: in both clauses, 1301 ,, prefacing a question, 236, 928 „ shades of emphasis given by, 1030, 1054

i n
INDICES.

232

KOX dv, 317, 892, 1464: with \tyw, 558 Kal...Kal, = tas'...'so,' 680 Kai juaXa, where Kal = 'and,' 1178 KBX nrp, 321 ,, ,, announcing a new comer, 78: in assent, 556 KCU TOUTO, 614

tempos, due limit, 1292 Kcupov Tvyx
KaXetffOai. as fut. pass., 971 xaKus ire<j>vicivai, sense of, 989 KCLV, peculiar usages of, 1483, p. 214 K&pg., dat., 445 K<tpo,TOfioi xKidal, xapra, ^ , 3 1 2

eiv, of funeral rites, 1139 KOG/UOV, TO, 872 KpaTos )( VIKT), 85

Kplva = avaKplv(n, 1445 KponjTos, epith. of chariot, 714 Kpiirretv, sense of, 826 KpvjTTeiv Tiva TI, 957 u, said of Amphiaraiis, 838 434 and KUKXefi", 1366 Kwayos, Doric form, 563 Kives, the Erinyes, 1388 Ki57r/3ia ITTIJ, traits from, 158 with partic, to hit the truth, 663

52

Hard, varying sense of some verbs compounded with, p. 219 ,, with gen., peculiar use of, 1433 Kara
KaTaio-xivew, of degeneracy, 609 KOTaXwi/ttos, 1247 Karaviw, 1451 Karixeai, intr., come into port, 503 K
Karai joined with Bavtiv, 968 Kias, aor. partic, 757 439 e, intrans., 868: trans., 1120 366 230 afys, 638

ict\ev$oi, of one journey, 1163 Ke\eiu, 'exhort,' 632 KCVT) rpdirefa, 192

Kivrpov, the driver's, 716 KijSevdrjvai, of burial, 1141 K\av
\a/j.Tpis, radiant with life, 1130 X^ijt, 1401 \direa8ai yvu/irjs, 474 Xefiru, intrans., 514 K, form of, 950 5, 706 47 Xijiro/iai, not passive, 1248 Alfives, Cyrenaic Greeks, 702 Xtira/»js, devout, 1378 \ovTpd—xot>t, 84 \/>X°h of the Erinys, 490 Xueiv, to remove (a trouble), 939: to release from trouble, 1005 Aixetos, 7, p. 205 Xim-eix eavrov, 363 M H
/. GREEK. fte\4rap, 846 fi{\Xo> with pres. inf., 305, i486

233

vvv re Kal irdXai, 6 7 6 : vvv re Kal rare, 907

viaaa, in hippodrome, 720

fie"Xos awo CKIJPTJS, 1232

s

Heiuy/x&os avv nanois, 1485

ph> omitted, 105, 167: emphasises pron., 185, 251 niv ovv, where each word has its separate force, 459 : as = 'nay rather,' 1503 fieTaftaXXeaBal ri TWOS, 1261

/ieT^flK TUV iffUV, 1168

fienivai, to pursue, 477 A117, crasis of with IK, 398 „ generic, with fut. indie, after tvda, 380: after b's ye (causal), 911 „ placed after verb with el, 993 „ reiterated, 1208 ,, with inf. after verb of believing, etc., 908 fir/ ira, ironical, 403 f4 rol ye, 518 v, tyxe
Jecifw, said of Ares, 96 i-ivos = 'in a foreign land,' 865 O 6, as demonstr. pron., followed by yap, 45 o'5e after a relat. pron., 441 „ with ref. to what precedes, 293 „ with Kelvos, 665 bdol, of a single journey, 68 bSbv as cogn. ace. (with ipavijvai), 1273 081 in Tragedy, 709 ol (dat.), with hiatus before it, 195 ol Kar' OTKOV~OI oi/c^rat, 1147

oUeios, caused by one's self, 215 olKovofiw, 190

olfj-oi with nomin., 788 i>, 6, of the dead, combined with T6 otos doubled (in a contrast), 751

fj.riSe'v, 1 1 6 6

lo)vlw, of divine anger, 570 fuaerTup, 275, 603 MOi, ethic, 143 ,, , Kal, at beginning of clause, 117 fidXis, aegre, 575 fxvhaXios, v in, 166 MVKTJVCU a n d MUKTJOJ, 9 M.vpT<j>ov T^Xayos,

508

N

olxvu, 165 olavbs, oX in, 1058 6*X/3ios defined by relat. clause, 160 OXKOI, sense of, 863

oXoXvyfws, usu. joyous, 750 dXoos in act. sense, 843 ofnaifios, with a further definition, 12, 325 d/xiXfa in periphrasis, 418 Sfi/xa, 'face' or 'form,' 903 bft,OKXrio-as, 712 w r a T6, ri, Kal TO. OMOVTO,, 305

vavayia,fig.,730

6V01 yrjS (ipet),fig.,922

veaKSvqTOV alfia, 1394

veti}pr]S, 9 0 1

oirws, final, with past tenses, 113+ oVws M^> after v e r D of fearing, 1309 onus with (1) fut. indie, (2) aor. or pres. subjunct., 956 Spa, in warning, 945

veuarL (?), 1049

opa fj.ii TiBrjs and TWTIS, 580

VI.KS.V, in argument, 253 PIKI; )( Kparos, 85

bpav irpos TI, of an admiring gaze, 972 bpfs; in reproach, 628 opyi/i, meanings of, 1283 6p$ov
viiieiv, to assign as due (Arf), 176 N^ecris, 792: not distinctly personified, 1477

w as ace. neut. plur., 436 voiti^eadax, pass., of ritual, 337 >>u>'='as it was,' followed by j>Dj> = 'now,' 1334 vvv (v) before a vowel, 616 vw Si, repeated after parenthesis, 786

INDICES.

234

os as rel. to roioOros, 35 „ with causal force, 160, 261 osiov, TO, and 8i/us, 432 6'<ms with verb understood (efij), 257 ore, causal, 38 oi after ware with inf., 780 „ in dependence on el, 244 ,, peculiar collocation of, p. 219 ,, after verb, 905: after noun, 1036 oil yap 5TJ...ye, 1020

oi oi oi oi

5ii Tore...; 1108, 1180 W7W, indicium volo, 1467 jii<£, followed by a second negative, 626 /irj and aor., combined with fut. ind., 42 ,, with fut. indie, uses of, 1052

Ipyov, in bad sense, 615 v, 631 is, 982 1077 vavvvx^t 91 Tavo-vpros, 851 xaxra, adv., with adj., 301 irocciXijs, 544 rap' airois opposed to iv airrois, 1329 Tap' oiSkv Kif/deoSai rov fitov, 1327 Trapii with ace, denoting extent, 183 irapdTO»OJ,on one's part, 469 irapdyeiv, to delude, 855 irapao-T&s (partic), 295 (plpf. pass.), 545

irapUvai iavr6v, 819 irapovala, ' support,' 948: a peculiar use of, 1251 OVK tanv, in rejecting an idea, 448 iraa' dvdyKt\, I497 oiK ?x e ' X6701', impers., 466 vaffa |8\d(3?;, ^,301 OVK ui>,=\l<ev5-qs, 584 7rorijp, 6 yewf/eas, etc., 1412 oide'^dXK oi, 132, 1034 irarpQa mj/xara, sense of, 258 oih^v elfj.1, 677 varpifoi 6toi, 411 TelSov )( T180S, 1015 ou'Sec UP, of the dead, 244, 1129 xe\ai/, fut. of ireXdfeiv, 497 OVKOVV, interrogative, 795 oifi-exa at an interval after its case, 579 jrAas with trapJiv, 299 ofiveKa. TIVOS, =so far as concerns it, 387 W\eKus, 99 ouT6...Te, 350, 1078 irevffei, etvai. iv, 290 OVTOS co-ordinate with SSe, 274, 371, 981 •jrepippeiv, to abound, 362 ofirw d' oVois, elliptical, 1296 irepi
n •trayKapira $i/j.ara, 634 irdyKowos, epith. of Hades, 138 7ra7xpi)
TTITTTUP £V TOII (instead of eh n), 1476

irlTTeui ir4S
v\-/iv...ye, 1217 TTXOIOI', in Tragedy, 564 Trve7v /xe^vos, 610 irvoafc Trapabiddvai, etc., 435

TO$eiv&s, in passive sense, 1104 ir68ev, predicative, 1191 iroi; = «'s rlva %pbvoi>; 958: with \6yav, 1174

I. GREEK. iroios, in a curt question, 1349 tfoAXd, rb., TveipMra, 564 ,, with adj. or partic. a s = 'very,' 575 JTOXXI) AvdyKT], 309

iroAtfs, 6, = 6 irXeiwv, 185 irbvov xwpis ovSiv eirvxei, 945 iropl^w = iroperjoi, 1267 iropativeiv, 670 ir6p 537 TTOO tppevwv et; 390

irp&KTiap, an avenger, 953 Trpd(rff€tv Ta ^auroO, 678 irpiirei...iis, 'looks l i k e ' . . . , 664 irpd T&vSe, 'therefore,' 495 irp66vfi.os with gen., 3 irpovi/ieaBai, 1384 rpbi-evos (?;), = 'hostess,' 1451 irpoTrlirTU and Tpoirimu, 1380 irp6irv\a, 1375 irpippigos, 511

py y , ^ Trw6d.voii.ai, with gen. of thing heard, 35 7ri;pa, funeral mound, 901 TUI, ironical, 403 7ruiXos as merely = ?7T7ros, 705 : special races for TTUXOI, ib.

irut av, with optat., in courteous inquiry, 660 Tus=fere, 372 irus ydp (elliptical), before b's.ye, 911

Te (?5TJ), 1374

iipios, title of Apollo, 637 p^os, 6, 781 Trpoarrjvai Sebv, to approach his shrine,

d, t h e Erinyes, 112 is, brought safely home, 1229 1 with p a r t i c , 24 irpotpatvwv oipavip, 752 X67<x, 415 ffo£, as =
1378 (pbvov, sense of, 980

Trp6cr<popos, 2 2 7

7rpd
jj, r6 e7ri, the court, 484 lTa...lTreiTa, 261

p(7rcu aarpiiiv, 105

?r/)is with a c e , where a noun implies motion (T&...7rp6s rd<j>ov KTepiff/iara), 93i 717)65 at/xaros, 1125 7rp6s ev
„

235

or

(TTo/Mpyos, 607 <m5/xia, fig., 1462 (TTpaT6s = Xeiis, 749 (TTpi
INDICES.

236

ipeiv, to share a burden, 946: nvl,TiJSe, redundant, after uSe, 1302 to agree with, 1465 ri)KUV oifuayfy/, 123 av/Kpopd, of good fortune, 1230: am- TJJXIKOOTOS, fem., 614 biguous, 1448 TTfraaBcu, 265 ^s, rt <jyf)S; 675 to be one's ally, 358 ndivai vbixov, 580 ax«> 673 , ev, 1434 awvaieiv, fig. (eirux'?, etc.), 241 — TWeiMi, 1270 trvpiry% of a wheel, 721 (fig-) T£ Tt^t, to add, 235
a, of one person, 1233 (T&), means of deliverance, 925 deol, 281

T ret 5^, as ace. of respect, 1071 T& pep.. .T&. Si (adverbial), 1271 T& fit)Tp6s, sense of, 261 TO, irapdvTa as ace. of respect, 215

rh TroWh irveiiiara, 564 rd TIVOS, in periphrasis, 92

T<£\as, as epith. of misfortune, etc., 1179: with gen. of person, 1209 rdXas, ref. to guilt, 273 Ti.v9ivSe=rb. ivd&Se, 1307 TavreuBev, 1339 T&e6s, said of carrion birds, etc., 1488 racp-fi, act of burying, 1210 re misplaced, 249, 599 v, mode of harnessing, 721 a, t h e nightingale, 107 TeXewWK, 1510 TeXov/ie'vuv, 1344

TeXoOcr' ipal, the verb trans., 1419 re\u (fut.) and Te\4<x
a, i], 342 Tifj.ojpe?v a n d Tifuapetadaij 349

TIS added to iroXiis, 217 ,, =?/caffTo's ns, 717 „ euphemistic (?TOS TI), 569 „ for OVTIS, limit to the use of, 316, p. 208

„ omitted, 697 ,, predicative (rls OSTOS Ipxerai;), 388 TXTJUCU with p a r t i c , 943 TftriTOS, said of reins, 747' rb Tt2vSe=aXde, 1203

TOI, dividing prep, from noun, 308: prefaces an explanation, 871: emphasises a word, 1445, 1469 roiavra aXXo (or ?Tepa), 337 rdlvSe as the fem. form, 1133 roXfiav, 'bring oneself to do a thing, 1051 rbv del, supposed use of, 1075 TO
T6re...iSXXore, 739 TOUT' ifceivOy II15

rpi
Tpox^XaTos, 49 TI<7X<£»W, without &>, 46

ds, 406 54 io, 48

y, 769

i/xvetv, decantare, 382 i7ra£, in trimeters, 711

I. GREEK. , of an assured advantage, 1340 1350 e
dwv, epith. of Sun-god, 823 aiveiv, abs., ' t o give light,' 1359 <pavijvai bdbv (cogn. a c e ) , 1273 0 a r a , of an epithet given to one, 1213 ipeiv, ' carry,' 476 (pipeo-Bcu (pass.), of utterance, 101 6bvos, the divine jealousy, 1466 pa^av, to act as guide, 1102 (ppatrai, almost redundant, 414 (ppoveiv KCLKWS, 345 tppoveiv TO. TWOS, ' t o share his sentiments,' 1048 (pvyyavw, 132
237

\alpeiv pi' etiras, sense of, 1456 i, 861 s, 484 331 Hvav TLVI, 534 X«'p> fighting-power, 998 Xeipow Kp&rt), 476 Xeip6s (r<payal, 37 iov, 1195 , ornaments, 452 M nvi., 360 X"«Sij. of a wheel, 717, 745 XPV" with inf., = apodosis of a conditional sentence, 529, 1505 S. 606 Tei.v, 721 Xfovos, 6, one's term of life, 961 Xpovos...6 T&S, 1253 Xpovov iccupos, 1292 XfivtroSera ?pKi), 837

ifiyeiv and X^7eo> confused in MSS., 1423.

a av omitted (aim xipia, sc. 6v), 61, 899 us irapbvra), 882 ,, (or oirws) after a verb of fearing, ,, (utinam) with optat., 126 „ irijTinus, 1452 „ ij7rfws, sense of, 1439 „ ucpeKov, 1131 us, 'thus,' Attic use of, 65 ware with inf., after vapcanv, 1454 wcrre oii with infinitive, 780, p. 217 „ omitted (Soxeii' ^/toi), 410, 1088 u with adj. in nom., iydi being understood, 934

II.

ENGLISH.

adj. neut. pi. as adv., 164 ace. after phrase equiv. to trans, verb, ,, with kindred adv. (Seivav Seivus), 198 "3> 556, 710 adv. placed after art. and partic., 792 ,, in appos. with sentence, 130 ,, irregularly substituted for dat. [Bw€
/ / . ENGLISH.

239

aor., ref. to future, without OK, p. 211 ,, 'ingressive,' 1299 ,, =our present tense, 668 „ partic. with £%«, 590 „ where impf. might be expected,

caesura purposely omitted in third foot, 530, 542 : omitted in both third and fourth foot, 39, 330 Cassandra, 193 chariot-races at Delphi, 683 "45 apodosis of optat. and &, with el and aor. chin, touched in supplication, 1208 indie, in protasis, 797 Choephori, the, analysed, p. xxv: disApollo archegetes, 83 cussed, p. xxix: fitness of the title, ,, commissions Orestes, p. xiv p. xxxii ,, AiKeios, 6: his altar in front of Chorus, and an actor, a verse rarely the house, 634: irpoaTarljpioi, 637 : divided between, 1322: reprethe Purifier, p. xiii sent the people of Mycenae, Ares, sacrifice to, 1423 251: sympathise with the venAristeas, story of, 62 geance, 1413 Argos, 4 : and Mycenae, 1459 „ comment by, in three verses Art, Greek, reflects the story as told by instead of the more usual two, Stesichorus, p. xv: by Aesch. and "73 Soph., lxiv Chrysothemis, 158, 326 Artemis, temple and precinct of at Aulis, Cirrha, 180 564, 566: invoked, 626, 1239 clauses, triad of, 363 article, as 1st syll. of 3rd foot in a tri- Clytaemnestra, the Aeschylean, p. xxiv: meter, 282 compared with the Sophoclean, p. ,, ironical (T6 Sea/bv), 376 xliii „ =our possessive pron., 302 compound verb after simple {lSa...tl
Barca, 702 blood-guilt, atonements for, p. xiii 'breath' of dreams, 480 burning of the dead, n 4 0 burnt-offerings at a grave, 405

date of this play, p. lvi dative, causal, 255, 429, 549 „ ethic, 226, 272, 357, 495, 761, 1067 „ irregularly followed by ace. (VT&TTI fu)i...ic\6ov(Tav),

479

„

of place, 174, 313, 747, 1331

,,

of relation (ri6vr]K iyii
,,

temporal, 193

240

INDICES.

dative with htxpiuu, 443 Dawes, R., his theory about 6Vws, 956 dead, offerings to the, 405, 452, 894 ff. „ the, destroy the living, 808, 1163 deliberative subjunct., negative form of (ri jt«) Spaau;), 1276 Delphi, influence of, p. xii deodands, 484 Didymus, traces of, p. Ixix Doric versus Attic forms, 90, 134, 236 dual, 1st pers. {\e\ei/i/ie$ov), 950 ,, noun (rarely plur.) with cifujxa, etc., 370 ,, of partic, fern, forms of, 980

fem. forms of dual partic, 980 feminine gender, where the general masc. might be expected, 100, 885, 1182 'final' clause )( 'object' clause, 956 foot-races, order of, 686, p. 213 fut. indie, combined with oi /iij and aor., 42 ,, in protasis, with optat. in ,, apodosis, 582 „ ,, X^|w, = ' I must tell thee,'560 ,, ,, with «', expressing a matter of grief, etc., 1210 ,, „ with ei, sense of, 1044 ,, partic. with art., 1197

eccyclema, 1465 Electra, first mention of, p. xix: why the genitive absol., neut. pi. of partic, 1344 play bears her name, p. xxxii „ after IW, 936 ,, treated like a slave, 190: sup,, after verb of speaking or asking, posed age of, 962 3'7 Electra of Euripides, the, p. xlvi: how ,, after verbal adj. ( = ac<". with tr. related to the Sophoclean, p. lii verb), 851 ,, causal (dpaaows otitc d\i}|«s), 626, elision before av in 5th foot of trimeter, 1096 413 ,, defining, of material or quality, ,, of Si at end of verse, 1017 19, 758: combined with a second „ of e in 3rd pers. sing., before av gen., 681 f., 857 ff. (i\6.v6av' av), 914 ,, denoting the quarter whence a „ of a word at the end of a speech, sound comes, 78 p. 226 ,, local (ttxxarrp vvpai), 900 ellipse of verb after av, 365 : after p.r)Siv, ,, objective (BeQv eixal), 1097, 369: in oin a\j/oppov; 1430: after us (final), 1434: in oik, dXXd, 1453 "54 emphatic position of word, 957, 1507 ,, of person, after TdXas, 1209 ,, of place whence (Sbpuv
/ ENGLISH. hearth, oath by the, 881 Helios, attributes of, 424 hendiadys, 36 Heraeum, the Argive, 8 herald proclaims victor, 693 Hermes x^vl0S> m i TOPTCMOS and 86Xios, 1396 Herodotus, stories in, 62 heroes, size and strength of the, 758 Hesiod's version followed, 539 Hestia, libations to, 269 hiatus after alai, 136, 1404 : before oZ, 195 Hippodameia, 505 hippodrome at Delphi, 699: length of course in, 726 historic pres. (St6XXurai), 679 Homer, reminiscences of, 134, 169, 705, 712, 721, 748 Horae, daughters of Themis, 1064 horse, similes from the, 25 horses of Thessaly, 703 hyperbaton, where a word belonging to each of two clauses stands in the second clause (i)5i>s oiSi n^rpl 5vaxeP"h*)> 9 2 9

Iambic verse, resolved feet in, p. Ivii imperf. in narrative, p. 213 „ without &v, cannot have a conditional sense, unless the protasis indicates such a sense, 914 Inachus, 5 infin. act., instead of pass. (a£ios ffav/idaai), 393 ,, after iiaicpbs, etc., 1030 „ as imperat., 9 „ epexegetic, 220, 543, 797, 1277 ,, in relative clause of or. obliqua, 422 ,, with art., instead of simple inf.,

241

iteration of a word, rhetorical (xoflef, vo$av $' K.T.X.),

171, 221, 235, 459

judges at the games, 709

lacunae in the text, p. lxix Laurentian MS., noteworthy points of in this play, p. lxviii laws, the divine, 1095 lots, drawing of, 710 Lycean Agora at Argos, 7 lyric characteristics of the play, pp. Ivii, lxxiii

wr Magnesia, 705 mares versus horses, for racing, 705 marriageable age for women, ace. to Plato, 962 masc. plur., ref. to women, 156: used ,, by a woman speaking of herself, 399- I 2 35 ,, sing., in general statement (though the special ref. is to a woman), I4S. 77i megaron, hearth in the, 269 Menelaiis, children of, 539 milk offered at a grave, 895 Milton's translation of verses 624 f. Minyae, the, 705 monthly sacrifices, 281 mutilation of corpse by murderer, 445 Mycenae, 9: p. xxv (n. 1) Mycenaeans and Argives, 1459 Myrtilus, 505, 508 Myrtoan sea, the, 508

1030

,, without wore, of aim or result, 1088 interpolations, supposed, p. lxx interval, long, between connected words, 579. J 349 Io. 5 Ionic 3rd plur. (AirovaiaTo), 211 Iphigeneia, death of, 531 J. S. VI.

negative (oi5) following verb, 552 negatives, two independent, combined, 336 Nemesis, 792 nets, imagery from, 1476

16

INDICES.

242

neut. adj., ref. to persons, 538, 972, 1507 ,, „ with partitive gen. of masc. subst. (T& 'Xoiird TWV \&ywi>), 1288

Nicephorus Vasilakes on vv. 1505—7 Niobe, 150 nomin. after otfwi, 788 ,, with art., instead of voc., 634 Nostoi, the epic, p. xii

'object clause')( 'final clause,' 956 object unexpressed, 561, 1200, 1341 Odyssey, Orestes in the, p. x „ reminiscences of, 95, 134, 193 Oenomaiis, 505 Olympia, temple of Zeus at, 505 omen, accepting an, 668 ,, of being reported dead, 59 optat. and an in apodosis, with fut. indie. in protasis, 582 „ forms of 1st aor. in ei and in at, 801

,,

in apodosis, withei and aor. indie. in protasis, 797 ,, of indefinite frequency in past time, 1378 ,, with dv, in prayer, 637: with ay and T(S, in a request, 1103 oratio obliqua, inf. in relat. clause of, 422 order of words, peculiar, 164, 283 f., 929, 1349 Oresteia of Stesichorus, p. xv Orestes, age of, 13

Paeonius, the sculptor, 505 palm, sacred to Apollo, 687 parenthesis, 352 Parodos, in form of KOIX/XOS, 121 paroemiacs, 88 partic, added adverbially to another partic, 653 participle expressing the leading idea, 169, 310. 55i „ fut., with art., 1197

participle irregularly placed after noun with art., 183, 283, 695 ,, neut. pi. in gen. absol., 1344 pause, excusing a peculiar rhythm, 1361 Pelopidae, crimes of, 10 Pelops conquers Oenomaiis, 505 perf., emphatic, senses of, 64, 783, 1338 pers., 2nd, where 3rd might be expected, I35 6 Phanoteus, 45 Phthiotis, Achaeans of, 701 Pindar's n t h Pythian, p. xxii plur. neut., as adv., 164 „ poetical, 68, 146, 203, 206, 346, 395, 49 8 . 573. 594, 803, 832, 1068, 1163, 1419, 1462 position of word, emphatic, 957, 1507 positive evolved from negative, 72, 467, 650 possessive instead of pers. pron. in dat. (is \byovs roils
predicative adj. in ace. (oiK efiois rpoTTOUS X^yeis), 397, 447, 1260

prep, placed after its case, 14 ,, pleonastic (^vveivai aiv nvi, etc.), 610 pres., historic, with aor., 32, 99 ,, inf. (instead of fut.) with duos, etc., 1026 proclamation of victor in games, 693 prodelision (TJ'/X4), 1182

proleptic use of adj., 68, 162, 242, 741, 1084 pron., masc, with fern, anteced., 209 ,, pers., enclitic versus accented, 603, 612 ,, pers., in ace, with inf., referring to subject of principal verb (doK& jue roKtni
,, ,, „ ,,

pers. instead of reflexive (iy.i for ^uai/Tije), 363, 461 plur. masc, where an act implies the agents, 239 redundant, resuming a previous ace, 1366 referring to a person or thing implied in the context, 269, 296, 963

ENGLISH. pron., relat., at end of verse, 873 „ repeated, with sarcastic force (i/xlv ...ifiuv), 1332 proper name placed at end of clause I^Opiffrav), 163 protases, two, not co-ordinate, 582 protasis of el and aor. indie, with optat. and av in apodosis, 797 purification from blood, p. xiii Pylades, 16 Pythagoras, a story of, 62 Pythian games, 49: contests at, 684: prize at, 687 : hippodrome at, 699

243

subjunctive after #A«s, 80 ,, corrupted to optat., 57 „ deliber., negative form of (rl fir) dpcurw;), 1276 ,, pres., deliberative, 766 Sun, the, abhors impurity, 86: dreams told to, 424 superlative instead of positive, 201 Synesius, a hymn of, 88 synonym used, instead of repeating a word, 986 synonymous verbs with contrasted pronouns, 338

Q quasi-caesura, 33

recognition, process of the, 1176: tokens used in the, 1222 redundant rfjde after cJ5e, 1302 reins passed round driver's body, 747 relat. clause, defining 0X/3ios, etc., 160 ,, ,, verb of (elrj), understood, 257 ,, pron., attracted into case of antecedent, 690, 1128 ,, ,, sing., with plur. antecedent, 1506 repetition of aXXd, 140: of other words, 163, 1338 resolved feet in iambic verse, p. lvii ribands, etc., laid on a grave, 452

sailing, metaphor from, 335 Sala della Biga at the Vatican, 747 Salmoxis, story of, 62 saluting a shrine, 1374 sceptre of Agamemnon, 420 scholia, noteworthy points in the, p. Ixix simple verb and compound (tSa...eifflSw), 267

Stesichorus, p. xv Strophius, 45, m i subject, change of, 445

technical terms poetically used (lrpaxTup, e$6wos), 953 Tempe, laurel brought from, 687 Themis Urania, 1064 Thessalian horses, 703 tmesis (of iv), 713: (of a&v), 746: (of Kara), 1067 torrent, image from a, 851 trace-horses, 721 triad of clauses, Sophoclean, 363 tribrach in 2nd foot, where the 3rd has no caesura, 1264: in 3rd foot, formed by one word, 1361

urn, cinerary, various terms for, 54: preparation of, for interment, 1401 utterance, hailed as well-omened, 668

verb compounded with a noun similar in sense to the noun which it governs (oiKovo/j.3 0d\afiovs), 190, 280 „ ellipse of, after av, 365 : after /ajdiv, 369 verbal in rios, impers. neut. plur., 340 verbs, synonymous, with contrasted pronouns, 338 vocative of v^fieins, etc., 792 'voice' apostrophised, 1225 Voltaire, Oreste of, p. lix

244

INDICES. W

white horses, 706 'winds, casting to the,' 435 wolf, the, and Apollo, p. 206 women, Athenian, seclusion of, 518, 911,

TT

yoke-horses in a rtQpnvov, 721

z

1241

„

marriageable age for, ace. to Plato, 962

zeugma {vvoa.h ij Kovei Kpifov), 435 governs the seasons, 149

Zeus

Xanthus, a lyric poet, p. xx

CAMBRIDGE: PRINTED BY C. J. CLAY, M.A. & SONS, AT THE UNIVERSITY PRESS.

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 5: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 1: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 3: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 2: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 4: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Agamemnon of Aeschylus: With Verse Translation, Introduction and Notes (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Euripides, Volume 3: With an English Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Euripides, Volume 1: With an English Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Adversaria, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A History of Greece, Volume 6 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Cicero, De Natura Deorum Libri Tres, Volume 3: With Introduction and Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Epicurea (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Key to Arnold's Latin Prose Composition (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A commentary on the plays of Sophocles

Read more

The Cambridge Shakespeare (Cambridge Library Collection - Literary Studies) (Volume 6)

Read more

Fragments: a text and translation with a commentary

Read more

Titi Lucreti Cari De Rerum Natura Libri Sex, Volume 2: With a Translation and Notes (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

A Commentary on Catullus (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

P. Vergili Maronis Opera, Volume 1: With a Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Thirteen Satires of Juvenal, Volume 1: With a Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

P. Vergili Maronis Opera, Volume 3: With a Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Republic of Plato, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The Republic of Plato, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The History of Rome, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The History of Rome, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

The English Poor (Cambridge Library Collection - History)

Read more

Aristotelis Ethica Nicomachea (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Read more

Recommend Documents

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 5: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 1: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 3: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 2: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Sophocles: The Plays and Fragments, Volume 4: With Critical Notes, Commentary and Translation in English Prose (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 3 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 2 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

CAMBRIDGE LIBRARY COLLECTION Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

The Fragments of Sophocles, Volume 1 (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

The Agamemnon of Aeschylus: With Verse Translation, Introduction and Notes (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...

Euripides, Volume 3: With an English Commentary (Cambridge Library Collection - Classics)

Cambridge Library CoLLeCtion Books of enduring scholarly value Classics From the Renaissance to the nineteenth century...